Chapter 1

ã€ŠThe Son of Red Fangã€‹


 Rising 1

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 ">Chapter 1</h1>

    Monday, January 22

    (Cole¡¯s POV)

    It¡¯s the jarring of the bus as it turns off the main road onto the gravel drive that wakes me from my slumber. It¡¯s been a grueling twelve hour ride from my home pack, Red Fang, southwest to Crimson Dawn. I¡¯ve heard rumors about this pack. Both from those who have visited through the warrior prospect program and just the general rumors that float around about every pack.

    It¡¯s one of the hardest packs to get into through the prospect program and a warrior from Red Fang has yet to be offered a position here. Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think any of our warriors have ever made it into the second run anywhere, at least not during the year and a half since my father started allowing me to attend. This makes me wonder how much of the selection process is based on skill versus the negative rumors that float around.

    Crimson Dawn is said to be a strict and unforgiving pack. That, just like my own, it¡¯s easy to find yourselfid over a desk on the receiving end of a thin leather belt. These are the only packs my father allows me to go to. The ones with the harshest reputations for killing rogues and intolerances for anyone weak or different. The rumors I¡¯ve heard about us are no different. That every pack, within the maximum twelve hour drive, sees us as barbaric and cruel. I can¡¯t help but agree as my father is both, at least he is towards me.

    Every pack that joins the prospect program has three choices; ept warriors into their training program but don¡¯t send any out, send warriors out to other packs but not ept any in or they do both. After five years of no one from other packs requesting toe to ours for training my father changed his status in the program so that he simply handles warriors from his own pack plus White Fang and White Moon packs. This year is the first time Crescent Moon has joined since we allied with them.

    This particr run is the first time that my father has one hundred and twenty wolves between four packs participating, which means we have a full roster of twenty-four wolves, between Red Fang and our newest ally Crescent Moon, on this bus. My understanding is that membership in each costs money and it was cheaper for my father to change to simply sending warriors out then to continue waiting for warriors toe in.

    I am the youngest son of Alpha Charles Redmen, the alpha and sole leader of the Red Fang pack. I am the youngest of his six kids. I was born prematurely and, unlike my twin Chloe, struggled to breathe on my own. I guess that¡¯s where everything started. My father wanted nothing to do with a weakling like me. So I became the son he didn¡¯t want, the son he felt was undeserving of my very life.

    I yawn and slowly stretch, careful to stifle the yelps desperate to jump from my throat as the injuries from the beating I sustained Saturday night have yet to start healing. I peek outside therge window of the charter bus that had been sent to my pack to pick us up for the ride to Crimson Dawn. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been on one sorge andfortable. To cut down on the amount of time prospects were on the road the council recently mandated that only charter buses could be used on trips over three hours so drivers only had to stop for meal breaks.

    The darkness outside adds to my general unease of being away from home. I was one of the first ones on the bus, eager to get away from the ce that has never been home for me yet my anxiety spikes every time I enter a new territory. I¡¯ve been to three packs since my father caved and started allowing me out of the territory. The alpha of all three packs were simr to my own, intolerant of my medical and mental health weaknesses. I take arge assortment of medication when I¡¯m able to get my hands on them. I look down at my hands as I feel them start to shake, silently cursing my father for preventing me from walking to Red General where I had several months of asthma and anxiety medication waiting for me. It¡¯s been a grueling three and a half months since I ran out of the majority of my medication. I ran out just two weeks before returning early from the Red Moon pack and it¡¯s been impossible for me to get over to the hospital to pick up more. He has gone out of his way to force me to participate in our private training sessions. At least that¡¯s what he calls it when he talks to the rest of the pack about me.

    Even as a young adult I¡¯m subjected to his abuse, his torment. My body still aches constantly from Saturday night¡¯s beating and I haven¡¯t quite shaken off the concussion Andre gave me. Recently, even my oldest brother and his luna have joined in his sick game. All my life I¡¯ve been called weak and undeserving of the alpha title. That his beatings were designed to strengthen me, to teach me how to be the brutal alpha he feels is proper and respectable. He ruined my chances of ever being an alpha when he took a whip to me on my fifteenth birthday. It will be eight years since he changed my lifepletely in just five more days. On Saturday I will turn twenty-three, not that it matters much. Unlike the rest of my siblings, my birth has never been celebrated.

    I know that at five foot ten inches I¡¯m on the small side for an alpha, where the average height is six foot to six foot two inches, but I am not tiny. When I¡¯m in my best condition I¡¯m a stocky but muscr two hundred and twenty pounds. I¡¯ve been to three packs since I¡¯ve started the program. All three packs sent everyone in Red Fang home after only three months and anyone that gets booted early has to wait for the next run to start. Every run is a total of six months with some prospects hopping from one pack to the next for eighteen months before returning home. To my knowledge that has never happened to a Red Fang warrior.

    I steady my shaking hands by starting into my mostmon stim, squeezing my hands into tight fists before rxing and doing it again. It doesn¡¯t take long, as I absentmindedly look out the window, to develop the calming stimtion that I need to deal with my growing anxiety. Oddly, thest pack I was at, Red Moon, was the first time that I was on medication during the run. It did help with the initial meeting and testing but it wasn¡¯t enough to keep my nightmares away.

    The full moon is a blessing as it illuminates the dense forest that borders the long drive into the Crimson Dawn territory. My wolf whines lightly in my head as my peaceful beast has never had the true ability to simply run through the forest as other wolves have. We found out the hard way that I will never be a ¡°normal¡± werewolf. My father¡¯s hesitance to allow me to join the program makes me wonder if he¡¯s discovered my biggest secret, one that I want no one to know. That the whipping eight years ago permanently damaged the nerves in my lower back, making it impossible for me to shift safely. This has resulted in me doing everything in my own power to keep everyone, both my packmates and anyone involved in the program, from finding out that I¡¯m a non-shifter.

    Normally non-shifters are werewolves who are born without their wolves. True non-shifters are quitemon in the omega and gamma ranks with about fifty percent of the omega rank being affected. It is extremely rare, only around five percent, to find a non-shifter in the alpha rank and even those that are found tend to be in a simr situation as me, with permanent damage that keeps their shift from being safe.

    Their ability to inherit and retain the werewolf¡¯s super fast healing depends on when their injury happens. If it happened before their first shift then their ability to heal remains in a child-like phase. While werewolf pups still heal quicklypared to humans or hi-brids, it still takes four weeks for a pup to heal the same injury that takes an adult only one. Which is the situation I¡¯m in, when in good condition it takes about four weeks for me to heal a broken bone. No matter the circumstances, a non-shifter cannot be a warrior as a non-shifter is just as vulnerable to being easily killed in battle as a pregnant she-wolf or a pup. Fortunately my end goal is not to be a warrior.

    My desire is to gain two things and two things alone. I¡¯m using what little training I receive from each pack and creating it into my own self-defense. Since all training is geared towards the shifting wolf I have to modify it to fit my needs but I¡¯m a fast learner and very creative. It¡¯s in this way that I intend to formte a means of defending myself strictly in my human form. My second goal is finding my mate. The one and only she-wolf that the Moon Goddess has created just for me, my other half.

 Rising 2

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 ">Chapter 2</h1>

    I started asking my father about the prospect program when I was eighteen, the youngest that you can be epted into the program. My n was to use the program to find my mate. It¡¯s amon method used to get into other alphas¡¯ territories which is usually the best way to find her. My n, once I found her, is to join her pack if she has a decent alpha, or to run away to the human¡¯s world and live peacefully among them.

    He gave me a hard time and several beatings before he caved. I was just shy of my twenty-first birthday when he finally submitted the application to the council. I was epted into my first run, the Blue mountain pack about six hours south of Whitefield, New Hampshire six monthster.

    Soon the dense forest thins out revealing a massiveplex much bigger than all the packs I¡¯ve been to so far. The pack house is easily identifiable, as it¡¯s always the first building anyone entering the territory by car will see. Theplex is well lit giving it the appearance of a small city illuminating the pack house against the moonlit sky.

    The pack house is four stories high with what appears to be a massive ground floor. It¡¯spletely white withrge white pirs in the front behind a small set of stairs. Large, french style double doors are centered between bay windows with smaller double windows beside them. As the bus continues its trek through theplex I¡¯m able to catch a glimpse of the backside of the house, it extends back nearly twice as far as it is wide.

    I look briefly at my watch and shake my head in silence. I knew today would be a long day as my father only signs me up for the packs that are farthest away but I certainly wasn¡¯t expecting it to be nearly nine at night. Even with the early sunsets ofte January I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be quite this dark, it didn¡¯t help that the bus got ate start. With fourteen of the twenty-four prospects being brand new to the program and on their first trip out, they were eitherte getting to the bus or packed more than the bus could carry.

    Even though I find it overwhelming to meet new alphas, betas and deltas it doesn¡¯tpare to the gut wrenching, stomach churning anxiety I experience when I find myself returning home. My only friend Jamie once asked me what I would do if I were given the opportunity to stay away from home. I have frequently pondered that question for over a year but still have no answer.

    All I know is that years ago I vowed to find my mate and as long as she is residing in a pack better than mine, I would move in with her. If her pack honors the old tradition of the mate¡¯s iming ceremony, I will request to have one as it¡¯s the only way I know I can rid myself of the Redmen name. I will take hers instead. Neither she nor my children, if my father hasn¡¯t ruined that for me too, will ever experience the hell that I have lived. They will never know my side of the family as they might as well be dead to me. It¡¯s already been made very clear that I am nothing to them so ridding myself of them permanently shouldn¡¯t make a big difference.

    It¡¯s the squealing brakes of the bus that pulls me from my thoughts as ites to a stop in front of arge apartmentplex. Based on my previous trips with the prospect program it¡¯s easy for me to guess that thisplex, less than a quarter mile west of the pack house, is the prospect¡¯s dormitory. I¡¯m immediately impressed as the grandeur of the apartmentplex is equal to that of the pack house, peaking my interest in how the rest of the pack lives. I can easily make out threerge, three story buildings. The interior lights of only one building, the one the bus parked in front of is lit. It too, has a double door entrance but instead of french doors they are ss and appear to be motion activated. There are also tons of windows exposing it to lots of natural light and air. The two upper floors have balconies while the ground floor has a small concrete patio. All of them have two outdoor chairs set off to the side.

    As I continue my watch out the window my attention is soon drawn to several figures exiting the dormitory and heading towards the bus. It¡¯s only a few secondster that the door to the bus opens and half the prospects stand, preparing to disembark. The driver holds out his hand, halting everyone¡¯s movements before bowing slightly at the neck towards the young man that boards the bus.

    ¡°Please, take a seat. It¡¯s going to be a few minutes before you start getting off.¡±

    Das, a delta from my pack, doesn¡¯t seem to take the young man seriously and remains standing while all the first timers sit back down. It¡¯s easy to see why Das has an issue with his authority.

    He looks young, too young to actually be in the program, let alone to lead it. He¡¯s a tall, stocky, fair skinned young male with straight, ink ck hair and bright sky blue eyes. A strikingbination that I haven¡¯t encountered before. Despite the respectful bow he received from the driver telling me he¡¯s of a higher rank, he¡¯s down on one knee while speaking quietly to the driver. I watch their interaction closely as the driver seems to be keeping eye contact with this young man, something I don¡¯t see back home.

    It only takes a moment for Das to leave his seat and start down the aisle, acting as if he¡¯s going to push his way by the man speaking to the driver. The young man stands to face the group just as Das stops in front of him.

    ¡°Please head back to your seat and wait until instructions have been given.¡±

    ¡°Who are you to be ordering us around? We are grown warriors here and you¡¯re nothing more than a pup.¡±

    Now that Das is standing close to this upper ranked wolf I have the ability topare his size. He easily has two to three inches in height on Das, who is approximately five foot nine inches, making him at least six foot tall and his young appearance indicates that he¡¯s not done growing. His eyes sh ck as his wolf briefly makes an appearance and his aura grows.

    ¡°Head back to your seat and wait for instructions.¡±

    He growls out the directive, this time leaving no room for doubt that he¡¯s an alpha. Fortunately, Das relents his hardheadedness and starts back to his seat as the driver stands and exits the bus. Secondster I can hear the under bus storage being opened and conversation between multiple people have started.

    ¡°Wee to Crimson Dawn.¡± The young man calls our attention back to him.

    ¡°I am Alpha Damian ck, son of Alpha Demetri ck, leader of this pack. I will be one of several trainers you will be interacting with during your stay here. Alpha Dominic Cullen is another.¡±

    Alpha Damian has started walking slowly towards the back of the bus as the footsteps of another is heard climbing aboard. A second young man appears at the front of the bus, standing calmly next to the driver¡¯s seat. He appears older, of an appropriate age to be a prospect if he wanted to be. His physical appearance is almost opposite of Alpha ck though much moremon. He appears to be of a simr height to the first alpha but sports a buzz cut dirty blond hair with dark brown eyes.

    My anxiety is growing at an rming rate as none of the previous packs had alphas greeting us as soon as we arrived. I can feel my eyes starting to dart around, looking for a quick exit that I know doesn¡¯t exist while sitting on the bus. I¡¯m finding it hard to focus on either one of these two alphas. Knowing that they are both alphas has me on edge as I struggle to keep the thoughts of them punishing me at bay.

 Rising 3

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 ">Chapter 3</h1>

    ¡°Since it¡¯ste and I¡¯m certain you¡¯re all tired from such a long trip, I will save the majority of the details of our rules and expectations for Monday¡¯s orientation. All prospects are given the same general introduction to our pack before they get off the bus. The time and location of the orientation meeting will be announced Friday evening once we are certain that all five buses have arrived. I believe that my father will be running three different meetings due to therger than normal response to this run. My father will be the primary speaker but myself, Alpha Dominic, Alpha Lucas, Beta Patrick and Beta Parker will also be there to cover anything that my father misses as well as to answer any questions you may have.

    All of us will have some involvement with you during your training here at Crimson Dawn. As I am certain you have already heard, we are a strict and when needed, unforgiving pack and we do implement physical punishment in ordance with councilws.

    If you are caught in the act of raping or assaulting anyone; male or female, a member of your pack or a non-pack member, be prepared to present your bare ass to my father in his office where he has a leather belt waiting with your name on it. The penalty for rape or assault starts at ten full strength hits but he is allowed up to half your age. I can assure you from personal experience you will not sitfortably for a few days afterwards. For those of you who can¡¯t do math, and you will be tested on your level of education, that means if you¡¯re twenty-four years old you can receive up to twelve full strength hits to your bare skin before you are sent home and a report filed with the council. Odd numbered ages receive the lower amount.

    We also have a zero tolerance policy for fighting, stealing, unauthorized drug use, and alcohol abuse. Only prescription drugs that we are notified of this week before your physical or those disclosed in your prospect application will be tolerated. If you test positive for any drug that you have not disclosed to us or drugs that are purely recreational in nature, you will be sent home and a report filed with the council.

    Stealing and fighting that is not directly witnessed by a credible source will be penalized until an investigation ispleted. If the investigation shows that you stole something you will be sent home and a report filed. Fighting is the same as assault. The only difference is if we don¡¯t witness who started it all parties involved will receive the same penalty until we find out who did. The aggressor of the fight will be sent home and a report filed.

    For those of you who are twenty-one or older, limited alcohol consumption is allowed on Friday and Saturday nights. However, we will not tolerate anyone getting shitfaced drunk. This is the only intolerance that we have a three strikes rule on. Your first offense will earn you a fullp around the fifty mile perimeter of our territory, second offense is a week on house arrest and your third offense will get you sent home and reported to the council. We expect you to know your limit or don¡¯t drink at all. Underaged drinking will get you sent home on the first offense and don¡¯t try to lie. It takes less than ten minutes to verify your age.

    Both blood and urine will be collected during next week¡¯s physical. We will be testing for everything. Drugs, sexually transmitted infections, nutritional deficiencies and organ enzyme levels just to name a few. It is important to keep in mind that random urinalysis for drugs is permitted so do not think that you¡¯re going to stop using just long enough to get through the initial drug screen then you can start again.

    We are already arge packpared to most of those bringing prospects in so our standards have been set high for prospects to be invited to a second run. Only thirty wolves from all three runs will get invited back for the second run and our expectations are even higher during that run for you to get offered a position here.

    If you have not disclosed to the council prescription medication that you are on or if you have recently been ced on long term medication, you need to request a private meeting with my father. Bring with you all medications that you are on so he can record the type, dosage and doctor that has prescribed it. Also be prepared to discuss why you are on the medication. It is important that you disclose this information so that we can maintain you on the medication you have already been prescribed.

    All of you are warrior prospects, training while you are here is your job. You will be tested mentally and physically so we can put you into groups appropriate for your skill level. You will have physical training, eight hours a day in various disciplines Monday thru Thursday and you will have a mix, four hours of physical training and four hours in the ssroom, on Friday. Training happens mostly outdoors no matter the weather so dress inyers appropriately. Saturday and Sunday are your days off which is why we will allow light drinking on Friday and Saturday nights as there is to be no alcohol in your system when you report to training on Monday.

    Dominic and I will be giving you your room assignment before you leave the bus to collect your belongings. There are twenty rooms per floor, ten on the east side and ten on the west, so four of you will be randomly assigned rooms on the second floor. No one will be bunking together. Each room is an efficiency apartmentplete with a full bath, small apartment sized refrigerator and medium sized microwave. First floor apartments have a stacked washer and dryer while the second and third floor ones have argeundry room located on the southern end of the building. When using themunalundry room you are expected to know what is yours. Taking someone else¡¯s clothing is stealing and will not be tolerated. Forcing your way into another wolf¡¯s room also will not be tolerated.

    Each floor has two closets that you can get everyday supplies from. There are two sets of stairs. One on the east side of the building the other is on the west. Both are on the north end. The closet containing basic cleaning supplies and a variety ofundry detergents and conditioners is located in the room in front of the eastern stairs. The room on the western side contains personal hygiene products as well as bottled water and shelf stable food and snacks that you can take back to your room. The closets are stocked every Saturday and once again, please be adults and do not hoard items from the closets. There will be a total of sixty wolves living in this building by Wednesday.

    Second and third floor recreational areas have a television. Second floor has an xbox hooked up to it, the third floor has a PS4. Failure to share the game systems will result in the games being taken away. We took them away during thest run we had so don¡¯t think that it won¡¯t happen as it will. Air hockey and foosball tables are on the second floor and a full size pool table is on the third.

    You are all adults and we expect you to act that way. With that being said, disagreements happen, especially when multiple packs are housed together. However, fist fighting is assault and will not be tolerated. If fist fighting is the only way you feel a disagreement can be settled then you are to report it. Your best contacts are going to be myself, Dominic, Lucas, Patrick, or Parker. You can take the matter straight to my dad if you feel the need, he has an open door policy. You will not be penalized for anything you bring to us. If by the time you make the report you still want to fight, then we will arrange a sparring match for the next day. A controlled one on one fight, without shifting, until one party submits with no major injuries. As I said earlier, assault will earn you a one way ticket out of our territory.¡±

 Rising 4

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 ">Chapter 4</h1>

    ¡°Sex is allowed, although I don¡¯t smell any she-wolves on this bus so at least for this first night I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to be much of an issue. Sex is to be protected at all times no matter if she ims to be on the pill or not. A variety of condoms will be stocked in the personal hygiene closets in buildings A and B. Building C is reserved for the female warriors and personal hygiene products are changed ordingly. You will be interviewed about all sexual interactions you¡¯ve had beforeing here and notified of any positive tests thate from the STI testing. We will treat any treatable diseases detected during testing.

    We know it¡¯smon for males to use this program to find their fated mates. It is alsomon for rtionships outside of fated mates to ur. While rtionships are frowned upon by the council during temporary stays at a pack, we have yet to have a group that hasn¡¯t had multiple wolves in rtionships by the time they leave. We simply ask that you keep public disys of affection chaste and to a minimum. We do have very young wolves in this pack. Two of those young wolves are my four year old sisters. I will not be pleased if one of them were toe across one of you engaging in a make-out session, hard forey or actual sex.

    All sexual activity shall be performed in your room, penalties will be given to those who don¡¯tply. You are expected to remain focused on your training. If you are in a rtionship that impairs that focus please alert us to it so we can amodate you better. We want to see the best side of you that you can present.

    Do not present us with false ims of theft, rape or assault as all usations are thoroughly investigated and if we find a false im was made with malice, you will be sent home. Bullying is not tolerated and will be promptly penalized. Cigarette smoking is not permitted indoors. If you are a smoker, please approach Dominic or myself about a third floor room. These are the only rooms set up with a butt can outside on the balcony. Improper disposal of your butts will revoke your smoking privilege.

    Monday through Friday, you are expected to be up, showered and dressed appropriately for training outside of the dining hall by 7am which is when my father will start morning announcements. Training will start promptly at 8am, penalties will be given to those who are more than five minuteste and those who abuse the five minute allowance. We will stop training at eleven thirty to give you time to make it to the dining hall for lunch at twelve. Training resumes at one and will end at five thirty. Dinner is at six.

    We do extensive testing the first four weeks that you are here, your actual training will start once everyone has been tested for strength, endurance, problem solving and morality skills and divided into the appropriate sses for each area. Dominic and I will assist you with keeping the schedule during this first week. I strongly advise you to use any free time you have to get to know the area. You will need to know how to get to the dining hall and the various training areas on your own by next Monday.

    Our territory isrger than most and it¡¯s important that you don¡¯t get lost. Anyone without a cell phone should meet with one of the trainers privately so we can get you one. Everyone else, the phone numbers to every person you will interact with regrly, including the Alpha and Luna of the pack, are posted on the white board just inside the dormitory. We ask that you at least program my father¡¯s number into your phone but having everyone¡¯s number will provide you the best chances of reaching someone.

    Anymon issues that we see will be addressed during morning announcements, any schedule changes for the next day will be announced before dinner. You are not required to stay at the dining hall to eat and you don¡¯t have to report to the dining hall during lunch but the kitchen staff will start cleaning up forty-five minutes after the start of each meal. Lastly, I do apologize as that simple introduction to our pack went way longer than I had anticipated.¡± He finishes with a smile.

    Long before he had finished covering what most wolves would want to know the first night in a new territory, he and Alpha Cullen had handed out the keys to each of our rooms. They started together in the center and worked their way out, returning to their original positions. I have always chosen the seat furthest away from the door as it¡¯s the shortest distance I have to walk to the bathroom.

    I¡¯m thest one to receive a key and frown as the card attached to it reads 205A. Looks like I¡¯m on the second floor. Alpha ck is now standing a foot behind me after he¡¯s given me my key. Alpha Cullen has exited the bus prompting the majority of the eager warriors to stand and follow after him. I have always stayed behind as crowding others to get off the bus has never been my style, plus it gives my nerves a little time to dpress before I¡¯m required to function like there is nothing wrong with me.

    ¡°One more thing,¡± Alpha ck interrupts the crowd fighting to get off the bus. ¡°Since we knew you would be arrivingte we had the kitchen crew set up a variety of cold cuts and drinks in the entrance hall. You¡¯re wee to sit and chat with each other or grab a te full and head to your room.¡±

    He smiles with a nod as two dozen male wolves work on exiting the bus and gathering their things from underneath. Although this is the mostfortable bus I¡¯ve ever traveled on, my injuries have made me incredibly stiff and slow at getting started.

    ¡°Hey there, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    I look up, somewhat startled as I¡¯ve never been addressed before getting off the bus. I make eye contact with the young alpha before quickly looking away, head and eyes trained to the floor of the bus. Over the years my father has made me extremely submissive for an alpha.

    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I just wanted to know your name.¡± He speaks casually with a slight chuckle in his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha ck. My name is Cole.¡±

    He hangs his head, slowly shaking it back and forth.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± I ask, already worried that I¡¯m screwing up.

    ¡°No, not at all.¡± He responds with a broad smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just the first time anyone has bothered to call me Alpha ck.¡±

    ¡°Is there something else you would prefer to be called?¡±

    I¡¯m failing miserably at steadying my trembling voice and my nervousness has worsened my grasping tic. He ces his hand on mine causing me to jump and make eye contact with him. Before I can look away he stops me.

    ¡°Keep it, Cole. Eye contact is eptable here. The only time we expect submission is when you¡¯re being disciplined. Considering you¡¯re from Red Fang I know that we tend to have a lot of trouble with prospects from that pack but something tells me you¡¯re different. Don¡¯t be afraid of us, just be yourself. We are strict but fair and if you stay the full six months you have a chance at the second run. Are you new to this? How old are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not new. New locations, schedules and people tend to make me nervous until I get used to everything. I¡¯ll be twenty-three Saturday.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re young but older than me.¡± He says with a smile. ¡°Alpha Damian, okay. Alpha ck just sounds too much like talking to my father.¡±

    I nod my head and offer him a shy smile as I look away.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he says, reaching his hand out to me. I timidly take his hand as he pulls me from my seat. ¡°It¡¯s been a long ride. Let¡¯s get you settled in and something to eat.¡±

    I take a deep breath as he motions towards the front of the bus. I head that direction, taking my time on the stairs. I take a few steps away from the bus once I¡¯m on the ground making sure Alpha Damian has enough room to get off. I look around to see that all the luggage put in storage under the bus has been pulled out and ced on the ground. I immediately spot Taylor and Tyler, fraternal twins, alreadying to blows over their luggage. I was surprised when Alpha Damian excused himself from me to break the twins up. I¡¯ve never been important enough for anyone in the higher chain of my pack to be polite.

 Rising 5

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 ">Chapter 5</h1>

    I watch silently as the young alpha grabs both of their necks, one in each hand and pulls them apart while in a booming Alpha voicemands; ¡°Submit!¡±

    Both of them struggle but eventually fall to their knees, growling loudly at one another.

    ¡°I just told you no fist fighting and no sooner than you get off the bus you¡¯reing to blows, over what?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s taking my bag!¡±

    ¡°No I¡¯m not! Your bag is over there!¡±

    I can¡¯t help but facepalm myself as I listen to them argue. No fighting, no drugs, no raping and no shit faced drunks. Sounds like a pack that just wants you to be responsible, reasonable and take care of one another. Here are the two youngest warriors who qualify for the program and they act like mere children.

    I walk over to the matching pack to the one they¡¯re squabbling over and kneel down beside it. I go over it with a fine toothb finally locating a tag with the name Taylor on it. I sigh and shake my head as I pick up the pack and walk over to the twins. I stand silently until they stop arguing and notice that I¡¯m there.

    ¡°What the hell do you want!¡± Taylor yells as he tightens his grip on the pack he¡¯s holding.

    ¡°I would think at eighteen years old you would be mature enough to check the tag on the bag before arguing over it. Plus you¡¯re twins. I thought everything you owned matched.¡±

    My voice is quiet and submissive in nature. I¡¯ve learned the hard way how to talk without ruffling the feathers of anyone as dad has used any report of disrespect as a logical reason to have me brought to his office so he could beat me as a child, the training center after I broke his desk four years ago.

    I reach down to the tag on the bag I am holding and flip it in my hand exposing the name on the tag before looking at Taylor with my head cocked slightly. He lets out a final growl before tossing the bag he¡¯s holding hard into Tyler¡¯s chest. Alpha Damian lets them both go, stepping back as they stand.

    Taylor approaches me quickly, snatching his bag from my hand before going towards the pile of luggage I had picked it from. I sigh lightly as I look among the luggage looking for my second backpack and my duffel bag. Unfortunately I don¡¯t spot them quickly enough and someone else has grabbed at least one of them.

    I start looking around for sources of water. I¡¯ve been going around to different packs in the warrior program with two of the same prospects for thest eighteen months so I know their games now. It¡¯s only after the bus pulls away that I spot my duffel bag and all its contents spread out in the mud. I sigh and run my hand through my chocte brown hair, disappointed in myself. I¡¯d win money betting on the idea that the twins were used as a distraction to me.

    I walk slowly towards the water, testing the area to see how deep the water is as I don¡¯t think I can handle the pain from the numerous cuts and burns all over my body getting wet, especially therge blister that is wrapped around my left thigh.

    I can¡¯t see the rest of the group but I can tell that two more of them are arguing over luggage. Fairly simple rules to follow but Red Fang is such a brutal pack that¡¯s how everyone lives, by fighting for everything you have. Alpha Damian submits them out shortly before hearing another, booming voice. Powerful and unmistakably the lead alpha. I stop on the edge of the water as it seems to be deeper than what I expected for the distance that my stuff was thrown.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! For all the years I¡¯ve been working with Red Fang, never have I encountered a group so keen on bickering with one another over something as simple as luggage! Especially since everything isbeled with first andst name before being ced on my bus. Now, everyone, get in a single line shoulder to shoulder! Damian!¡±

    ¡°Yes father.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised at how calm he is considering his father¡¯s yelling.

    ¡°Help the young man over by the pseudo pond. Never have I seen such disrespect for a pack member as that.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    I stop in my tracks only a few feet from the edge of the water. The alpha is sending his own son over to help me? I¡¯m shocked and confused with their kindness towards aplete stranger in their territory. I¡¯ve heard stories of how rogues have never been seen again after entering their territory. How Crimson Dawn is as brutal as theye. Yet I¡¯ve seen more care and kindness in the thirty minutes that I¡¯ve been here than any other pack I¡¯ve been to so far. Maybe I won¡¯t have to go rogue. Maybe I coulde here instead. They seem nice.

    ¡°Hey. Cole, right?¡± Damian speaks while touching my arm, bringing me quickly from my thoughts.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I manage to barely get out. I¡¯ve had a hard time even speaking to upper level wolves since I was a young child. It has always been easier just to stay quiet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see about retrieving your stuff, shall we?¡± I nod my head lightly.

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    We walk back over to the pond. I shiver slightly as the wind starts blowing lightly. Even though I¡¯m from an area with regr snow in the winter I¡¯ve chilled easily ever since the whipping.

    Just as I was getting ready to step into the water Alpha Damian grabs me causing me to startle badly enough to yelp. I cringe at my own failure to stifle my yelp, cursing my anxiety for getting so bad so quickly. Alpha Damian freezes as silence falls across thend.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I nod as I start to stutter.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m okay. N-new ces just make me an-anxious. I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Just as I finish struggling with such a simple answer the rest of the pack burst outughing. I can clearly hear the twins jeering at me.

    ¡°The alpha¡¯s son is such a baby.¡±

    I clench my fist and stifle a growl as Alpha Damian starts talking again.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯re already getting cold so¡­¡± he slows down talking as he kicks off his shoes and removes his socks and pants. ¡°I¡¯m going to go get your bag and anything near it, bring it back here to you, then go back out and toss the rest to you. It usually snows more than it rains in the winter but so far this winter has been mild. It¡¯s rained hard for thest week and this is a low spot near the training grounds. Anything that has sunk to the bottom that I don¡¯t feel will turn up once the water dries up. I¡¯ll make sure it gets back to you once we find it.¡±

    As he finishes speaking he¡¯s already waded out to my duffle bag. I usually only bring it and two backpacks. My most important items are always in the pack that I keep with me. It¡¯s as Alpha Damian is bringing my bag back with a handful of my clothing that the pack startsughing resulting in the alpha¡¯s booming voice again.

    ¡°Silence! Since a lot of you can¡¯t seem to act much more than children, that¡¯s exactly how I¡¯m going to treat you. Stand still in the line. Do not move or speak unless your name is called. Everyone in front of me, pull out the key to the room you were just given. Patrick, collect the keys. Dominic and Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    I hear in unison as I catch two more wet balls of clothesing my way.

    ¡°Dominic, do you have the keys to the third floor?¡±

    I cock my head as I hear Alpha Damian choke on augh.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°Give half of the keys to Lucas. Now, since you can¡¯t be grown ups about collecting your things on your own and are so keen on destroying another pack member¡¯s things my beta, Patrick, is going to grab a bag and call the name on the tag. Raise your hand and say here when you hear your name and Patrick will hand your bag to either Alpha Dominic or Alpha Lucas. One of them will hand you a key to your new room on the third floor. There is an elevator but it is only used by housekeeping to stock the supply closets and during medical emergencies. The stairs are indoors on the north end of the building.¡±

    ¡°This is thest that I can actually see floating on the surface.¡± Damian says as he throws thest of my clothes to me. ¡°We¡¯ll have to check again in the morning. We might even find anything that sank once the sunes out.¡±

    I nod lightly as I ring the water out of the clothes in my hands and toss them in my bag. I kneel to close it up just to hear Tyler start running his mouth again.

 Rising 6

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 ">Chapter 6</h1>

    ¡°If everyone here is being punished with a third floor room then Cole should get one too. He¡¯s one of us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is he?¡±

    I freeze in shock at his attitude. I stand slowly with my bag in my hand watching and listening to the alpha¡¯s next moves. It wasmon for the lead alpha to treat a visiting pack as a single unit instead of trying to figure out the good prospects from the bad.

    ¡°And what exactly would make me think he¡¯s one of you?¡± He asks surprisingly slowly and deliberately, waiting for someone to answer.

    ¡°He¡¯s the alpha¡¯s son. Of course he¡¯s a member of Red Fang.¡± Das, one of the other troublemakers, responds.

    ¡°Who his father is doesn¡¯t automatically make him one of you. Never, in all the years I¡¯ve been in this program, have I seen a member of a pack treated with such demeaning, humiliating disrespect. To purposely degrade not just another wolf but a wolf you likely grew up with by attempting to destroy his belongings is NOT treating him as one of you. So, since all of you are so keen to show me your rejection of him so early in your stay here, I think it would be smart of me to do the same.¡±

    My breath gets stuck in my chest as I have no understanding of what he¡¯s about to do. Am I about to be rejected from the program? I¡¯ve been told many times that if you get rejected from a pack¡¯s warrior program in the first week of arriving on their territory that it¡¯s an automatic rejection from the program. That the council will not approve of any other requests to go on another run.

    I feel Damian¡¯s hand on mine as he takes the heavy duffel bag filled with wet clothes from my hand.

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get closer so we know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    I¡¯m a bundle of nerves now and I can¡¯t hide the tremors in my hands or the fear in my eyes. Damian stops and studies me briefly before whispering.

    ¡°Cole, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    My eyes meet his as I whisper as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to leave. I just got away from there.¡±

    ¡°My father wouldn¡¯t do that. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Just stay with me, you¡¯re doing fine. You seem to get very anxious very easily. Do you take meds to help you with that?¡±

    As much as I didn¡¯t want to admit that I¡¯m a nervous wreck when I¡¯m in the attention of anyone higher than a gamma, I don¡¯t want to lie to the alpha¡¯s son either. At least, not aplete lie.

    ¡°I usually take several medications to ease my social anxiety and ocd. Xanax if things get really bad during the day, I¡¯ll take that at night.¡±

    ¡°Obviously you¡¯re not on it now, why?¡±

    ¡°Drug test. I didn¡¯t want you thinking I was a nut job when it showed up.¡±

    Alpha Damian shakes his head with a slight chuckle.

    ¡°All you had to do was tell us. It¡¯s right in the application.¡±

    I shake my head while keeping pace walking with Alpha Damian heading back to the rest of the group.

    ¡°My dad is extremely controlling as to what packs I go to for training. He¡¯s the one that fills out the application each time and submits it to the council. He knows I¡¯m on medication but insists that I stay off them. Dr. Carter makes arrangements at Red General to make sure I can get the medication but I can¡¯t always get there so my ability to take it is inconsistent.¡±

    Alpha Damian stops in his tracks forcing me to stop as he turns to face me. He looks me in the eyes to which I look away, down to the ground.

    ¡°Talk to my dad, Cole. If you know what you were on he can get you back on it.¡±

    He starts walking again after I nod my head. He motions for me to head off to the side of the rest of the group, standing with me so I¡¯m not alone.

    I watch silently as one of the men apanying alpha picks up a bag. I immediately recognize it as mine. I sigh in relief that they didn¡¯t find that one too.

    ¡°Cole Redmen,¡± the wolf calls out.

    ¡°Here.¡± I call back as I wave my hand lightly.

    I see the one holding the bag hand it to another who starts over towards me with a key in his hand.

    ¡°Lucas.¡±

    He stops before he even gets two feet from the alpha.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of him and his room assignment personally. I¡¯ll take his pack until we¡¯re done.¡±

    He looks my way before he speaks again.

    ¡°Cole Redmen?¡±

    He seems to question looking for verification. I nod my head in response.

    ¡°Do you have any more?¡±

    ¡°No sir,¡± I speak as I shake my head.

    He gives me a nod as the wolf by the luggage calls out another name. He hands the pack off to Alpha Cullen. The luggage is ced at the feet of Das as he is handed a new key. The process is repeated until every piece of luggage brought is with their owner prompting Alpha to speak again.

    ¡°Normally I treat every prospect thates into my program as an individual. Now, I will continue to do that with the major rules that I have no tolerance for. We are a very simple pack to get along with as long as you don¡¯t steal, fight, rape, do drugs or get shit faced drunk. With that being said., from here on out I will be watching all of you very closely as you have not made a good first impression and I feel that you¡¯re going to be trouble. For minor infractions, if one of you does it all of you will receive discipline for it.¡±

    ¡°Is that why we¡¯re now on the third floor?¡± Das interrupts in disgust.

    ¡°Absolutely, Das. The first floor rooms have perks. So we try to fill those first. Since my son has had to break up two fights amongst yourselves already, the entire group will be sacrificing those perks and moving to the third floor. Any additionalints over the consequences you have brought upon yourselves will be met with additional penalties.¡±

    ¡°What about Cole? He¡¯s the alpha¡¯s son. He¡¯s one of us.¡±

    Tyler tries again to get me sucked into their consequences.

    ¡°As I said earlier. Since everyone here is so keen on rejecting Cole from the pack it wouldn¡¯t be proper, as the lead alpha of this territory, to treat him as a member of your pack. For the duration of his stay here Cole will be recognized as a member of the Red Fang pack¡­¡±

    I can see the smiles spreading across all of my pack members¡¯ faces as he spoke.

    ¡°But that will be for the sole purpose of documenting and reporting back to the council. I prefer to treat everyone as an individual and that is what I will be doing with Cole. Any benefits or penalties that he receives will be between him and the one giving it out, thus it will be none of anyone else¡¯s business to know.¡±

    I¡¯ve never seen faces of shock happen as quickly as it did when he finished his decision about me.

    ¡°Only half of the twenty-four wolves here are actually from the Red Fang pack. The rest of us are from the Crescent Moon pack. Why are we getting sucked into Red Fang¡¯s consequences?¡±

    ¡°While I do apologize for the inconvenience that it¡¯s causing, I was only alerted a few minutes ago that the Crescent Moon pack was unable toplete their registration in time to attend this run so Alpha Redmen filed all of the applications with the council in a way that lumped all of you together as a single pack. It is quitemon for packs in close contact with each other to band together for the purpose of the program especially if they have only a small number of wolves attending the run from each pack. It will take me some time to work out who is from which pack so I am going to ask for your patience with that.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but cock my head, studying the alpha as he approaches me. Instinctively, I take a step back when he stops within a foot of me, quickly averting my eyes away from his.

    ¡°Rx. I mean what I said.¡±

    I nod slightly but keep my head and eyes down in submission. Without warning I feel his hand on my chin. Without thinking I overreact to the alpha¡¯s touch, fighting to get away from him. Very quickly his hands have both my wrists and he¡¯s pressed them against my chest. I can hear the rest of the prospectsughing and jeering at me.

    ¡°Alpha¡¯s son is such a baby, so weak he¡¯s afraid of the alpha.¡±

    ¡°Enough! I do not tolerate bullying of any sort!¡±

    I can¡¯t help but cringe away from his booming voice with the alpha aura. Even with his strong aura still present he manages to lower his voice to a morefortable level when he speaks directly to me.

    ¡°Though it does seem that you are very much afraid of me as this is a very strong reaction. I¡¯ll let go when you rx and show me control.¡±

 Rising 7

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 ">Chapter 7</h1>

    It¡¯s a struggle for me to stop my fight as my panic has taken over. I close my eyes in an effort to concentrate on my breathing. My chest is tight and my breath ising out short and fast. I fight to get out of his hold as I hear another approach.

    ¡°Everything okay dad?¡±

    The voice is much deeper than Alpha Damian¡¯s making me wonder who it is that has approached us.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to need a few minutes alone with him. Lucas, I need you to have the rest of the group follow you inside to the third floor. Have Dom bring up the rear. I want silence. Not a word or sound as they pass by or they will all see the consequences of one person¡¯s disrespect.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    My fight eases a little as the alpha¡¯s son steps away and heads back towards the group.

    ¡°Cole, I know you just met me so there is no trust but I need you to follow my directions exactly. I¡¯m going to coach you through a breathing technique that will help you to rx. As you rx you will feel me easing up on your arms.¡±

    I nod my head, agreeing to his offer as I¡¯mpletely lost and out of control.

    ¡°First I want you to take a quick but deep breath in then just as quickly push it out. Just throw it away. I want three of these. Then I¡¯ll move to three much slower ones. Ready.¡±

    I nod to show I understand his instructions.

    ¡°All right, in quick, now throw it away.¡±

    I follow his lead and take a quick sharp breath before letting it out almost as quickly. It¡¯s as I¡¯m breathing in on my third one that he speaks again.

    ¡°I want you to follow my voice as I¡¯m going to tell you what to do. Well done. Now in¡­2¡­.3¡­.4¡­ and out 2¡­3¡­4¡­ again in 2¡­3¡­4¡­ and out 2¡­3¡­4¡­ again,¡±

    It¡¯s as I¡¯m going through the third one that I feel Alpha¡¯s grip change on me. Even though it¡¯s still there, it¡¯s much gentler, even soothing as I feel his thumbs gently rubbing the backs of both hands. He lets me take a few more breaths on my own before speaking.

    ¡°I can already tell that you¡¯re very submissive so I do understand this is a struggle for you but I need you to look at me. Make eye contact with me before I let your arms go.¡±

    I slowly open my eyes while I¡¯m still looking down. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been directly told to make eye contact with an alpha. My father does it all the time. The struggle is, my fathermands me to do it then turns around and punishes me for the fear he sees in my eyes.

    I squeeze my eyes shut again as the memories of myst encounter with my dad creep in and repeat the exercise the alpha just went through with me.

    ¡°Cole,¡±

    Alpha ck speaks the quietest that I have ever heard an alpha speak to me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Will you talk with me?¡±

    I shake my head as I fight the shback away, slowly opening my eyes again. I raise my head making eye contact as he requested but I can¡¯t keep it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha.¡±

    I whisper as I close my eyes and turn away, waiting for punishment to follow. Every alpha that has ever been this hands on with me has always brought me pain. I know he can feel my tremors as I hear him sigh.

    ¡°Okay Cole. Let¡¯s get you inside. Perhaps it will be a little morefortable to talk if it¡¯s not so direct.¡±

    I barely whisper a thank you as I feel his hands leave my wrists. Opening my eyes, I look around me for a sense of direction. It¡¯s when I briefly meet Alpha Damian¡¯s gaze that I get the information I need. With a slight gesture of his hand he points me towards the trainee housing, following behind me as I head in that direction.

    (Demetri¡¯s POV)

    I¡¯m deep in thought as my son and I follow this young man to the trainee housing. It¡¯s been fifteen years since I inherited the pack. It¡¯s quite umon for the pack to be passed on like that unless the ruling alpha dies in battle while his kids are still kids. Then it bes the oldest child¡¯s responsibility to assume power over the pack. Neither of those things happened with me and the pack. I know finding out I was an intuitive had something to do with dad¡¯s decision to pass the pack down to me.

    I¡¯m the youngest of four. My older brothers and sister somehow didn¡¯t share the same vision for the Crimson Dawn pack as my father. It was finding my abused mate at eighteen that ultimately changed my ideas on maintaining a sanctuary for those in need. I¡¯ve only been the alpha for fifteen years, small change for most alphas. Damian was only three and Lucas just over a year when dad passed in his sleep. It may take a lot to kill a werewolf without a silver bullet to the heart but we¡¯re not invincible and we do age.

    Dad had been slowing down for a while and I had taken on more and more of his duties. When the Moon Goddess finally called him home it was supposed to be a seamless transition for the pack. Needless to say, it wasn¡¯t. Mom left to join him just a few yearster.

    Like most alphas, I try to maintain two separate reputations for my pack. A zero tolerance for unannounced wolves in my territory. Like all alphas, I like to keep that rumor as hard core as possible. Youe onto mynd unannounced and you will never be seen again type stuff. But those who truly know me understand that I know the difference between a troubled wolf and a troublemaker. Those with this inside knowledge will often rmend my pack as a temporary sanctuary until things get ironed out for a transfer into another pack. Some have even chosen to join my pack as permanent members.

    It¡¯s the tug from Damian on my link that bring my thoughts back to the present situation.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on with him? He told me on the bus that he wasn¡¯t new to this and he¡¯s older. Twenty-three I think he said. He started struggling with his anxiety before he got off the bus.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to jump to any conclusions as he just got here and it is possible that he just has severe anxiety.¡¯

    ¡®But you suspect something else?¡¯

    ¡®Yes. I suspect abuse may be in his past but the bigger concern is if abuse is in his present.¡¯

    ¡®I thought abuse stopped once the child bes an adult.¡¯

    ¡®Unfortunately that only happens if the child is able to find a way out of the situation. If this is indeed Alpha Redmen¡¯s son then getting away from Red Fang without going rogue or killing whoever is abusing him, would be extremely difficult. It¡¯s not like here where once you turn twenty-one you can request a transfer or a female that can leave for her mate¡¯s pack.¡¯

    ¡®So he¡¯s using the warrior program as a way out?¡¯

    ¡®Possibly.¡¯

    I end the link with my son as we enter the apartmentplex. Cole has stopped about five feet inside the door allowing us enough room to enter. He seems confused and highly agitated.

    ¡°Cole.¡±

    Even with my voice calm and level just hearing it makes the young man startle badly.

    ¡°I failed to ask you if you were against being separated from your pack mates. It¡¯s entirely up to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only got one real friend so I¡¯m not that much part of the group.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so. Come this way.¡±

    I gesture to my right as we start making our way to the row of doors located on the eastern side of theplex.

 Rising 8

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 ">Chapter 8</h1>

    (Cole¡¯s POV)

    I follow behind Alpha Demetri and his son a short way across the main hall on the first floor. They stop at the first door theye to, the numbers 101A are screwed into the center. I stop a few feet from them as I have a preference for keeping my distance from everyone. I only get close to those I¡¯ve observed for a while and I have a motive for learning from them.

    I can hear a short beep briefly before the sound of the door unlocking. Alpha pushes down on the handle and allows the door to swing open before looking back at me and encouraging me to enter.

    I move cautiously as I have never been beaten this badly by my dad before going to another pack¡¯s territory. I would think the risk of another alpha discovering my secret rtionship with my father would have been too high for him to be so careless. Yet the beatings have only gotten worse with each pack he¡¯s sent me off to. Combine denying me my medication with the hardship of hiding my injuries and he¡¯s making it easier for them to discover the abuse I¡¯m suffering much sooner. I¡¯m certain that this alpha has already figured out that I¡¯m being abused and I¡¯ve barely been here an hour. It¡¯s be clear to me that he¡¯s using the warrior program as a new way to abuse me. I can¡¯t think of how many times he¡¯s told me that I¡¯m too weak for any alpha to ept into a second run and it seems like every time Ie back I have to deal with the council poking around. He will refrain from abusing me while they¡¯re there but the moment they leave I¡¯m chained up and beaten three to four times a week until he decides to send me on another run. So it¡¯s not difficult for me to go pack when my dad tells me to, that I¡¯m going to whatever pack he decides is next for me in the line up. I need to get away from him just as badly as he hates seeing my face in his territory.

    I step inside the room several feet,pletely neglecting to even search for the light. It¡¯s as I ce the pack I¡¯m wearing on the bed that I¡¯m startled by the light being flipped on. I turn quickly to see that Alpha and his son have stepped inside the room with me. The alpha gives me a smile but says nothing. It seems he¡¯s started observing again. I turn and start moving slowly around the room taking in everything.

    ¡°Would it be okay if I put your wet clothes in the washer?¡±

    Alpha Damian asks, causing me to freeze and look at him. He lets out a nervous chuckle as I study him with my head cocked to one side.

    ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t been met with much kindness.¡±

    I let out a slight hum as I run my hand nervously over the left side of my head.

    ¡°Not from alphas.¡± I speak quietly. ¡°Yes. I would appreciate that. You said you stock soap and other stuff like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll show you where it¡¯s at once you¡¯ve explored a bit.¡±

    I nod my head as Alpha Damian makes his way over to arge closet at the back corner of the room. I watch him open it up revealing a full size washer and dryer stacked inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to run this through a quick rinse cycle before you do a full wash.¡±

    I nod again with a quiet thanks. Exploring therge room has taken my mind off the events that had just happened and it seems like the alpha has picked up on my calmed demeanor.

    ¡°Cole, it¡¯s very important that you tell me the truth. I promise you nothing you tell me will result in you being removed from my first run. The only things that I will remove you for is if you steal, fight, rape, take recreational drugs or drink until you¡¯re stupid. I don¡¯t tolerate any of those things. So, are you usually on medication for your anxiety?¡±

    I freeze in the doorway of the bathroom.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    I speak quietly, ashamed to admit that I have an issue.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to be ashamed of but it¡¯s important that I know what you¡¯re on and the dosage.¡±

    I shake my head slowly before I speak again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been on several differentbinations of medications over thest several years. Dr. Carter tends to change thebination every time my dad forces me off of them, trying to figure out thebination with the least amount of side effects. Thest set of three with either Xanax or Valium to help me at night on the really rough days I did really well on. Minimal side effectspared to otherbinations and I wasn¡¯t a zombie or felt like I was drugged. I was actually close to¡­.¡±

    My thoughts wander off track as I walk around the rest of the room.

    ¡°You felt close to normal?¡±

    Alpha finishes for me. I nod my head in agreement as we continue to talk.

    ¡°How long have you been off of it?¡±

    ¡°Three, almost four months. My dad has been getting more persistent at blocking all my efforts to get to it while I¡¯m home.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you on medication?¡±

    ¡°No. He says taking medication is an admittance to weakness and he refuses to tolerate any shows of weakness from his son.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you were taking?¡±

    I sigh as I shake my head.

    ¡°Are you able to find phone numbers of doctors at different hospitals?¡±

    This time it¡¯s the alpha looking at me with a cocked head. I can¡¯t help but return the curious look while waiting for his response.

    ¡°I should have enough connections to dig up a doctor. Do you have a name?¡±

    ¡°Carter. Dr. Alexander Carter at Red General. He¡¯ll likely rmend a differentbination as the biggest trouble I seem to have is eating while on them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He gives me a smile and a nod.

    ¡°Will you tell me why you¡¯re on this medication?¡±

    He asks slowly the one question I don¡¯t want to answer. I shake my head slowly

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha, I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t expect you to understand but I can¡¯t. I just can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would. Trust is an easy thing to lose but hard to gain. Hopefully, in time, you¡¯ll be able to see me for who I am and change your mind. My door is always open.¡±

    I nod my head in silent thanks waiting for the next thing toe.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte so how about we get you out here to the table of food. Take all you want as you have arger apartment sized fridge in here you can store food and drinks in. We have bags of ice in the dining hall by the main pack house. You can grab one at dinner tomorrow and bring it back. We also have disposable cups, tes and stic utensils you can bring back too. Cleaning supplies are in the walk-in closet next to the stairs. Personal necessities are in the walk-in closet on the opposite side. Don¡¯t hesitate to grab what you need. If there is something specific that you need let me or one of the trainers know and we¡¯ll try to get it for you. Damian and Dominic will be here at seven to lead everyone over to the pack house for breakfast. They will do this everyday this week then you¡¯ll be on your own. Expectation is that you are showered and ready to start training when you get there although when this ce gets full I do have some prospects who choose to switch to evening showers over morning. I¡¯lle get you at breakfast so get your food, take your time eating, when you¡¯re done you¡¯re going to meet with me in my office. I¡¯m going to have my lead doctor in the medical wing join us with the phone call to Dr. Carter. I¡¯m putting you back on your meds while you¡¯re here. There¡¯s no reason for you to suffer like this.¡±

 Rising 9

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 ">Chapter 9</h1>

    I nod quietly again yet against my better judgment I ask the question I think I know the answer to.

    ¡°What happens to prospects that have a major mental health issue, like ptsd?¡±

    ¡°It depends a lot on how stable the individual is and why they have it. A lot of wolves have ptsd from battles where they witnessed pack mates killed or they were severely injured. It can have asting effect but with therapy and proper medication the council will allow them to return.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Not the answer you thought?¡±

    I shake my head as I follow them out the door to where the food is set out. No one is down here yet which is a relief for me.

    ¡°Are you good on your own now?¡±

    I look at the alpha before nodding my head.

    ¡°Thank you Alpha.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For your kindness.¡±

    He gives me a smile before cing his hand on my shoulder. For the first time that night I manage to keep myself from pulling away or jumping out of my skin.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Cole. We will talk more in the morning.¡±

    I quickly finish my third trip out to the table as the rest of the pack has starteding downstairs to eat. I can already hear several of themining about the special treatment I seem to be getting over recognizing that they brought this on to themselves.

    I was grateful that I had discovered a small table with a chair just inside the door to my room as this is where I ended up putting all the food and drinks that I picked up from the table. I had walked with Alpha and his son down the hall to the closet before heading to the table so I was able to get all theundry supplies I needed before grabbing dinner.

    I feel guilty as I look at the tes of food and a dozen or so drinks sitting on the table. I know I won¡¯t eat all this food tonight. Between my father actively denying me ess to food and him keeping me in a constant state of pain and panic I¡¯ve gotten used to eating very little.

    I sit at the table and turn on the television, picking lightly at the food in front of me, I surf through the channels. I have always found it interesting to encounter packs that have started to embrace human inventions like the television, inte, and cell phones. I guess with a lot of therger packs now having major hospitals on theirnd with wolves that aren¡¯t members working there the use of cell phones became a necessity since not all the wolves have a link with the pack. I set my sights on the human¡¯s strong man contest. I¡¯ve always found it interesting how human men had the desire to prove their strength by donning a harness like a dog and pulling a bus several yards with only the help of a rope to pull on.

    I finally give up grazing on the food I brought into my room shortly after I started. My anxiety is still extremely high and I¡¯m finding it difficult to eat. I¡¯m not used to a pack¡¯s alpha getting so invested and hands on with the prospects so early.

    I take the cling wrap I found in the closet and carefully dismantle the sandwiches of the lettuce, tomato and onion so the bread doesn¡¯t get soggy before wrapping each one and cing it in the fridge, doing the same for the condiments and drinks. I wipe the table down with the paper towels and multi purpose cleaner that were also in the closet before heading to the washer and cing my clothes in the dryer. I started taking care of my own needs when I was fifteen, so keeping my own space clean is second nature to me now.

    I explore the room a little more and discover a walk-in closet with hangers already inside it. I grab a handful of those and ce them on the table to use once my clothes are dry. The tv is on top of a long dresser situated against the wall across from the foot of the bed, that¡¯s where I head next.

    I open each drawer taking in the approximate size so as to best n my use of space. I head into the bathroom next. The bathroom floor is a neutral beige colored stone like tilepared to the ck carpeting in the rest of the room. There¡¯s abination tub and shower against the far wall, arge vanity with arger single sink and arge cab with a mirror on the wall. I open the cab to find that it¡¯s already stocked with a small amount of personal items. It¡¯s only when I go to throw them away that I discover that every item is unopened. I¡¯m impressed that they thought to stock it like this as I put the items back.

    Beside the vanity appears to be a tall slender cab only about a foot wide with a long door on bottom and a shorter door on top. When I open the bottom door I find a single shelf stacked with towels while below the shelf, on the floor is a small vacuum, a bucket and a mop. The only thing missing is the soap. Opening the top cab reveals washcloths and hand towels. Once again, everything appears to be new. Not liking the idea of my towels being in with cleaning supplies, I rearrange the upper cab to amodate all of the bathroom linens.

    Pushing the shower curtain back I find unopened shampoo, conditioner and a bar of soap with an unrolled bath mat sitting in the corner. It seems like they have thought of everything in this pack. I don¡¯t even feel like I have to unpack the stuff I brought with me. I do anyway as I don¡¯t believe in being wasteful.

    I unload my two backpacks of my personal items, finding a logical ce for each item before folding my packs and putting them in the closet. I sigh heavily with the realization that my bag had been gone through and what little asthma medication I had left was removed before my bags made it to the bus.

    As soon as the dryer is done I take my clothes to the table where I fold everything neatly and hang my shirts before putting everything away. I gently take my shirt off and toss it in the washer before climbing into the full size bed. It¡¯s been an exhausting day of traveling and despite my constant pain from the beating I got Saturday night, it doesn¡¯t take long for me to drift to sleep.

 Rising 10

    <h1 ss="text-2xl font-bold mb-4 ">Chapter 10</h1>

    (Content Warning)

    (8 year old Cole POV)

    I yelp as I¡¯m awakened by a sharp blow to the back of my neck. Before I can fully process what¡¯s going on I receive a harsh p across my face. I grab the side of my face, gently rubbing away the sting as my eyes well up in tears. I yelp again as my mom starts yelling at me.

    ¡°What are you doing sleeping before dinner? There¡¯s too much you need to get done before you go to bed and you know it.¡±

    I try to back away from her as she¡¯s only inches from my face. Unfortunately this show of fear earns me another hard p across my face before she grabs me by the back of my neck and drags me out of my chair.

    ¡®Fuck! Not the submission hold. Anything but that.¡¯

    I think silently. But it is. She forces me to my feet as I try to fight against going to my father¡¯s office, the ce of nightmares for me. My fight gets worse, crying and begging my mom not to leave me with him but as always my pleas fall upon deaf ears. She opens his door to find him on the phone. I get shoved harshly down into a chair, I know better than to run away.

    ¡°What has he done now?¡±

    Father asks with a sadistic smile on his face as he hangs up the phone.

    ¡°His teacher called asking questions as to why he was sleeping instead of eating lunch and I caught him just now sleeping instead of doing homework.¡±

    I try to reason with them even though I know it¡¯s useless.

    ¡°I¡¯m allowed to sleep during lunch and my homework is done.¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    They yell in unison as I cringe farther back into the plush armchair. My eyes are quickly darting between the two of them as they discuss what the punishment will be for sleeping in school and before bedtime. The problem is, they¡¯re in a link so as not to share the sadistic punishment I¡¯m in store for.

    I can tell by the darkening of my father¡¯s eyes that he was going to take his frustration out on me which means this isn¡¯t going to be a simple bare bottom belting. No, this was bound to be much worse and I can¡¯t stop myself from shaking and whimpering in fear.

    ¡°Mommy please don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    I whisper as she walks by, tears again in my eyes. She doesn¡¯t so much as nce my way giving me a nauseating feeling in the pit of my stomach.

    ¡°So, what had you up sote that you can¡¯t stay awake in school?¡±

    His voice is low, growling out every word as he walks toward the cab holding his favorite belt.

    ¡°Daddy, please.¡± I whisper, ¡°you know I was with you until elevenst night. I always go to bed at eight, nine at thetest.¡±

    ¡°You liar! You know no such thing happened! You were sent to bed and simply didn¡¯t go! Put your arms straight out in front of you! Stand up!¡±

    I¡¯m whimpering badly as I try to stand but I¡¯m shaking so bad that I fall the first time I try.

    ¡°Stand up!¡±

    He yells again, making me yelp in fear. I finally stand with my arms out in front of me and he doesn¡¯t hesitate to bring the thick leather belt down hard across both my hands.

    ¡°How dare you lie.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, please. I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    I yelp as another crack of the beltnds across my hands. Fear gets the best of me and I pull my hands away as he swings a third time hitting the floor.

    ¡°You insolent little pup! Put your hands up!¡±

    I raise my arms again, shaking uncontrobly as he brings the buckle side of the belt down upon my wrists. I jump back away from him as I cry out in pain bringing my hands to my chest infuriating him more. He swings the belt again only this time he strikes me at the back of my knees causing me to copse into his desk hitting the side of my head. I stay on all fours as my head spins from the hit and my vision is blurred from my tears.

    ¡°Get your ass up! Get your arms across the desk!¡±

    He yells, grabbing the back of my shirt and lifting me to my feet. He shoves me against the edge of the desk making me gasp. He grabs both my arms and stretches them harshly across the desk. I just barely gain my footing when the beltes down across my hands again. I scream as the heavy metal buckle hits my left wrist. He¡¯s now hitting harder and faster than before, the metal buckle hitting the same spot on my wrist repeatedly.

    When I finally get some sense back to me, I pull my arms back, cradling my left against my body. I can feel my wrist is already starting to swell from the brutal hits it¡¯s receiving and the smell of blood from the cuts the buckle creates as it hits my tender skin. My cries are hysterical as I beg him to stop but there is never any stopping him.

    He grabs my neck before reaching for my hands and pulling them out again. He shoves me harshly against the desk again as he ms my head into the hardwood. It¡¯s as my head is spinning from another hard blow that he starts again.

    Repeatedly, the blowsnd across my wrists with the heavy bucklending hard in the same ce. A sudden pop in my wrist sends a wave of sharp pain through my arm resulting in my blood curdling scream echoing through the room. I copsed to the floor, screaming in pain as I know he¡¯s broken my wrist for the second time this school year.

    ¡°You¡¯re weak! This is nothingpared to battle! Get up and take your clothes off!¡±

    I try to stand on legs that barely support me. My hands are swollen from the relentless hits and my left is worse than my right. It¡¯s a struggle to undo the button on my jeans with my right hand, considering I¡¯m left handed, and I know I¡¯m not moving fast enough when I feel the bucklee down hard against my neck.

    I yelp in pain as I blindly fumble with the button on my jeans. It¡¯s after the third hit to my neck that it finallyes free allowing me to take them off followed by my shirt and boxers. I¡¯m shaking and crying uncontrobly, begging him to stop as I have no understanding as to why he¡¯s being so brutal.

    He grabs my now naked body by the neck causing me to scream from the cuts and bruises left by the belt buckle as he forces me towards his desk. I struggle, yelp and scream for someone to help me but all it does it cause dad to m my head into the desk again. This time I¡¯m choking on my own blood as it fills my mouth. Heys his body over mine, pinning me to the desk as he leans over the side to grab the leather straps he¡¯s bolted to the underside of it. He stretches my swollen and battered arms out again, roughly tying them to the desk as I frantically scream in agony.

    As soon as I¡¯m tied to the desk the beating and tirade of mental abuse starts again. I scream with every hit as the buckle digs into my back, butt and thighs. I can feel the blood as it slides down my legs causing me to squirm and kick desperate to rid myself of the disgusting, crawling feeling. But dad gets too close and ends up kicked in the thigh. A maniacalugh soones from his mouth as the beating with the belt stops.

    ¡°So we want to kick now? I¡¯ll give you something to kick at.¡±

    I¡¯m panting hard trying to catch my breath as best I can when I feel him behind me. He grabs my thighs painfully hard as he lifts me off the floor spreading my legs unusually wide.

    ¡°You get what you give, son.¡±

    Within seconds his knee makes a powerfully hard impact into my groin. I try to scream but I have no breath to scream with. Within seconds a second followed by a third and fourth hit to the same area urs leaving me unable to breathe let alone function. It¡¯s only as mom speaks that I even know someone has entered the room but he doesn¡¯t stop immediately upon her entrance. My delicate body parts have been smashed repeatedly into my intestines close to a dozen times by the time I hear her.

    ¡°Charles, what the hell? This isn¡¯t what we agreed to. He¡¯s already missed enough school for them to suspect something going on. You can¡¯t keep getting carried away like this. He¡¯ll be out at least a month after this.¡±

    ¡°He kicked me.¡±

    ¡°So. He¡¯s chained to the fucking desk.¡±

    I hear him sigh and I can only hope that it¡¯s finally over. He grabs me again, lifting me up part way. This time when he knees me in the groin not only does he smash my body parts into my intestines but just below my ribs hits the edge of the table. It¡¯s when he does it a second time that I violently start vomiting all over his desk shortly before passing out from the excruciating pain.

 Rising 11

    <b>Chapter </b>11

    Tuesday, January <b>23 </b>

    <b>I </b>fall from my bed as I violently fight against the nkets that I have wrapped around me. My ass hitting the floor jars my back badly sending waves of sharp pain through my back and legs, knocking the breath right out of me in the process. I immediately start into dry heaves as <b>my </b>body starts trying to tid itself of what little I managed to eat yesterday. I scramble on all fours, never making it to my feet, as I push myself to the bathroom before heaving dinner into the toilet. As I sit back against the tub I realize that not only am I in a serious panic attack but I¡¯m starting into a bad asthma attack as well. I¡¯m gasping for breath as my panic consumes me. It takes everything I have to keep myself sitting up but I know it¡¯s not going tost as ck spots litter my vision. I manage to check my watch and register in my mind that it¡¯s midnight.

    ¡®Great,¡® I think to myself ¡®still seven hours before someone finds me¡® as I copse into unconsciousness<b>. </b>

    I wake gasping for breath two more times before I can get enough air into my lungs to move my body off the floor and into my bed. I stack the pillows against the wall so that I¡¯m elevated as I wrap a nket around my shoulders. I¡¯m shivering hard from both fear and cold and for once I find myself longing for the patient kindness of the alpha I just met.

    Never have I wished so hard for a phone and the number to someone so powerful yet I¡¯m also terrified. Terrified that this will send me home early destroying any chances I have at getting into this pack. <b>My </b>first impression of <b>every </b>ce <b>I¡¯ve </b>gone is a powerful one. Despite my constant gasping for air and the painful throb in my chest I manage to drift to sleep again as it¡¯s only 3am.

    My rm goes off at six and I know immediately that it¡¯s going to be a rough day. My chest is painfully tight, barely letting me move any air through and I know that taking a shower is a no go. It takes all my energy just to walk to my closet for a clean shirt, then to my dresser for a pair of sweatpants<b>, </b>socks and boxers.

    It¡¯s a struggle to stay focused as my asthma attack has lowered my oxygen levels to a point where my mind is swimming with more negativity than usual. I would love nothing more than to stay in bed and pass back out.

    I grab the key to my room as I stumble towards my shoes that are sitting beside my door. Steadying myself against the wall I open the door to my room and step out in time to see everyone starting to leave. Alpha Dominic must be leading the way as it¡¯s Alpha Damian that spots me from the rear.

    ¡°Cole<b>? </b>Are you okay<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>As </b>much as my brain is screaming at me to work through the attack, that it¡¯s a weakness to admit that I can¡¯t breathe, this attack is one of the worst that I¡¯ve had in a while. I don¡¯t believe that I can even talk right now.

    I bow my head in submission towards him as I shake my head. I recognize that I¡¯m in a dangerous cycle that only heavy sedation, steroids and nebulizer treatments will help with. In short, I need the hospital. I hear Damian¡¯s footsteps before I feel his touch on my arm.

    <b>¡°</b>Can you tell me what¡¯s going on<b>?</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>

    <b>Once </b>again I shake my head as I physically can¡¯t tell him.

    ¡°Come on.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>He </b>encourages as he gently tugs at my arm. My anxiety is high enough that I yelp with the gentle gesture of help only it ends uping out sounding more like <b>a </b>strangled dog.

    ¡°Okay<b>, </b>I may only be eighteen, but that doesn¡¯t sound like a good thing.¡±

    <b>I </b><b>shake </b>my head, agreeing with his simple assessment.

    ¡°I need to get you to the pack house. You need to talk to dad and Dr. Pierce. I¡¯m going to help you get there which means you¡¯re going <b>to </b>feel <b>me </b>touching you. Is that ok?¡±

 Rising 12

    Chapter <b>12 </b>

    I nod my head this time as I know I would never be able to get there on my own. He takes my hand as I force myself off the wall and attempt to walk with him. He ends up slowing down quite a bit as I stumble repeatedly trying to keep up with him. We stop several times along the <b>way </b>but eventually we make it to the dining hall in time for Alpha Demetri to make his morning announcements.

    ¡°I see no one here seems to be ready for training today.¡±

    He starts off sounding disappointed.

    ¡°This is your one time pass as it is a requirement that you show up to breakfast in a presentable manner ready for the day. It doesn¡¯t matter what is scheduled for the day, whether it¡¯s light training, heavy training, or your day off. I expect everyone in my pack, from my own four year old daughters to my omegas, to be dressed appropriately. Over half of you look like you just climbed out of bed.¡±

    It¡¯s as he speaks that I try to focus on the crowd and from what <b>I </b>can make out it does indeed look like most of them simply managed to throw a shirt and pair of pants on, not much better than what I¡¯ve managed. Some even look exactly like they did when they got off the bus.

    For a moment I make eye contact with the alpha but don¡¯t keep it as I can feel that he¡¯s studying me. I¡¯mpletely torn between begging for his help and running for the hills.

    <b>¡°</b>After breakfast, Alpha Dominic and Alpha Damian will take you back to the training dorms where each of you will take a shower and <b>get </b>properly dressed. For the moment properly dressed will simply mean clean clothes, something Cole seems to have been able to achieve despite looking likeplete hell.¡±

    I look up to him again, causing him to smile gently when our eyes meet.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re doing very well, are you?¡±

    I shake my head as I drop it down again concentrating hard on my breathing.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Cole? Meeting with the alpha got your asthma all screwed up. How the hell do you think you¡¯re going to be a warrior if you can¡¯t breathe right? No wonder he¡¯s always in Alpha Redmen¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, nothing but a weak link for the pack. Have you noticed how many times he goes into the training room for private lessons with his dad just toe out looking like hell. All bruised up like he didn¡¯t even try to fight.¡±

    The entire groupughs as Das and Richard talk. If only they knew the truth I could only hope that it would no longer be a joking matter but dad tells everyone anything but the truth about me.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Alpha Demetri bellows <b>as </b><b>I </b>can feel his aura gaining strength causing me to whimper when it hits me.

    ¡°I do not tolerate bullying of any sort towards any member <b>of </b>any pack! Testing today will consist of running. Damian!¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes <b>sir</b>?¡±

    ¡°Take these pups to the two mile track that surrounds the yground after breakfast<b>.</b>¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes sir. Any specifics<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b>. Grab a clipboard, pen and paper<b>. </b>Get Patrick, Parker and Celine to help. Number or color code the group, your choice. I want to know how quickly they canplete a ten mile run.,Best out of four runs. Two after breakfast, <b>Two </b>after lunch. Make sure they stretch and get an hour break between each run for water and light snacks. I rmend eating lightly.¡±

    The whole group groans in unison <b>as </b>Alpha Demetri gets a ¡®yes sir¡® from Alpha Damian confirming his order<b>. </b>Just as the alpha finishes <b>an </b>olderdy starts walking towards the dining hall passing by Alpha Demetri.

    ¡°Good morning Kathy, may I borrow your stethoscope?¡±

    I watch her reach into her scrubs and hand one to him.

    ¡°Everyone is dismissed¡± he calls as he jogs lightly over to me. I can¡¯t help but tense up, whimpering lightly as he gets near. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt this vulnerable. My chest is so tight I can barely walk so running or fighting is out of the question. When he gets to me he easily picks up on my reservations despite my desperate need for help. There is no way I can get out of this bad of an anxiety attack feeding my asthma attack cycle without medication.

    Chapter Comments

    48

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 13

    Chapter <b>13 </b>

    ¡°Try to rx with me Cole. I just want to help as you¡¯re struggling really bad right now.¡±

    I nod my head slowly as I try to force myself to cooperate, 1 fail miserably, letting out a soft high pitched whine that I¡¯ve had since childhood. I¡¯ve learned over the years that as I¡¯ve gotten older only certain people, mostly the doctors, can even hear such a distressing whine.

    1 step away from the alpha as he steps closer to me, whining as I do, just to be stopped by Damian¡¯s grasp. I notice Damian making eye contact with his dad suddenly before talking with him.

    ¡°He¡¯s been making that weird little whine a lot and he¡¯s struggling to breathe bad enough that he¡¯s not talking.¡±

    ¡°You can actually hear it?¡±

    Alpha Demetri sounds shocked.

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve never heard a whine like that. Have you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s notmon for an adult to have that whine, but I have heard it plenty when I was an intern at the hospital during my pediatric rotation. Pups experiencing high levels of distress and pain will make that sound at regr intervals. Usually only parents and those naturally inclined to the medical field can hear it. I believe it¡¯s a distress signal that pups use tomunicate that they are hurt without letting potential threats know that they¡¯re vulnerable.¡±

    Damian looks as shocked as I feel. An alpha that can hear my distress? I¡¯m taken back enough that Alpha Demetri moves in from the side.

    ¡°Hang on to him Damian. Don¡¯t move Cole. I am a doctor. I¡¯m just not licensed to practice anymore. Nothing I do is going to hurt you. It¡¯s very important that you follow my directions. It¡¯s a lot to ask of you but I need you to trust me enough to submit to me. Don¡¯t fight me.¡±

    I¡¯m wheezing hard as my panic consumes my every thought. I raise my hand to Damian¡¯s arm in an attempt to grab his shirt but I¡¯m stopped by alpha¡¯s hand. I try to pull away but he grabs my hand instead. I can¡¯t help but yelp as my panic and pain rise. Once again, I¡¯m sounding like a strangled dog.

    ¡°Squeeze Cole.¡±

    His voice is firm and demanding as my struggle for air worsens, I can do nothing but obey.

    ¡°Damian, ce his other hand on my forearm so I¡¯ve got good support of him while I check his breathing. Dr. Morrison should be here soon with a transport chair. Cole, don¡¯t try to change your breathing pattern. Breathing too deep may cause you a lot of pain. Just breathe as is mostfortable.¡±

    I can feel him ce the stethoscope on my back moving it to different locations, listening to me breathe.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re asthmatic?¡±

    1 nod.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t bring your medication for that either?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.. tried.¡± I manage to croak out.

    ¡°You tried? Are you saying that you packed them and someone took them from your bag?¡±

    I nod as my father has never liked me on medication even though I¡¯ve been asthmatic since I was a baby.

    ¡°Tell¡­. Doc tor¡­. Car¡­ ter¡­ I¡¯m¡­in¡­. a¡­. cy¡­. cle.¡±

    It¡¯s a fight to get the sentence out and I¡¯m surprised that Alpha even understands.

    <b>¡°</b><b>A </b>cycle? You¡¯re talking about a panic induced asthma attack?¡±

    I nod my head as I squeeze down on his hand again.

    ¡°Fuck. Okay Cole. I¡¯m going to call Dr. Pierce to see if she can get a hold of Dr. Carter so we can find out what he does for you. I can¡¯t. guarantee that we¡¯re going to do the same thing but it will give us a starting point. Damian, he¡¯s out for at least a week. I¡¯m sorry Cole but with this type of asthma attack I have to admit you to the hospital wing until we get it under control. How long have you been like this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Mid¡­.. mid¡­.

    <b>I </b>hang my head as my struggle for air <i>is </i>to the point that I can¡¯t get the word out.

    ¡°Midnight?¡±

    I nod my head as Alpha seems to have heard what I¡¯m trying to say. He pulls out his phone, touching the screen in several ces. <b>I </b>can hear it ring before a female voicees over the line.

    ¡°Demetri? I thought we were going to meet in your office shortly?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    7

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT <b>NOW </b>

    <SHARE

 Rising 14

    ¡°Scrap that Ang, I need you to get a hold of Dr. Carter at Red General. I need to know how he treats Cole when he goes into a major panic

    induced asthma attack.¡±

    ¡°When did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Around midnight. I should have given him my number. I¡¯m bringing him into the medical wing, Kathy has already headed over to grab the chair but I need information on Cole.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    Shortly after hanging up the phone I can feel Alpha¡¯s hand in my hair on the back of my head.

    ¡°Damian, you can go inside and grab some breakfast. Don¡¯t hesitate to addps to anyone who starts talking trash about anyone. Not just Cole. It¡¯s important that we establish that I haven¡¯t singled Cole out as a favorite getting special treatment.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Alpha Damian confirms.

    ¡°Are you going to be okay, Cole?¡±

    *I¡­. hope

    ¡°I gasp out, trying to give him the truth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk Cole. Your lungs are severely restricted and I need you to concentrate on moving as much air as you can.¡±

    I nod my head as there¡¯s not much else I can do.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be with him in the medical wing most of the day so I¡¯ll link you with any updates on him. You cane visit after training is over.¡±

    ¡°Okay dad.¡±

    It shocks me how worried Alpha Damian sounds. Back home I usually have to drag myself the two miles from the pack house to the hospital in this desperate condition. I have one family that I¡¯ve managed to be friends with but my abuse has affected them so badly that I was forced to abandon them, or at least I tried to.

    Out of the corner of my eye I can see the woman Alpha Demetfi called Kathying with a chair across thewn. Alpha seems to have seen

    her too.

    ¡°Stay still Cole. I¡¯m going to move my position so I¡¯m in front of you so that I can get you seated. If she brought some oxygen, then I will be putting that on you.¡±

    I nod as I feel him move around me. Soon enough I feel the chair behind me and Alpha gently guiding me back towards it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got hold of you. Start sitting down.¡±

    I grab hold of Alpha¡¯s shirt tightly as he helps me into the chair. Going so long without breathing properly is really starting to get to me and it¡¯s bing increasingly difficult to hold back my instincts to fight everyone off of me.

    ¡°Kathy brought some oxygen with the chair. I need submission, Cole. Let us help you.¡±

    I¡¯m having a hard time fullyprehending what he¡¯s telling me as I feel him wrap tubing around my ears before I hear the click of the seat belt around my waist. ¡°Thank you, Kathy. I¡¯ll take him from here. Grab yourself a bite to eat.¡±

    I listen as she walks away in the opposite direction than we are rolling. I struggle to open my eyes and I can feel my head rolling around with my increasing disorientation. I try to sit up but a strong yet gentle hand holds me back.

    <b>¡°</b>Sit back Cole. We¡¯re almost there<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I must have passed out shortly after as when I opened my eyes again I found myself in a very medical room, triggering my anxiety again. My movements are slow and easily pacified as the alpha starts trying to help me out of the chair.

    ¡°Cole, I need to get you on the bed. I need you to wrap your arms around my neck and I¡¯m going to put my arms under yours to get you standing. Then we¡¯re going to turn slightly so you can sit on the bed.¡±

    Without waiting for an answer I hear the click of thep belt just seconds before feeling his hands moving my arms. I reach up and timidly wrap my arms around the alpha¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to ask but it¡¯s okay to trust me. Don¡¯t be afraid to touch me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Alpha whispers as he starts to lift me to a stand. It¡¯s a struggle to orient myself to a stand but something about alpha¡¯s voice, patient and reassuring, calms the fight I have despite the pain he <b>is </b>creating from his hold on me.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    7

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 15

    Chapter <b>15 </b>

    Exactly to his words, once I¡¯m standing, he guides me in a gentle turn allowing me to feel when to sit instead of pushing. I sit on the edge of the bed, pushing myself to breathe as it feels like the vise on my lungs is mping down harder. The whimpers from my childhood are even. more persistent as the spike in my anxiety is getting worse, worsening my asthma.

    ¡°Dr. Pierce was able to get a hold of Dr. Carter. He mentioned that you get really anxious in the hospital making the whole process of <b>getting </b>better harder and longer. I have also picked up on your hesitation towards me. Which makes me believe that your alpha is quite harsh with you. Is he?¡±

    I nod my head slowly as <b>I </b>attempt to talk.

    ¡°My ¡­. dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Your dad is also your alpha?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Damn that <b>was </b>a quick put together.¡® I think <b>as </b><b>I </b>slowly nod again.

    ¡°So you are indeed one of Alpha Charles Redmen¡¯s sons?¡±

    I nod again.

    ¡°Okay. I feel this is going to be strange for you but I would like to try to help you like I do with Damian. If you haven¡¯t picked up on it yet, he¡¯s my oldest son and he¡¯s also extremely afraid of the hospital. So over time <b>I¡¯ve </b>created ways tofort him.¡±

    He¡¯s right about one thing. Gettingforted in the hospital hasn¡¯t been <b>easy </b>toe by as my father has increased restrictions on me which decreased my ess to decent help outside of Dr. Carter. The only people that have ever gone to the hospital with me are Mr. Jenkins and his son Jamie.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk you through everything that¡¯s going to happen to you before it happens but I would like to try to help you feel safe. I don¡¯t think it will be easy as youck the trust that my own son has towards me, but I¡¯m patient and persistent so if you¡¯ll allow me to get close to you<b>, </by with you, I really think I can help.¡±

    I nod again giving him permission even though it¡¯s going to be a hard internal fight to allow it to happen.

    ¡°Okay Cole. There¡¯s going to be a lot of touch but you need to understand that none of it is negative. Nothing we do here is a punishment. Everything is to help you. The worst thing that will happen is Dr. Pierce starting an IV on you.¡±

    <b>I¡¯ve </b>been keeping my eyes closed in an effort to rx, trying desperately to ease my ability to breathe but at the mention of an IV I can¡¯t help

    but pop my eyes open.

    ¡°I see a lot of fear in those eyes of yours. Do you have a hard time with needles too?¡±

    I nod slowly, gasping in the process as my chest tightens and burns with theck of oxygen. I curl my hands around the sheets on the bed. <b>I¡¯ve </b>yet to move fully onto the bed but to my benefit alpha hasn¡¯t moved very far from me either.

    It startles me when I feel arms around me again. It¡¯s my own reaction to sliding off the edge of the bed that surprises me even more. I throw my arms around his neck as I fall, grabbing hold of his shirt tightly when I do. I¡¯m struggling badly again <b>as </b>the fear of being in the hospital and the multiple attempts it will take to get the IV started consume me. Despite mypleteck of control I attempt tomunicate my fear to the alpha, <b>even </b>though I know it¡¯s not going to make a difference.

    ¡°Please<b>¡­. </b>no¡­. IV¡­. hurts<b>¡­.. </b>bad¡­¡­ too¡­. many<b>¡­. </b>tries<b>¡­. </b>please<b>¡­.. </b>some¡­. thing¡­else¡­.¡±

    I¡¯m gasping hard by the time I¡¯m done but what I don¡¯t anticipate is an answer.

    ¡°I understand your <b>fears </b>Cole, I really do. But if you¡¯re afraid of needles then the IV is the best way to get you the medication you need. I promise Dr. Pierce is really good and <b>I </b>will help you rx and get through it.¡±

    <i>1/2 </i>

    <b>¡°</b>Please.¡±

    I wheeze as my fear of getting an IV is as high as my fear of being tied down and the two always end up happening at the same time.

    ¡°No¡­ IV¡­.. no¡­. tie¡­. me¡­. please¡­. no¡­¡±

    <b>My </b>struggle intensifies as I truly believe that¡¯s what¡¯sing next.

    ¡°Cole, rx with me. Let me try to understand this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    POST COMMENT

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    Darin Witty

    just like all the rest chapter unlock for way to many credits, you lost me in your story

    View 1 Comment

    36

    < SHARE

    9

 Rising 16

    <b>Chapter </b><b>16 </b>

    I¡¯m pushing away from him but I¡¯m weak from theck of oxygen. He changes his hand cement so I can¡¯t get away from him, increasing <b>my </b>panic even more. I¡¯m fighting hard making everything worse as I suddenly freeze. His hand is on the back of my head, gently rubbing my hair. I¡¯m struggling in so many ways I can¡¯t begin toprehend it myself.

    ¡°Cole,¡± Alpha¡¯s voice is soft and gentle.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be very frightened very quickly of this IV so give me a chance to understand what I think you¡¯re trying to tell me. It¡¯s difficult to get an IV on you which makes it painful and they have to make repeated attempts to get it. It gets your anxiety high enough that you fight which results in you getting tied down.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I wheeze again.

    ¡°Okay. I understand there¡¯s lots of fear and with you just getting here theck of trust makes things even more difficult. All you have to go with is what has happened before. I promise you Cole, I or Ang will tell you what we¡¯re going to do before we do it. I also want to reassure you that I have never resorted to a hard restraint on any wolf that hase into my territory. I don¡¯t know about Crimson General, but here in the medical wing I prefer gentler methods. Ones that allow me to calm andfort in ways that encourage a sense of safety and trust. Before you told me that you were a difficult stick I was nning onfort over power and that hasn¡¯t changed. I¡¯m going to help you the same way I have helped Damian in the past but it¡¯s very important that you follow my directions.¡±

    I nod my head without thinking about whether he could see me at all but before I could muster the energy needed to speak he starts.

    ¡°I need you to get in the bed. It¡¯s a bitrger than a normal one which helps me with my methods. Step back, Cole. I¡¯ll guide the way.¡±

    He changes his hand position to my side above my waist and takes the same tiny steps with me as I timidly step back towards the bed.

    ¡°Start sitting back. I will guide you so you don¡¯t fall, then I¡¯m going to help youy on your side.¡±

    I ease myself back and true to his word, I¡¯mying on my right side as he starts removing my shoes.

    ¡°Ang, have you set up that mask so we can run oxygen in with the nebulizer treatment?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just have to turn it on.¡±

    I¡¯ve closed my eyes again as my chest seems to be running a bad cycle of loosening up for a few minutes before mping back down again.

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m going to put a mask over your nose and mouth. I¡¯m certain you¡¯re familiar with nebulizer treatments but this is setup to have oxygen added in as well.¡±

    I can feel alpha lean over me as he ces the mask over my face but submission in the hospital has always been difficult for me and oddly, using the mask during a bad attack makes me ustrophobic. I turn my head away as I feel him get close with the mask. My anxiety spikes and my chest tightens as I start fighting against the mask being put on my face. I have no control over my instincts of fight or flight which is why I always end up in hard restraints. My distressing whines start up again as I¡¯ve started convincing myself that I¡¯ll be the first one this alpha has to put in hard restraints. I feel his hands on top of mine as I start blindly reaching for the mask, not wanting it near me.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to calm down.¡±

    The gentleness of his voice slows me down, stopping my hands from resisting his.

    ¡°Thank you, Cole. Since the mask seems to be difficult for you at the moment I¡¯m going toy it beside you, close enough for you to breathe the medication. I¡¯m going to put the oxygen cann back under your nose as well.¡±

    My hands are shaking badly as I reach up and grab the alpha¡¯s hand as he finishes with the tubing.

    ¡°Is there something you need to tell me?¡±

    I squeeze down hard as my chest tightens again. No one outside of Dr. Carter has ever stopped to check on me, let alone ask questions when I¡¯ve made such a simple gesture. It seems like this alpha may havee across others like me in his life making me wonder if he understands how big this simple gesture actually is for me. I flinch and gasp as he runs his fingers gently through my hair on the side of <b>my </b>head.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    Darin Witty

    POST COMMENT

    just like all the rest chapter unlock for way to many credits, <i>you </i>lost me in your story

    View 1 Comment >

    36

    < SHARE

 Rising 17

    The Son of Red Fang

    Chapter <b>17 </b>

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard but it¡¯s important that you don¡¯t fight us right now. We¡¯re just trying to help you. You¡¯re in a really difficult situation being in a new territory with leadership you don¡¯t know or understand. I get it. I really do. Is there anything we can do that will help you rx?¡±

    ¡°Xanax<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°You take a sedative when in the hospital?¡±

    I nod slowly as I attempt to reach for the mask.

    ¡°Let me put the mask on you. I promise it will help you.¡±

    I shake my head trying to get away as he brings it close again. He lets go of my hand as my wheezing worsens from the stress, gently cing it on the back of my head while finally cing the mask on my face.

    ¡°Just breathe Cole. I won¡¯t strap it to you yet but you need to breathe.¡±

    I try to fight but he moves with me, keeping the mask gentle on my face allowing me the time I need to ept it. ¡°Ang, do we have any Ativan here or is it only at General?¡±

    ¡°I stock the half milligram dose here. How much?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with two pills. These are the rapid dissolve ones?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I hear her footsteps approaching before stopping behind me.

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m going to put a pulse oximeter on your finger. Are you familiar?¡±

    I hold out my index finger for her to ce it on. I am quite familiar and it¡¯s one of very few things that has never been used to hurt me in the hospital. After holding the mask gently to my face for a few minutes Alpha ck allows me a break by letting ity on the pillow beside me again.

    ¡°I need you to open your mouth and raise your tongue. I¡¯m going to ce two pills in your mouth. They need to dissolve under your tongue in order to work. This is a sedative called Ativan. Xanax is going to wait until we get the IV established.¡±

    This is a difficult request as there¡¯s been more than once that I was given something that caused more issues than I already had. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve allowed anyone to ce anything directly in my mouth without seeing exactly where it came from.

    ¡°Cole,¡± I¡¯m shocked at the gentle patience I hear in his voice. ¡°I understand this is different from what you¡¯re used to and trust but I¡¯m trying to stay away from the shots which is the only way we can give you Xanax or Valium right now. Swallowing water while you¡¯re gasping for air doesn¡¯t work out well.¡±

    I slowly open my mouth as my fear of shots is worse than the potential that he¡¯s lying about these pills. I¡¯m at least familiar with the medication.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. These go under your tongue. Simply let them dissolve away.¡±

    I feel the pills drop into my mouth and I manage to move my tongue around them so they fall underneath. It only takes twenty or thirty seconds for them to disappear,pletely fasteless with no residual gritty feeling.

    ¡°Cole. Your oxygen levels afe fluctuating badly so I need you to cooperate with the mask.¡±

    <b>He </b>gently ces it back to my face<b>. </b>I immediately fight but not nearly as bad and to my own surprisee to ept the alpha¡¯s gentle hold as the tension in my chest eases slightly.

    ¡°You called, boss.¡±

    I startle badly at the sound of a new voice causing the high pitched whimper to return.

    ¡°Rx Cole. This is my beta, Patrick. I called him to help Ang while Iy with you andfort you.¡±

    I can feel the alpha¡¯s gentle touch on the back of my head while he holds the mask to my face. My thoughts are continuing to swirl <b>with </b>various doubts as to the sincerity of this new alpha. Yet everything that he¡¯s said would happen, from disciplining my pack mates to what¡¯s happened so far in the hospital, has happened.

    <b>¡°</b>Is he one of the new prospects that camest night?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his name is Cole.¡±

    ¡°The first pack here on first runs is always Red Fang. With their history with us, why are you so inclined to give this one <b>special </b>treatment?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°First impressions mean a lot to me. You know that. And my first impression of Cole is that he¡¯s different. He deserves <b>a </b>chance<b>, </b>an open mind towards who he is and what he¡¯s capable of.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Richard Cummins

    I do not like his so called dad, at alll

 Rising 18

    Chapter <b>18 </b>

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Demetri, be¡¯s Red Fang. Some of the worse, problematic wolves we continue to deal with. Assault, rape and incest aremon, even eptable for the pack to engage in. Here we¡¯ve had assaults on both males and females both in and out of their pack, and attempted rape of female prospects. Are you certain this is the path you want to take with this one member of that group?¡±

    ¡°I understand your reservation and I¡¯ll allow you to have it but I have always maintained an individualist view of every prospect thates through and Cole is different.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this, if he¡¯s in such bad health that he¡¯s in the hospital already we¡¯d be better to wash our hands of him and send him back when he¡¯s capable of traveling.¡±

    As continue listening to their conversation I can¡¯t help but be anxious again. As hard as I¡¯ve been trying to get rid of it, the beta¡¯s desire to be rid of me is nerve racking spiking my anxiety again. I fight the mask harder than the first time sessfully freeing myself from the alpha¡¯s grasp, gasping for breath once I¡¯m free. Alpha Demetri catches my hand as I struggle against him, stopping my struggle as he leans over gently speaking to me near my ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole. This conversation is not one that should be happening right now but I assure you that I will not be kicking you out of my program. You will not be sent home once we get you better.¡±

    ¡°Demetri, I have to strongly disagree with this decision. You know nothing about¨Chim.¡±

    ¡°Exactly Patrick, you¡¯ve written him off simply because of where he came from and not for the person he is. He will have a chance to show me

    who he is!¡±

    ¡°Enough, both of you!¡± Dr. Pierce finally steps in, ending the argument between the higher powers.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to open your <b>eyes</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She kneels beside the bed <b>as </b>she shines a small light into both <b>as </b>I¡¯ve now got a tight grip on the alpha¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Cole, your oxygen levels have been too low for too long. You need to wear the mask.¡±

    Alpha reaches for it again and ces it on my face. Despite my high anxiety I really have no fight left in me.

    ¡°Is the mask ufortable for you? Dr. Carter did mention that when you¡¯re in the hospital he uses a lined mask that¡¯s very soft against your face. That the hardness of the standard one gets you ustrophobic.¡±

    I nod my head at what she has said as it¡¯s all true.

    ¡°So it¡¯s very important to be honest with me. I need to know how long you¡¯ve been without your medication. It¡¯s been <b>six </b>months since you¡¯ve seen Dr. Carter. He¡¯s quite worried about you.¡±

    I nod my head agreeing to talk the best I can.

    ¡°First the asthma medication. How long since you¡¯ve been out?¡±

    I shake my head no as i wasn¡¯t out I just didn¡¯t have it with me.

    ¡°You¡¯re not out? So why didn¡¯t you bring it?¡°/

    To my relief Alpha helps me on this one.

    ¡°I asked the same question while waiting for Kathy to get the chair. He told me that he tried to bring them. I was able to guess that he packed them but they were removed before he left.¡±

    I <b>give </b>a thumbs up trying to indicate a correct answer.

    ¡°Okay<b>, </b>so let¡¯s do the thumbs up or down for yes and no. That seems fairly easy for you.¡±

    I give another thumbs up.

    ¡°Do you use a nebulizer?¡±

    Thumbs up.

    ¡°Are you out of albuterol?¡±

    I give her a thumbs down for no I¡¯m not out before putting my fingers close together to show that there¡¯s only a little left.

    ¡°Have you been rationing the medication?¡±

    I sigh through the mask before giving a thumbs up.

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to use the nebulizer two to three times a day. How often have you been using it?¡±

    I close my eyes trying to rx with the questioning not wanting them to know how bad things are for me at Red Fang. After struggling to take in a few bigger breaths I finally hold up one finger.

    ¡°Once a day<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I shake my head and give her a thumbs down.

    <b>¡°</b>Once <b>a </b>week?¡±

    Thumbs up. She sighs <b>as </b>she continues.

    <b>¡°</b>Albuterol rescue inhaler?<b>¡± </b>

    Thumbs up then close fingers<b>, </b>I still had that but it was starting to run low from using it more than usual.

    <b>¡°</b>You have it but it¡¯s low.¡±

    Thumbs up.

    ¡°Trelegy?¡±

    Thumbs down.

    ¡°Singir?<b>¡± </b>

    Thumbs down.

    ¡°So out of half the stuff you¡¯re supposed to be taking. What about your anxiety medication? Do you have any of that left?¡±

    Thumbs down.

    ¡°How long <b>have </b>you been rationing what you have<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I put up three then four fingers.

    ¡°Three to four months<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Thumbs up.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Same for the time you¡¯ve been out<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Thumbs up again.

    ¡°Thank you Cole. I can¡¯t imagine that it¡¯s been easy for you thest several months.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Richard Cummins

    I do not like his so called dad, at alll

    View 1 Comment >

    ? 3

 Rising 19

    v

    Chapter <b>19 </b>

    Suddenly my chest cramps up badly and I can¡¯t help but fight everyone around me. I hear Dr. Pierce instructing Alpha ck as to what she needs.

    ¡°Demetri, I need that mask to stay on him and I need space to listen to what his lungs are doing when he¡¯s like this.¡±

    <b>As </b>hard as I¡¯m fighting, Alpha manages to keep the mask on me without smashing it to my face like most others have. Dr. Pierce manages to stay gentle with me as well while I¡¯m starting to panic from theck of air moving through my lungs.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten real tight on me and your oxygen level has dipped badly. I know this hurts bad but I need you to submit to us, let us do all the work. All I need from you is to breathe. I¡¯m going to get a different mask and put more medication in the nebulizer. Demetri, if you can, go ahead and try toy with him. This amount of stress is going to drop his body temperature and Dr. Carter already told me he tends to run on the low side. He¡¯s going to need your body heat until we get everything done that we need.¡±

    I listen as she starts rushing around trying to find what she wants for me while Alpha calls his beta over to help him.

    ¡°Pat, I¡¯m going to need you to hold the mask near his face as I get close to him.¡±

    I start my weak fight <b>as </b>I hear hime over to me. I¡¯m having a hard time with the idea of someone who doesn¡¯t know me and has already suggested that I leave helping to take care of me. Unfortunately my chest is the tightest it¡¯s been since the asthma attack started and my weakness is showing badly.

    He makes his way over to us, standing near the back of my head. It only takes a few seconds for the switch to be made and the alpha makes his way around to the front of me. My eyes are open as he stops, watching as he takes his shoes off. He sits on the side of the bed beforeying on his side facing me. <b>I¡¯ve </b>frozen up in fear and I can feel everything shaking now that he¡¯s this close to me. He must see the fear in my eyes when he looks at me as he starts slowing down and talking with me.

    ¡°This is exactly as I exined before. I¡¯m going to hold you. Help you stay still while Dr. Pierce puts the IV in. You¡¯re still struggling badly with both anxiety and asthma and it¡¯s important that we get both under control.¡±

    I¡¯m gasping hard and I¡¯m struggling with not being able to open my mouth with the mask being held to my face. I start moving again with the intent of getting the mask off but Beta Patrick isn¡¯t quite as forgiving <b>as </b>the alpha. He pushes the mask harder against my face as I fight which only increases my efforts to get away. To my benefit, Alpha notices my stress and quickly intervenes.

    ¡°Rx with me Cole. Pat, I need you to let go and see if Ang, needs your help with anything.¡±

    He immediately let go of the mask and walks away silently. I don¡¯t hear anything from him until he gets to Dr. Pierce, even then I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s saying over my hard wheezing.

    I feel the alpha¡¯s hand on the back of my head causing me to startle. I try to yelp and pull away from his touch but my soundes out strangled at best.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. I need you toe near me. Remember I told you that I wouldn¡¯t put you in restraints to do the IV but I never said you wouldn¡¯t be restrained.¡±

    I nod my head in recognition of his statement.

    ¡°I need you to move close to me. Lay your head on my arm <b>so </b><b>I </b>can use my body to help keep you from iling around once she starts<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I¡¯m shaking badly but I follow his instructions and move my body towards his. I stop short of actuallyying on his arm. Despite his clear instructions to do so there¡¯s been many times that my father has given me contradictory instructions just so he could punish me for doing one <b>over </b>the other.

    To my surprise, instead of insisting on meing closer Alpha Demetri moves towards me instead. It takes everything I <b>have </b>to control my instincts to flee, not that I <b>have </b>the energy to do it with.

    The Son of Red <b>Fang </b>

 Rising 20

    Chapter <b>20 </b>

    He gently moves his arm so that it¡¯s under my neck versus my head, guiding my head onto the pillow. <b>It¡¯s </b><b>as </b><b>I¡¯m </b>trying to rx with <b>him </b>that I hear two sets of footsteps approaching from behind. I tense up severely when I feel their presence behind me<b>. </b>

    ¡°Rx Cole.¡±

    Alpha Demetri speaks softly as he runs his hand gently through my hair. I¡¯ve closed my eyes again as I try desperately to find something positive to focus on to get myself away from the constant triggers <b>for </b>my anxiety.

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯ve got a different mask that I think will be a lot easier for you to wear. Just stay still as I put it on you.¡±

    Dr. Pierce speaks softly before leaning over me and cing a soft foam lined <b>mask </b>against my face<b>. </b>I <b>ce </b>my hand around her wrist <b>as </b>she holds the mask, allowing me to adjust to its presence before wrapping the strap around my head. She, too, starts ying with my hair. Seems like this pack uses touch a lot to calm others and, at least for me, I find it quiteforting.

    ¡°Are you okay, Ang<b>?</b>¡±

    Alpha¡¯s voice is deep with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Demetri. <b>As </b>scared as he is right now he has been nothing but gentle. He seems to have <b>a </b>very kind and gentle soul, very easy to work with once you understand him.¡±

    I can feel the beta¡¯s presence behind me but he doesn¡¯t speak or move. It seems that he¡¯s simply waiting for his next set of instructions.

    ¡°Cole, <b>I </b>understand that getting an IV is very difficult for you. When I spoke to Dr. Carter, he said that he usually has to go for a deeper, more painful vein to get a good line on you. I don¡¯t want to do this more than once as I don¡¯t think your asthma can handle any more anxiety.¡±

    I nod my head to show my understanding <b>as </b>she moves the strap of the mask to the back of my head.

    ¡°Demetri has done it before but I¡¯m going to have him put you in a bear hug keeping you from moving your upper body. He¡¯s also going to put one leg over yours to keep you from kicking. Patrick is going to hold your hand so you can¡¯t pull away while I ce the needle.¡±

    <b>I </b>stiffen up with the instructions as I know it¡¯s getting near. I¡¯ve <b>never </b>been lucky enough to <b>get </b>a one time try and it¡¯s done. The least <b>I¡¯ve </b>ever had is three.

    ¡°I need you to rx with me. The more you¡¯re able to <b>rx </b>the quicker and easier it will be.¡±

    I nod my head <b>as </b>Alpha Demetri gently pulls me into his chest. I struggle to ept his closeness to me but he continues his gentleness as he restrains me. The arm under my neck curls around so it¡¯s against my shoulders. The other arm, he ces on top of mine<b>, </b>which is draped around his side so the doctor can get to it. With Dr. Pierce¡¯s help, he ces his <b>leg </b>over my waist and down my legs effectively locking them into ce.

    I¡¯m frozen in fear. <b>I¡¯ve </b>never allowed the highest ranked member of a pack get this close to me, let alone physically restrain me. My entire body is shaking now as I struggle to focus away from everything going on. I¡¯m barely able to yelp as I feel two unfamiliar rough hands on mine. I try to pull away but I¡¯m met with a harsh pull to straighten my arm back out. I can¡¯t help but yelp at the unnecessary move, whimpering and fighting against alpha¡¯s restraint of me when I can¡¯t get away. I yelp again when Dr. Pierce and Alpha Demetri yell Patrick¡¯s name at the same time before the alpha gets on him.

    ¡°For the level of hesitation he¡¯s shown towards my involvement with him and the amount of anxiety, pain and simple inability to breathe he¡¯s experiencing he¡¯s been more cooperative the most the he¨Cwolves that were born here. I will not tolerate unprovoked roughness simply because you don¡¯t like the pack he¡¯s from. Now act like my beta or I¡¯ll call your son in to help me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m <b>sorry </b>sir. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    1/

    ¡°It better not. Towards anyone. I know you try to y it cautious with the prospectsing in but it¡¯s also important that you don¡¯t judge the individual based on the pack¡¯s history. Sometimes <b>you </b>just happen across the one that¡¯s different. That¡¯s deserving of your time and patience<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

 Rising 21

    Chapter <b>21 </b>

    I find myself rxing with the alpha¡¯s sermon towards his beta. I can tell by the sound of his voice that he is remorseful for his harshness without the alpha getting overly aggressive with him. I feel him on my hand again and once again I pull away, whining persistently as I don¡¯t. want him on me after that encounter with him.

    ¡°Rx Cole, he¡¯s not going to do it again.¡±

    This time he keeps a firm hold on my hand as I move around, following my movements instead of yanking on me.

    ¡°Much better, Patrick. He¡¯s just like Damian when ites to needles, only he¡¯s a harder stick which means when I start I need you to keep him still without yanking on him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    He sounds submissive now but that doesn¡¯t make me any morefortable with him. Dr. Pierce uses my movements to get the band around my arm. The difort of the tight band spikes my anxiety, tightening my chest. I start moving my legs slowly against the alpha¡¯s using caution when ites to anything sensitive.

    ¡°Cole, I want you to still your legs. I don¡¯t want you to hurt Demetri.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine Ang. Just as you said before he¡¯s <b>very </b>gentle. I can tell by the way he¡¯s moving that he¡¯s very aware of where he¡¯s at, not evening close to the family jewels. Plus something about it seems to be calming for him.¡±

    I pull on my arm again <b>as </b>she starts feeling around for a vein. She ends up concentrating on a single spot that¡¯s been used before. It hurts bad and is badly scarred from all the bad attempts on it.

    ¡°Alpha ¡°I wheeze through the mask.

    ¡°I can hear you Cole, what do you need?¡±

    He speaks softly as his head is on top of mine.

    ¡°Bad¡­ spot¡­. hurts<b>¡­.. </b>bad¡­.. little¡­.. flow¡­<b>¡± </b>

    I¡¯m not certain how it made sense but he put it together quick enough.

    ¡°Ang, that vein <b>is </b>no good. See if there¡¯s another one<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    To my relief she starts moving around my arm again allowing me to <b>rx </b>a little. The alpha¡¯s hand is in my hair, giving me a third thing to

    distract me.

    ¡°Cole<b>, </b>can you tell where I¡¯m at?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>¡± </b>I wheeze into alpha¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡­. don¡¯t¡­. think<b>¡­. </b>it¡¯s¡­. been¡­. used¡­.. much.¡±

    ¡°Okay<b>, </b>so we will give that one a try.¡±

    He lifts his head so <b>he </b>can speak loud enough for Dr. Pierce to hear. She switches over to cleaning the area with alcohol causing the high pitched whine to return. I can¡¯t help but whine and squirm as she lines everything up.

    ¡°I need you still Cole. I know these are hard on you so I¡¯m moving quickly. This feels like a nice thick vein so I¡¯m going to take some blood when I get in to verify flow before taping it down. Big pinch in 3¡­ 2¡­¡°.

    <b>I </b>yelp and struggle as she pushes the needle into my arm. Alpha¡¯s hug is tighter than before forcing me to stay still. <b>A </b>couple <b>of </b>seconds seems a lot longer but to my relief I hear her tell Patrick that he can let me go.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to show you since the IV isn¡¯t taped but he¡¯s got me now and I¡¯ve <b>got </b>to say, this one¡¯s got a good grip on him.¡±

    Now I¡¯m worried.

    ¡°Am¡­ ¡­. hurting¡­. him¡­.?¡± I gasp through the mask.

    ¡°He¡¯s worried that he¡¯s hurting you Pat.¡±

    ¡°No Cole. You hang on as long as you need.¡±

    I settle back into alpha. There¡¯s something about the way he¡¯s holding me that isforting in a way I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m starting to rx when the needle moves again. I yelp as I try to push myself away but Patrick has grabbed my hand so I can¡¯t pull away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole. I just need to move a little deeper into the vein. Seems like I had only grazed the surface and I was getting just a little bit of <i>a </i>flow from it. It¡¯s good now, no more moving. I¡¯ll tape everything in ce in a moment.¡±

    ¡°So you actually got a good line going?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. Cole is very sensitive to everything going on despite his high amount of fear. It made it a lot easier to get this the first time.¡±

    Alpha¡¯s hand starts moving around my head again. <b>I </b>can¡¯t help but rx into it as I¡¯ve <b>never </b>received this kind <b>of </b>attention from my parents when I was having a bad attack like this.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Visitor

    POST COMMENT

    pharmacist here: not sure if you want information on the drugs mentioned in the chapters, but, I can¡¯t help myself. Ativan: IV, oral, sublingual, liquid, and infusion. Xana¡­

    View All 2 Comments >

    7

    12

    PS SHARE

 Rising 22

    <b>Chapter </b>22

    ¡°Dr. Carter told me that you¡¯re very sensitive to the medication he gives you. That, when it¡¯s given in the IV it tends to burn badly and the side effects are numerous when given too quickly so the Valium is going first over about thirty seconds instead of five and I¡¯m putting the steroids- on a feeder. Are you familiar with an IV feeder?¡±

    I finally let go of the beta¡¯s hand to form a thumbs down for no.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so. Alex mentioned that your ess to medical care is limited. Your father gives each wolf a budget they¡¯re allowed to use during the year and yours tends to be on the low side for an alpha.¡±

    I nod my head against the alpha¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Alex said his normal therapy for these attacks is 2mg of Klonopin, we¡¯ve given you 1mg of Ativan so far. He also gives you 10mg of Valium, not Xanax, and arge starter dose of steroids. Valium and 500mg of the steroids are given as intramuscr shots, single doses.¡±

    I startle badly when the beta lets out an unexpected yelp and I hear the alpha growl softly near my ear.

    ¡°I take it neither of you are strangers to the steroid injections?¡±

    Dr. Pierce speaks lightly of their reactions.

    ¡°How did you manage to take five units of that stuff in a single shot?¡± Alpha Demetri asks near my ear.

    ¡°Why something so harsh, Ang?¡±

    ¡°Alex said that Cole¡¯s medical care tends to exceed what his father allows so they cut costs where they can. It takes too long and too many people to get an IV going on him so they don¡¯t. They give him one to threerge doses of steroids IM depending on how his breathing improves after each one, then put him on the pills at a higher dose then what he¡¯s regrly on. But we¡¯re not going to do that Cole. Now that I¡¯ve got a good IV line taped down on you I¡¯m going to give you 2mg of Valium and I¡¯m cutting down the steroids. I¡¯m going to put 200mg on a feeder so that it takes an hour to give you the full dose. The steroids will be repeated at that dose every six hours for six doses and I will reassess the next phase of treatment aiming for getting you out of here once we get to that point. Unless he wants you to stay, you should be good to get up Demetri.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t need me anymore I¡¯m going to head back out to the track and observe the rest of his pack. Don¡¯t forget members of the Blue Moon pack arrive today around four so we may have to end your punishment early. With how slow some of these wolves are moving you¡¯d think they were the ones who couldn¡¯t breathe.¡±

    Alpha chuckles lightly before responding.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine Patrick and thank you for your help. We will meet during dinner so I can exin things a little better.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a n. See you then boss.¡±

    It¡¯s as the beta leaves that Alpha Demetri starts to move around so he could get up. I can¡¯t exin my sudden desire for him to stay close but my reaction surprises us both. Without thinking I grab the side of his shirt causing him to freeze.

    ¡°Cole, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Please¡­.. stay¡­. I¡¯m¡­.. scared¡­.. I¡¯m¡­.. sorry¡­.. I¡¯m¡­.. weak¡­..¡±

    }

    Heys back down with me as Dr. Piercees over with the medication.

    ¡°Being scared doesn¡¯t make you weak Cole. Everyone experiences fear. I will stay until you¡¯re asleep. Would you like that?¡±

    ¡°Please¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay a while longer<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He reassures me as he gently starts running his fingers through my hair again. I¡¯ve never before been able to rx under an alpha¡¯s <b>touch </b>but there¡¯s something different about Alpha Demetri.

    I can feel the Ativan starting to kick in as my mind is no longer racing with all my fears of everything going on around me. Dr. Pierce takes <b>my </b>hand in hers as she starts the Valium. I whine loudly and draw my arm back as the burn of the medication hits me but instead of being insulted for my weakness to tolerate pain Dr. Pierce simply slows down even more. The effects of the Valiumbined with the Ativan are almost immediate and I barely register her giving me a second drug.

    ????

    ¡°This is Vicoprofen. It¡¯s Motrin mixed with a little hydrocodone to help with your pain. It will make you sleepy but that¡¯s the biggest side effect.¡±

    I nod my head as I allow the medication to take hold of me. I¡¯mpletely exhausted and for the first time that I can remember I actually feel safe in the arms of this stranger, this alpha. I bring my head towards him,ying my forehead on his chest as my breathing finally seems to be easing up. It¡¯s as my body is rxing that I hear his voice again, soft against my ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to push you to talk to me but I do feel it¡¯s important for you to understand that I can help you if you¡¯re in danger back at your home pack. You have to ask for help though. It¡¯s obvious you are medically neglected but because you¡¯re an adult I can¡¯t just take you from your home. You must tell me that your life is in danger, that you need protection in order for me to help you. I promise you, I can help you.¡±

    Those are thest words I hear as I let the medication pull me into the deep sleep I need.

    Chapter Comments

    Visitor

    POST COMMENT

    pharmacist here: not sure if you want information on the drugs mentioned in the chapters, but, I can¡¯t help myself. Ativan: IV, oral, sublingual, liquid, and infusion. Xana¡­

    View All 2 Comments >

    7

    ? 2

 Rising 23

    Chapter <b>23 </b>

    (Demetri¡¯s POV)

    <b>I </b>start stirring around as the familiar tingles of the bond alert me to Lillian¡¯s presence,

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to get up quite yet. Ang and I need to help get you loose from the young man you seem to have bonded with.¡±

    She whispers softly in my ear. My wolf purrs softly as I open my eyes to be greeted with the gentle sky blue eyes of my mate, my luna. I give her a gentle smile receiving a short but passionate kiss from her in return.

    ¡°You told me that you had a meeting with Ang and one of the prospects that came inst night but I got worried when I didn¡¯t find you in your office. Ang filled me in on the events of earlier this morning. I came in about two hours ago. He was still fairly rough so I left you with him hoping that being with you would help.¡±

    I close my eyes briefly as she runs her hand gently through my hair.

    ¡°He¡¯s been abused, Lilly.¡±

    ¡°I figured you believed as much. You don¡¯t usually invest this kind of time on the first day unless you see something, sense something going

    on.¡±

    ¡°Between what little he¡¯s been willing or able to tell <b>us </b>and the little bit Ang <b>was </b>able to get from Dr. Carter he¡¯s a <b>severe </b>asthmatic with significant anxiety issues that¡¯s regrly denied <b>ess </b>to both his medication and medical care.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°So he¡¯s being denied medical attention, Demetri. Most prospectse from lower wealth families within a wealthy pack looking for something better than what they have. It doesn¡¯t always equate to the prospect being abused.¡±

    ¡°No it doesn¡¯t but he is Alpha Redmen¡¯s son. There¡¯s no reason, outside of choice, that he shouldn¡¯t be receiving the proper medical care he needs. Besides, the reason I inherited the pack over my older brothers is because I have a sixth sense about these things. I knew when I met you that Alpha Tanner wasn¡¯t treating you right. I was eighteen, you sixteen. We both felt the bond immediately yet you were so afraid to even look at me. I don¡¯t think either of us understood how much you had been through until we moved you into the pack house and you¡¯ve never wanted to talk about it. Unlike my siblings, who only took a week toplete the mating ceremony and band, <b>we </b>took our time. I understood that you needed to learn and grow, to mature into the wonderful luna you are today. That you have been for thest fifteen years<b>.</b>¡±

    Lilly can¡¯t help but smile at the memories of how patient and kind I was towards her, the loving bond we took our time to develop. It¡¯s because of her that I have <b>very </b>strict controls on physical punishment towards both kids and adults in the pack.

    There¡¯s no tolerance for mental, physical, or sexual abuse of any type within my pack. It doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t happen, and I¡¯m not so blind that I would deny the possibility of it existing. It simply means when I find evidence of a wolf engaging in such an act they are reported to the council and exiled from the pack after an investigation ispleted. If I catch a wolf in the act of assaulting a pup, a rare thing to happen but not impossible, I will strip even an adult wolf down to their bare bottom andy into them with a thick leather belt. Then they are sent to the holding cells while they wait for the council. Rape is simr to assault. Everyone in my pack is taught that false allegations of rape or assault earns just as steep a punishment asmitting the act itself.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your n at this point<b>? </b>If you believe that the high anxiety is due to an abusive past then he would need to be reported to the council. Severe asthma on its own is a ¡­.¡±

    I click my tongue interrupting Lilly before she could finish her sentence as the young man begins to stir, clenching my shirt into his fist showing me, the pain he¡¯s still in. I switch over to the link to finish the conversation.

    The Son of Red Fang

 Rising 24

    Chapter <b>24 </b>

    ¡®Nothing is going to change. I am well aware that his asthma is a disqualification but it seems like so far we¡¯re the only ones that have been exposed to that fact and I¡¯d like to keep it that way. What I need is time to figure out his personality. He is the son of Alpha Redmen who is as cruel, vile and disgusting as theye. I need to make sure that the submissive, yet helpful and caring demeanor I sawst night is who this young man really is. Get him through the six month requirement so I can bring him back for a year. Gain his trust so he opens up. The <b>only </b>way I can get him out of a bad situation is as a transfer through the prospect program or through a protection order. He has to be in immediate danger if he returns to his pack for me to initiate one or more of those.¡±

    Lily is nodding her head as I finish up my initial ns for Cole. I back out of the link as Ang enters the room with a body pillow, handing it off to Lilly as she passes her.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be very important that the two of you follow my directions. ording to Dr Carter, when Cole is admitted to Red General it¡¯s usually a very painful stay for him. The only time the nursese into his room is to give him medication which is usually in the form of <b>very </b>painful shots and for their protection he¡¯s usually tied down with a hard restraint system that doesn¡¯t allow him to move.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°So his association with people checking on him when he¡¯s been admitted to the hospital is very negative<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I attempt to finish her sentence.

    ¡°For the most part. Combine that with his difficulty with epting changes in the interventions used to help him and patience bes an absolute necessity.¡±

    ¡°I kind of figured on that when he said something about getting tied down. Cole, are you awake<b>?</b>¡±

    I ask as I run my hand through his hair. He stirs slightly but not enough to let me know that he¡¯s aware of anything going on.

    ¡°Lilly, can you lower the side rail Demetri is near. I¡¯ll get this one.<b>¡± </b>

    I reach around the rail myself helping Lilly to lower it down so it¡¯s easier for me to get out of the bed. I listen as Ang does the same on the other. I feel the bed dip under her weight <b>as </b>she stands with one knee on the bed. She reaches <b>across </b>Cole, gently loosening his hold on my

    shirt.

    ¡°Cole, <b>I </b>need to roll you onto your side so Demetri can get up. Can you squeeze my hand so I know you understand me?¡±

    <b>I </b>can¡¯t tell if he responds but shortly after her request she starts moving his arm and body away from me. I startle and curse badly as the most terrified yelpes repeatedly out of Cole¡¯s mouth. I had never heard such an agonizing response to being moved. I know I had sorrow in my eyes when I looked at Lilly <b>as </b>Ang finishes moving Cole.

    <b>I </b>slip out from under Cole <b>as </b>I hear Ang trying to work with him.

    ¡°Cole. Dr. Carter told me that you have a really hard time being in the hospital back home. That it tends to be very painful and terrifying for you. I need you to remember what I told you this morning. The IV that¡¯s already been done is the most painful thing I¡¯m going to do to you. I <b>will </b>exin to you everything I¡¯m going to do before I do it. I promise you Cole I¡¯m not going to hurt you and I¡¯m not going to tie you down. You¡¯ve been an incredibly sweet and gentle young man despite the fear and pain you¡¯ve been in. I have no reason to put you in any type of

    restraints<b>.</b>¡±

    By the time she¡¯s finished talking to him, he¡¯s settled down into a soft whimper. She still has hold of his hand and I¡¯ve noticed a rhythmic squeeze that he¡¯s engaged in.

    ¡°Ang<b>, </b>do you feel what he¡¯s doing?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>, </b>Demetri and he¡¯s absolutely fine. I¡¯m just waiting for it <b>to </b>settle down. I noticed it earlier, actually. <b>He </b>seems to engage in repetitive behavior when his anxiety is up and I know moving him when he¡¯s this sedated spiked his anxiety.¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, that¡¯s what he was doing against my legs. You wanted him to stop out of fear that he¡¯d hit me in the groin but I

    allowed it to continue. I noticed a pattern. <b>He¡¯s </b>very deliberate and calcting with his movements<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Ang has taken over theforting aspect of my presence cing her hand in his hair as I get up from the bed.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    Í¹ 3

 Rising 25

    Chapter <b>25 </b>

    ¡°Lilly, can youy the pillow down where Demetri wasying, raise the rail and plug it in.¡±

    I <b>give </b>her a loving smile as I help her with Ang¡¯s request.

    ¡°Cole, if you understand what I¡¯m saying I need you to let go of my hand.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t take long for him to respond, slowly letting go of her hand. I easily notice the tremor in his hand but don¡¯t say anything about it. It¡¯s when she ces the stethoscope to his chest that he startles badly enough for him to return to the distressing high pitched whine he¡¯s had most of the morning causing Lilly to cover her ears. Hearing a whine like that triggers memories that she still hasn¡¯t let go of from long ago.

    She looks at me with tears in her eyes as I pull her gently into me, holding her head against my chest so she can wrap her arms around me, grasping the back of my shirt into her fists. It¡¯s only a few secondster that I can hear her through the mind link.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you think he¡¯s been abused.¡®

    ¡®That¡¯s part of the reason, <b>yes</b>. I¡¯ve never met an adult wolf with that whine that hasn¡¯t been severely abused as a child. The problem is I <b>can¡¯t </b>do anything about it unless he¡¯s still being abused. Damian mentioned that he¡¯s twenty¨Cthree which means he has to admit that the abuse is still going on and he has to agree to the protection orders. I can¡¯t just pull him out.¡®

    Lilly loosens her hold on me as his distressing whine dies down. Ang speaks softly to him as she resumes listening to his chest.

    ¡°Can you help me roll him back so <b>I </b>can get himying on the pillow? He seems to prefer being on his stomach over his back.¡±

    I kiss Lily¡¯s forehead as she steps away allowing me to approach Cole again.

    <b>¡°</b>Cole. I¡¯m going to have Demetri steady you as you are so <b>I </b>can give you a break from the mask. I need to put the oxygen cann back on you though. I¡¯d also like to get a heart monitor on you. It¡¯s a handful of special stickers that I need to ce on your chest. Good news is we don¡¯t need to attach any wires but I do need you toy on your back for a few minutes while I ce them.¡±

    <b>I </b>can hear him whine in response to the n.

    ¡°What about leaning him against the body pillow instead? Obviously <b>we </b>can¡¯t ask him why being on his back is stressful but he¡¯s been responding very positively to the way <b>we </b>work with him. Leaning him against the pillow will give us the ess <b>we </b>need while keeping himfortable with us.¡±

    Ang nods her head, liking the idea.

    ¡°If he¡¯sfortable enough with it¨Cthen I¡¯ll grab a second one so he can change positions. It¡¯s not good for him toy on his arm like this.¡±

    With our new n for him Lilly unplugs the thermal pillow as Ang raises the rail on the opposite side. They hand it off so it can be ced on the other side as Cole seems to being out of the sedation enough to talk. I take the mask off him so it¡¯s easier to understand him.

    ¡°Di¡­. rect heat¡­. hurts<b>¡­. </b>back¡±

    24

    <b>I¡¯ve </b>pulled up a chair at the head of the bed, cing my arms on either side of him keeping him steady. It surprises me briefly when he blindly manages to grab hold of one hand allowing him to lean a little against it. I use my hand that¡¯s at his back to y with his hair again. Although it took a little time, he seems to be able to rx when I do it.

    ¡°Ang, how direct is the heating off that pillow? I know he needs the added heat. He¡¯s shaking badly right now and I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s cold or anxious. I don¡¯t like how cold his skin feels but I think his back might be sensitive to direct heat.¡±

    ¡°The heating pads are in the middle of the pillow so that it can beid on either side but I¡¯ll turn both of them down a little lower than what <b>I </b>wanted to put them on. I¡¯m also going to cover¨Chim¨Cwith a heated nket. I kept him with you for two and a half hours hoping to warm him up but he¡¯s dropped his temperature twice since then.¡±

    ¡°How low is he?¡±

 Rising 26

    <b>Chapter </b><b>26 </b>

    I¡¯m starting to get worried considering how his skin feels.

    ¡°About an hour ago he was down to 100 degrees. If he gets below 99 then I¡¯ll have to start warming the IV fluids and start trying to warm him that way. Let¡¯s see if we can get him rolled over onto the pillow. I don¡¯t like the effects this high amount of sedation is having on his heart rate so I want to track it on the monitor.¡±

    ¡°Okay Cole, we¡¯re going to move you to the pillow so we can get these stickers on you.¡±

    I speak softly near his ear but he doesn¡¯t respond, it seems like he¡¯s back to sleep again. <b>As </b>I try to roll him he wakes with a strangled yelp, both of his hands grabbing hold of the hand and arm that I¡¯veid across his chest.

    ¡°Cole.

    I try to grab his attention but this time he¡¯s frantically trying to get away from me. He¡¯s sedated enough that his eyes are closed, his movements are slow and his fight is weak. Even though he¡¯s easily controlled I don¡¯t like the uncontroble fear that his bodynguage ismunicating to me. His frantic need to pull my arm off of him so he can roll back onto his stomach bes even more disturbing when he resorts to curling his legs up to his stomach. It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s trying to protect himself, the question is, from what?

    Ang and Lilly have taken a few steps away from us, giving me space to work with him without concern he may identally hurt them. I use the one thing to get his attention that I can think of. I give two quick, sharp clicks of my tongue near his ear, a technique I have used with many wolves who suffer with anxiety.

    Despite the high chance he¡¯s never been introduced to such a technique he reacts exactly as I expected him to. His persistent whine stops and his movements freeze. I can feel his entire body shaking now and it¡¯s without any doubt that he¡¯s terrified of something that has happened consistently in the past, that he firmly believes is getting ready to happen to him now. I pull myself closer to him, holding him tighter as I do. I squeeze his hand gently <b>as </b>I start to talk to him.

    ¡°I need you to show me that you understand what I¡¯m saying to you.¡±

    It¡¯s only a few secondster that I feel the gentle but rhythmic squeeze of his hand on mine.

    ¡°Thank you Cole. I can feel your squeeze. Now, I know you¡¯re afraid. When Red General starts monitoring your heart, does something else happen? Do they put more than just the heart monitor stickers on you?¡±

    He nods his head before attempting to speak.

    ¡°Heart¡­ monitor<b>¡­. </b>means<b>¡­. </b>over¡­ night¡­.<b>or </b>more¡­ I <b>stay</b>¡­. tied¡­. no¡­. bathroom¡­. or eating¡­. just<b>¡­. </b>tubes¡­ they¡­. hurt¡­. Bad¡­.<b>¡± </b>

    I¡¯m speechless as I watch a single tear escape from his eye. I look at Ang before making eye contact with Lilly. They both heard, they both understand what this young man has just said. I sigh lightly as I try to quickly figure out what I could possibly say to reassure this young he- wolf that nothing outside of what we exin to him is going to happen to him.

    ¡°Cole, I know this is huge as I¡¯m certain getting this sick so soon in another pack¡¯s territory isn¡¯tmon for you. It¡¯s very important that you <b>trust </b>us. I need you to listen and believe what we tell you. I promise you if Ang or I tell you we have no reason to restrain you then we are not going to restrain you. There¡¯s absolutely no reason for <b>us </b>to tie you to the bed and put a catheter or ng¨Ctube inside you. They are ufortable procedures that can be quite painful if done incorrectly. I assure you that nothing unnecessary like that is going to happen to you.¡±

    He startles hard when I use my thumb to wipe the tear from his eye, the steady grip on my hand easily conveys the true nature of his <b>fear</b>. Ang <b>steps </b>back <b>over </b>gently touching his arm. She looks at me sadly when he chokes back a yelp, squeezing his legs even tighter against his abs<b>. </b>

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m going to listen to your lungs before we roll you to your back. I do need to get your shirt off <b>of </b>you to get the stickers <b>in </b>the <b>proper </b>ce<b>. </b>Are you okay with me cutting it?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>He </b><b>nods </b>his head <b>slowly </b>as he flinches hard under Ang¡¯s stethoscope.

 Rising 27

    <b>Chapter </b><b>27 </b>

    ¡°Try to rx with us Cole. Your breathing is still very restricted and the more rxed you are the easier it will be to move the <b>air </b><b>you </b><b>need </b>I¡¯m going to start with the back of your shirt. It¡¯s loose enough that you shouldn¡¯t feel the scissors just hear them.¡±

    Even the simple task of cutting his shirt to expose his chest is anxiety provoking for him. He squeezes my hand hard as he starts gasping through his mouth. Once she¡¯s done cutting the back off of his shirt I hear her through the pack link.

    **

    ¡®He¡¯s got really bad scarring on his back as well as what appears to be more recent cuts and bruises but it¡¯s difficult to figure out what¡¯s new versus old in this light. Are we doing him by the book?¡®

    ¡°No. I need to be able to bring him back in six months for the second run if I can¡¯t gain his trust enough for him to talk about the abuse. <b>Only </b>an intolerable offense like stealing, assault, or rape will get him kicked out. Everything else he gets a pass as far as the council is concerned. <b>I¡¯d </b>like to keep him from feeling singled out but if we find injuries consistent with current abuse that¡¯s going to be hard to do. I do however need everything documented. We¡¯re going to keep two separate files on him.¡±

    She stands from her seat and walks over to the cab pulling out a small throw nket. When she returns to the bed she carefully wraps the nket around the pillow before grabbing the oxygen and cing it back under his nose. He yelps lightly when he first feels the tubing on his face but fortunately he settles down quickly. It¡¯s when we¡¯re ready to move him to his back that we run into a slight problem. The young man is so terrified of having a catheter ced that he¡¯s curled himself into as much of a ball as his body would allow.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to rx your legs. Stretch them out for us.¡±

    I speak gently near his ear trying to gain some of his confidence back. He squeezes hard on my hand as he attempts to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. sorry¡­.. alpha¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about, Cole. We just need to get you in a position that allows us to get these stickers on your chest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. sorry¡­. I¡¯m¡­.. scared¡­. I¡¯m¡­.. weak¡±

    ¡°Cole¡±

    I sigh, not certain how to approach this.

    ¡°Fear is not a weakness and right now, I would expect any wolf,in this situation, including myself, to be afraid. That¡¯s the reason I¡¯m with you right now. It¡¯s important for any wolf to have support when they are having such a difficult time. The biggest thing I need from you, right now, is to trust me. We are telling you what <i>is </i>going to happen before we do it. I really need you to think about it. Outside of using a stethoscope to listen to your heart and lungs or your ear to check your temperature, have we done anything without telling you first?¡±

    Even with his entire body shaking I can feel his grip on my hand rx slightly before he faintly whispers no. I¡¯ve gone back to gently rubbing the back of his head, trying my best tofort him. I¡¯m struggling to imagine what it is this young man has experienced at his home hospital to have made him so terrified of being here. He truly must be desperate for help to even go there if he¡¯s this fearful and has no support once

    <b>he¡¯s </b>there.

    ¡°Cole.¡±

    It¡¯s the first time Lilly has spoken directly to him. I find it surprising when he flinches badly as she touches his knee.

    ¡°We understand that you¡¯re scared and you¡¯re trying to protect yourself by curling into a ball but it¡¯s important right now that we get your legs rxed so we can roll you towards your back, While Ang works on your shirt and the stickers I¡¯m going to cover your feet and legs with a heated nket. Would that help? To be <b>covered</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    He nods his head slowly as he whispers ¡®please¡®.

    ¡°Okay. So let¡¯s work on getting you straightened out.¡±

    <b>His </b>grip tightens on my hand again as she gently rubs his legs. Ang starts cutting one of the sleeves of his shirt as Lilly gently encourages him to straighten out his legs.

    POST COMMENT

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    Richard Cummins

    To bad this kind of abuse goes on everyday!!!!!!!!

    Kristy Merna

    I understand we are giving insight to his level of abuse and anxiety, and showing care from the alpha but this episode is dragging on a bit. we can move on

    View All 2 Comments >

 Rising 28

    <b>Chapter </b><b>28 </b>

    They finish about the same time with Cole¡¯s shirt falling to one side exposing his chest and abdomen. I watch Lilly close her eyes and silently turn away as she sees the young man¡¯s bare upper body. It¡¯s no longer a question as to if he¡¯s still being abused as angry red cuts and redish purple bruises appear all over his chest. ck and blue bruises litter his abdomen so tightly that it¡¯s difficult to tell where any normal skin is.

    ¡®Is this what you saw on his back¡® I link Ang.

    ¡®It¡¯s difficult to tell without more light.¡® She responds.

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m not going to report what we do for you medically to the council. It¡¯s rare for me not to do things by the book but I think I¡¯m in a situation with you that warrants giving you this safety. But in giving you this pass, it¡¯s important that you allow us to treat you properly for the injuries, the issues that we see. By the way your abdomen looks it will likely cause pain but Ang will need to do an exam and ultrasound to verify that you¡¯re not bleeding internally. I have one question about all the bruising and cuts I¡¯m seeing. How old is it?¡±

    ¡°Three¡± I hear him barely croak out.

    ¡°Three days?¡± He nods his head gently against my arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to need him toypletely t to do an ultrasound on him. We can change his position to something morefortable for him once I¡¯m done.¡±

    Ang informs us as she finishes turning on the heart monitor. Lilly unplugs and moves the thermal pillow to a chair near the bed as the two of us gently move him to his back. He whimpers lightly during the move but makes no effort to fight this time.

    Not knowing how long it will take for Ang to grab the ultrasound machine, Lilly covers his body with the heated nket before gently touching his cheek. He flinches at her touch but makes no other effort to move away. She leans in, giving me a brief kiss before looking sadly upon Cole.

    ¡°Let me know if you need me for anything else. I¡¯m going to head to the kitchen and direct the food prep for lunch. I¡¯ll bring him some chicken soup and some protein shakes for when he feels like eating.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lilly.¡±

    I smile gently as I caress her face. She leans into it, closing her eyes, allowing a single tear to drop. Using my thumb, I gently wipe it away. Although I¡¯m unaware of the true extent of the abuse she endured, it has made asting impression on her. She has always struggled immensely anytime we have been contacted to take in an abused pup that was abandoned at the local children¡¯s hospital. Finding an adult in this bad of shape that hasn¡¯t already gone rogue or killed their abuser is very rare. Unfortunately they are also the most difficult to help and as vulnerable to death from their abuser as a child.

    I stay at the young wolf¡¯s head, gently running my hand through his hair again as I hear the monitoring equipment start picking up the slow rhythm of Cole¡¯s heart. I can¡¯t help but let my thoughts wonder as Cole starts to rx with me. What has he gone through? How did he survive his childhood when he¡¯s being beaten this badly as an adult? How do I gain his trust? I¡¯m surprised but say nothing when heys his head against my arm, snuggling against me like a pup seeking thefort of their parents. I slip my hands under the warm nket he¡¯s covered with as I talk softly near his ear.

    ¡°Cole, will you let me hold your hands while Ang does the ultrasound?¡±

    He shifts slightly against my hands as I ce them lightly on top of his. Ang returns with the ultrasound machine. She touches his shoulder

    as she talks<b>. </b>

    ¡°Cole, I need you to open your eyes and show me that you are awake enough to understand my instructions.¡±

    He slowly opens his eyes and turns his head to look at her.

    ¡°Considering the amount of bruising I¡¯m seeing I don¡¯t think this is going to be a painless procedure but it is a necessary one.¡±

    He nods his head, seeming to recognize the need.

    ¡°I need to make certain that you don¡¯t have any ongoing internal bleeding that may require surgery. I am willing to follow what Demetri has said about keeping this out of the council until you¡¯re ready to talk about what happened but that¡¯s conditional.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Richard Cummins

    To bad this kind of abuse goes on everyday!!!!!!!!

    Kristy Merna

    POST COMMENT

    I understand we are giving insight to his level of abuse and anxiety, and showing care from the alpha but this episode is dragging on a bit. we can move <i>on </i>

    View All 2 Comments >

    5 4

 Rising 29

    <b>Chapter </b><b>29 </b>

    Ang is looking me straight in the eyes as she finishes thest part of her sentence and as she starts the next.

    <b>¡°</b>If this is bad enough to demand surgery then it is not possible to keep this from the council. Based on what Demetri and I have seen, it we report your condition to the council, they wouldunch an abuse investigation with or without your consent, which could be very dangerous for you if this injury is indeed because of abuse. Do you understand what I¡¯m exining?¡±

    He nods again slowly.

    ¡°I need you to keep your legs down and straight as I do the scan. I don¡¯t know the level of difort this will cause you but <b>I </b>will <b>give </b><b>you </b>something for the pain afterwards if there¡¯s any lingering. Take Demetri¡¯s hands, I¡¯m going to have him hold your arms and <b>hands </b>on <b>your </b>chest. Doing that should bring you somefort and help keep you from trying to fight this too much.¡±

    She¡¯s gently sliding the nket down to Cole¡¯s waist as she finishes her instructions. I gently take hold of his hands and calmly work <b>through</b>. the little bit of resistance he gives me. He whimpers softly as Ang tucks a towel into his waistband. His eyes are closed as he leans his <b>head </b>into my arm, his grasp on one hand is steady while the other is being squeezed rhythmically. I can tell he¡¯s fighting to stay calm as he startles and stifles a yelp when the cold gelnds on his abdomen and the probe gets ced on his skin.

    She starts the exam on his far right side, just under his ribs where his liver is. It¡¯s as she presses the probe against his skin to get his liver toe into view that he yelps painfully, grasping both my hands hard as I tighten my hold around him trying to keep him from leaping off the bed. The tears forming in the corners of his eyes easily portray the pain that he¡¯s in as his yelp turns into a persistent whimper as he tries to bury his head into my arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole.¡±

    I try to soothe the young man as I feel his body trembling against me.

    ¡°I know we promised we wouldn¡¯t hurt you but this isn¡¯t something we knew about beforehand.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing wonderfully, Cole. I know this is painful for you but you¡¯re still managing to be very still which is helping this to go a lot faster without sacrificing being through.¡±

    Ang chimes in as she moves to another area.

    After a brief twenty minute scan she seems satisfied and cleans everything up. As she puts the machine away and gets a little more pain killer for Cole, I start working with him to get him off his back. I get him on his side easily and step away to grab the body pillow.

    It¡¯s as I¡¯m returning to the bed that I see the scar that Ang mentioned. To me, it looks to be a one time incident. That this scar that takes up over half of his back, was one huge injury not several small ones that happened over time. Ang was correct about one thing. The lighting in the room created too many shadows to figure out what may have caused such an injury. I reach out towards the middle of the scar. Arge patch directly over his spine that appears simr to burns I¡¯ve seen when silverced water is dumped over an open wound. An old, barbaric way of torturing confessions out of detained wolves that was ouwed by the werewolfmittee over sixty years ago. Unfortunately, theck of reporting and subsequent punishing for such an archaic practice of torture has been slow to fully quell and many packs still use it freely.

    <b>I </b>stop short of touching it. Coming to my senses I gently ce the pillow wrapped in a soft nket behind him before leaning over him<b>, </b>speaking softly alerting him to my presence and that I was rolling him onto the pillow. To my relief instead of yelping he simply <b>grabs </b>my hand as I start to move him. Anges over to us as I finish getting himfortable.

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m going to give you a little more hydrocodone. The ultrasound showed some scaring on your liver but it¡¯s difficult <b>to </b>tell if it¡¯s <b>a </b><b>past </b>or present injury. There was no activ¨¦ bleeding which is good but it is inmed and erged so it¡¯s something I need to <b>monitor</b>. <b>You¡¯re </b><b>going </b>to need to stay away from any acetaminophen based painkillers as they will adversely affect your liver.¡±

    <b>It¡¯s </b><b>as </b>I finish cing the second pillow in the bed and covering him with the nket that I <b>hear </b>his voice.

    <b>¡°</b>Alpha.¡±

    He¡¯s barely whispering but I can still hear him <b>clearly</b>.

    Chapter <b>29 </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m here Cole<b>. </b>Do you need anything?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Can</b><b>¡­ </b>you¡­ stay¡­ until¡­ I¡­. sleep<b>?</b>¡±

    Although his <b>voice </b>is clearer than before <b>it¡¯s </b>still quiet and breathless, showing just how challenging getting his <b>asthma </b><b>attack </b>under confro going to be.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll stay until you¡¯re asleep but I won¡¯t be able to nap with you this time. Ang has to get back to Jessa¡¯s patients since the¡¯s <b>out </b>sick and I have some meetings I need to attend to but you won¡¯t be alone the entire time. The monitors will alert us to <b>everything </b><b>going </b>on and one of us will be checking on you every two hours. Ang will be giving you medication every four to six hours and <b>I¡¯m certain </b><b>Damian </b>nning to visit sometime today.¡±

    I¡¯m sitting back in the chair at the head of the bed gently running my fingers through his hair.

    ¡°You know I¡¯ve never thought to ask if you were okay with this. Most he¨Cwolves in a new territory can¡¯t stand another male touching <b>them </b><b>but </b>over the hours I¡¯ve been with you this morning I haven¡¯t felt you react as if you want me to stop.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­. stop¡­. Only one¡­. family¡­. bothers<b>¡­. </b>to help¡­. me at¡­. home.¡±

    I nod my head silently knowing he can¡¯t see it <b>as </b><b>I </b>continue petting his head gently, rhythmically. Slowly <b>I </b><b>can </b>hear his light <b>whimpering </b><b>fade</b><b>, </b>gradually reced by the high pitched sound of his wheezing. I continue quietly listening to his wheezing and the steady beeping <b>of </b><b>the </b>monitor for twenty minutes before leaning over him and speaking softly in his <b>ear</b>.

    ¡°If you can bring yourself to trust me I can free you from whatever hell you¡¯re living in.¡±

    I ce my hand gently upon his head before reassuring him of my return in a few hours. I use the link to connect with Damian, Dominic<b>, </b>Patrick and Parker.

    ¡®We¡¯re meeting for lunch in the dining hall with the rest of the prospects at noon. I¡¯vee to an important decision that involves all <b>of </b><b>you</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Krystal Long Weber

    i hope this alpha does the same things to coles father. that has been done to cloe

    View 1 Comment >

    3

 Rising 30

    After nearly three hours of phone conferencing with the council and twenty of the one hundred east coast packs involved in the prospect program, I¡¯m finally free to leave my office. It was a grueling three hours as I haven¡¯t been able to pull my mind away from the young man in the hospital wing, Alpha Cole Redmen.

    I was able to do some research on him while on the phone and he is indeed the Alpha¡¯s youngest son. The only information I have received is an email from Dr. Carter showing me the medication he¡¯s on. Unfortunately that¡¯s all I¡¯m allowed to find out as I don¡¯t have a justifiable cause to invade his private medical files. At least not yet.

    I run into Lily just as I¡¯m exiting my office. I quickly wrap my arms around her before giving her a long sensual kiss. I gently nip her lower lip. asking permission to take it a step further. Something I only do when I know no one else is around. She pulls away gently, knowing exactly where this is headed. She¡¯s smiling but apprehensionces her eyes.

    Despite werewolves being very sexual creatures and we¡¯ve been together for twenty¨Ctwo years, we haven¡¯t engaged in sex regrly unless she¡¯s desired a pup. Sex has never been easy for her yet she knows that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m asking for and I know I¡¯m going to get it when she opens my office door back up.

    I close the door gently, locking it as she heads for the back room containing a full size bed and a full bath. I gently close that door as well when I get in there. I stand a foot from the door, watching her movements as I vowed twenty years ago that I would never hurt her again like 1 did that first time.

    Although she ims she doesn¡¯t know if her father raped her, her father did admit to mine the he actively engaged her in ¡®sexual training¡®. An old tradition where the girl¡¯s father teaches her how to please her mate from an early age and the end result is rape. It¡¯s been considered sexual abuse for decades but that doesn¡¯t stop it from happening.

    We met when I was eighteen, she was sixteen. Her father had been training her on how to please her mate since she was six. He had us get a room together while my father worked out the arrangements necessary for us to bring her back to our pack. The only time my father would bring one¡¯s fated mate back to the pack before they were eighteen was if they were being abused or if the pack was more than <i>a </i>twelve hour drive from ours. Lilly was both.

    Her body is tense as she slowly walks around the room, kicking her shoes off at the edge of the bed. I do the same at the door but I don¡¯t like her posture, she needs to rx or I¡¯m not going to take her no matter what she says.

    I walk up behind her, gently running my hands down her arms, taking her hands in mine. I lightly run the tip of my nose down the side of her neck taking in every aspect of her scent before lightly nipping my mark on her. Her wolf purrs lightly as she leans into me. It¡¯s a little more towards what I¡¯m looking for with her but she¡¯s still tense. As much as I need this release with her to clear my head and focus my thoughts on how to handle this abused young man in my territory I won¡¯t hurt her again.

    ¡°You¡¯re tense Lilly. I know you won¡¯t refuse me but you also know I won¡¯t take you tense. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°That boy in the hospital. It¡¯s been a long time, Demetri. My cycles have merged this month so I know I¡¯m on the sensitive side which will make this difficult for me but I need this from you just as much as you do.¡±

    She turns in my arms, cing her hands around my waist.

    ¡°I know you go off bodynguage more than my words but please Demetri, you know what I need when stuff like this happens.¡±

    I nod my head as I kiss her forehead. I don¡¯t linger there though. I move to the side of her head to her ear before giving it a gentle nip. I continue my trail down her jaw, to her neck before concentrating on my mark. Her body responds instantly to my kisses, licks and lite nips upon my mark. A single bite mark, now a scar, in the crook of her neck between her neck and corbone.

 Rising 31

    I trail my fingers gently behind her neck finding the zipper to her dress and slowly pull it down to her waist before concentrating on the sps of her bra. She shrugs both items off her shoulders just before she captures my lips into a deep sensual kiss bringing the soldier het want my legs to attention. Her hands wonder my body slowly clueing me into her own hesitance of what she really wants. My arms are wrapped around her back, pulling her into me tightly, my bulging pants grinding against her panties. I can feel her hands shake as the unbuckles my helt followed by the button of my jeans. It¡¯s as she¡¯s grasping the zipper that I growl sharply, firmly pulling her hand away as I¡¯m met with a lite whimper.

    I look down into her stunning blue eyes as they fill with tears from my sudden rejection of her actions.

    ¡°You¡¯re shaking Lilly. You¡¯re afraid of me right now. You know I can¡¯t do this when you¡¯re shaking like this.¡±

    She reaches her hand up to my face as I close my eyes and lean into her touch.

    ¡°I forgave you a long time ago for that first time. It¡¯s about time that you do the same. I love you and despite knowing how the hardest part of this will feel, I sought you out. Just be gentle with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always gentle with you, Lilly.¡±

    I whisper as I look into her eyes again, searching for the hesitation I know I feel from her. I find nothing but longing, a desire to be with me.

    ¡°Just be gentle with me.¡±

    She emphasizes again as she pulls my head down into a deeply sensual kiss filled with passion and need. I know by her emphasis that this is going to be difficult for her so instead of simply giving her what she wants I want to pleasure her. Take my time to give her as much pleasure as I can before it mixes with the pain.

    Iwrap my arms around her and make no moves to stop her from gently pulling my zipper down, careful to miss my manhood. My jeans fall quickly to the floor as she hooks her thumbs into the waist of my boxers, pushing them away as my hardness is fully uncovered. I hook my thumbs into her panties and in one motion, finish disrobing her as well.

    She squeals loudly as I pick her up and carry her a short distance to the bed. Iy her down gently and make no moves to adjust my position as her legs are already wrapped around my waist. She rxes her legs into an open butterfly as I move onto her chest. She gasps as I gently suck one of her nipples into my mouth. Gently flicking it with my tongue her body melts in ecstasy. I switch breasts sucking the other pink bud into my mouth.

    It¡¯s while she¡¯s distracted that I run my hand down between her legs. I take my time, feeling every aspect of her body as I run my hand gently over her inner thigh. I slowly circle around her pelvis until I¡¯m touching her other thigh. She quivers and whimpers as I cross over the middle. The more time my hand spends between her legs the more she tries to close them, the unmistakable nightmares of her past evident in her whimpers.

    I slide my hand back to the center, in between her legs. I still my movement as I push my body back towards her head, capturing her lips in mine. She¡¯s not as confident as she was a few minutes ago. I¡¯ve taken her out of herfort zone. I slowly run my hand gently between her legs. My wolf purrs lightly at the feeling of her slit beneath my hand. She struggles with my touch, her desire to close her legs is obvious as she squeezes my body between them.

    I leave her lips and start back on her mark hoping it would distract her enough from the mental uncertainty of what I¡¯m doing for her to ept the feeling of her mate between her legs. Her whimpers quiet as I gently nip her mark. I continue my distraction as I gently press my middle finger barely into her slit, rubbing gently and slowly. I increase my pressure slowly until I reach the sensitive skin inside, rubbing gently against her sensitive nub.

 Rising 32

    <b>Chapter </b><b>32 </b>

    Her body stiffens as she whimpers again as my pressure gently increases.

    ¡®Lock your link to me.¡®

    I encourage her through the link. I know she¡¯s done it when I feel her overwhelming anxiety towards the change in intimacy that I¡¯ve take with her.

    ¡®Stay with me Lilly. I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡®

    I reassure her through the link as I take her a step further.

    I gently slide my finger to her entrance, gently running the tip along the outer edge. She whimpers hard with uncertainty, I haven¡¯t touched her like this since my epic failure to control my wolf the first time we had sex.

    We had waited two years before having the mate¡¯s union ceremony that recognized Lillian as my luna and another year after the union ceremony to finish the mating bond. It¡¯s unusual for fated mates, especially an alpha and luna to wait so long beforepleting the bond, so my wolf was eager to have his mate and her wolf was in heat.

    She¨Cwolves go through both the human menses and the wolf¡¯s three week heat cycle. It¡¯s during the wolf¡¯s heat cycle that you are ny percent certain to get her pregnant. She can get pregnant during the human cycle but it tends to take longer with less certainty. Either cycle between two werewolves will produce a werewolf. We both wanted children and she swore that she was ready,

    My wolf took control and paid no attention to the fact that she had been sexually abused for ten years by her alpha father. By the <b>time </b>the tie released and my wolf retreated, satisfied he had done his job, Lilly was left a terrified, sobbing mess. I had lost control of him so badly that i didn¡¯t have a clue what he had done to her with my body. So for twenty years I have yed it safe and stayed within herfort zone, feeling that it was the least I could do after convincing myself that I had raped her that night.

    I¡¯ve stayed away from the simple pleasures of rubbing her clit, fingering her and sucking on her cunt because that was what I know her father did to her. At least that¡¯s my understanding.

    The difference is he trained her, through physical pain, to hate such contact with her body. She has never detailed to me what happened when he touched her. All she¡¯s ever said was that his hand between her legs brought her unbearable pain. So I¡¯ve only indulged in those simple pleasures a handful of times at best.

    Yet there¡¯s something about today, my instincts about the young man being verified and my luna seeking me out, desiring apletely different means offort after seeing the young man¡¯s bruised abdomen that¡¯s telling me, begging me, screaming at me to challenge her the way I have refused to challenge her for twenty years.

    It¡¯s as her body finally rxes under my gentle touch that I add more pressure, increasing the friction against her sensitive clit. She shifts ufortably beneath my body as a sensation she¡¯s rarely felt starts to invade her. The beauty of having her lock into the link is being able to simply think what I wish to say and she¡¯ll hear it.

    ¡®I know you¡¯re not used to this as I¡¯ve been afraid of hurting you again for all these years. I¡¯m not going to hurt you Lilly. I want you to experience the same pleasure I do when your hands are on me. Rx with me darling. It¡¯s me and me alone.¡±

    My speed increases, changing the way it feels again. I¡¯m between her legs, keeping her from closing up on me but I¡¯mying to one side of her so I can see her face as I slow my speed and introduce one of several obstacles she struggles with during forey and sex.

    I press my middle finger against the skin between her slit again and gently, slowly slide it to her entrance again stopping just barely inside. Her body is stiff and her breathing ragged as she tries to cope.

    ¡°Rx Lilly.¡± I whisper in her ear hoping that the sound of my voice will soothe her as I slide my finger down inside her. She gasps hard as she struggles not to fight against me. I capture her lips with mine as I slowly develop a gentle rhythm. I pull my lips from hers as I continue my gentle fingering of her entrance. Her breathing has rxed and she¡¯s finally enjoying what I should have done to her so many years ago.

    ¡°Lilly, look at me.

 Rising 33

    <b>Chapter </b><b>33 </b>

    She opens her eyes and for the first time since I started her eyes are rxed, showing me a level of trust that I¡¯ve never seen before.

    ¡°I want you Lilly. All of you. Trust mepletely. Submit to me. Let me pleasure you, rx you so my tie to you doesn¡¯t hurt you<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I see the hesitatione forward in her eyes again. I pull my finger from her cunt and ce it in my mouth to clean it off holding back my hum of enjoyment from tasting her for the first time in years.

    Even though the tie has happened every time we have sex she¡¯s never been rxed enough for it to be easy for her to handle. The mate the only happens between fated mates and on a rare asion, if you find your second chance mate before your fated mate.

    It¡¯s nothing for the man except for a potential inconvenience if he¡¯s in a hurry but it can be ufortable to extremely painful for the womars depending on how tense or fearful she is of the process. It¡¯s especially difficult for her if the man she¡¯s with doesn¡¯t realize that the tie has urred and tries to force himself to separate from her.

    ¡°Lilly, I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s taken so long for me to ask this of you. I know seeing the condition Cole is in has stirred up old memories. I know that¡¯s why you sought me out. You desire the pain that has alwayse from the tie. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I know you¡¯re highly sensitive right now so please, I need you to be mine.¡±

    She¡¯s looking into my eyes as I finish talking. She nods her head as she whispers ¡°I¡¯m yours¡± in my ear.

    ¡°Submit to me Lilly.¡±

    I whisper back as I gently nip her ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m yours Demetri, just do one thing for me?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely Lillian, what do you need?¡±

    ¡°I need you to understand what happened to me. The young man¡¯s chest started it but the tie. The tie has always been a bad trigger for me. So you¡¯re right Demetri. I sought you out because I need to tie to you. I need to tell you of those bad memories, not bury them.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain this is the best way to do this? My instincts tell me to push you but I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±

    She looks at me lovingly but that love is shadowed with fear. She knows exactly what this is going to do to her yet she¡¯s asking for it anyway. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve agreed to let her release like this.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you need to understand before I give this to you.¡±

    She nods her head as she looks into my eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop this time. I¡¯ve allowed you the control now it¡¯s my turn. I need you to understand that¡¯s what I mean by you being

    mine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve asked for control like that. I know what it means.¡±

    I shake my head.

    ¡°No Lilly. I have never asked for control when you¡¯ve sought me out. The only time you seek me sexually is when something has happened that triggers a memory of what he did to you. I have never understood why but you know it¡¯s true. Why else would you admit that the tie is a big trigger but that¡¯s what you need from me? Right now as I talk with you I see the fear in your eyes. I know this is going to be a challenge for you but something tells me you need this. I can¡¯t exin why now is the time but it is.¡±

    The apprehension has grown in her eyes as I have held eye contact with her as I¡¯ve talked. I lean down and take her mouth in mine before gentling my voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to challenge you my love so I need these things from you.¡±

    She nods her head agreeing to what I need from her before I ask.

    ¡°Do not fight me. Do not stop me. Nothing I do to you is going to hurt you. I need you to trust and have faith in me that I will not hurt you Lilly. Open your link to me. Lock on to me. I need to feel everything that you feel that way if there is any hint of pain I can adjust what I¡¯m doing and most importantly, the tie will happen. I¡¯ve been pulling out before finishing because I can¡¯t get out fast enough afterwards. This time, we are going to tie and once it¡¯s fully established I want to roll onto our sides to see if that¡¯s easier for you to handle. I¡¯m going to do what I¡¯ve wanted you to feel for years Lilly. Don¡¯t be afraid. I promise it feels good and there¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡±

    There¡¯s fear in her eyes as she leans up to kiss me. Long and sensual telling me her desire despite her fears. My fears of hurting her again have held me back for two decades and now she¡¯s asking me to trigger some of the worst experiences she¡¯s ever had and refused to tell. There¡¯s something about today that tells me this is my only shot. I¡¯m finally going to learn what Alpha Tanner did to her so many years ago.

    Chapter Comments

    Nakia Miller

    this is too much chile

    View 1 Comment >

 Rising 34

    <b>Chapter </b><b>34 </b>

    I know what I want to do. I¡¯ve yed it over in my head many times but that doesn¡¯t make it any easier to do. It¡¯s been hard to show my love to my luna, to show her my wants and desires for her heart, body and soul. The moon goddess paired me with a beautifully made <b>luna </b><b>who </b>was traumatized by her father for years after her mother passed. She was the only girl and the youngest of four. To this day I don¡¯t know the specifics of what happened to her.

    I¡¯mying on top of her, still between her legs supporting myself on my arms that I¡¯ve tucked beneath her. She¡¯s closed her eyes as she¡¯s <b>trying </b>to gain control of her emotions. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve demanded control, that I was going to challenge everything that she fears, <b>I¡¯ve </b><b>only </b>done it twice before now. Both times she was in heat, first when she was ready for our second pup and the second was five years ago when she wanted to try for our third, we got twins instead.

    I have found over the years that she has topletely submit to me in order for her to handle the tie. This means I have to haveplete control because the tie starts urring before I¡¯m done ejacting. I¡¯ve gotten used to pulling out and finishing myself outside of her over the years as it¡¯s been a rare but beautiful urrence for her to orgasm.

    I allow her to use her hands or mouth, whatever she¡¯sfortable with at the moment, to finish my release. Considering the panic the tie creates, that to this day she struggles to get past, it¡¯s the least <b>I </b>can do for afortable sexual life with her. Most wolves do in a day what we manage to do in a month.

    It¡¯s as her body starts to rx beneath me that I have my n and start easy on her again. We have both cooled down sexually speaking so getting the arousal back for both of us is my first step. I duck my head down beside hers<b>, </b>allowing my wolf to purr softly near her ear. She immediately responds with a purr rxing her body even more beneath me. <b>I </b>start with my gentle kisses, sensual and sweet, from her temple to her mark earning me a quiet moan as I barely graze my extended canines over her mark.

    I¡¯m relieved when she joins in, using her hands to gently guide me back to her mouth. I¡¯m always nervous when I demand submission from my luna. As my mate she is an equal to me even if she¡¯s notfortable exercising that dominance.

    I¡¯ve always hated demanding submission from her but I have found it a necessary evil when she panics<b>, </b>when any of them panic. I nip her bottom lip, slipping my tongue inside when she gasps, greedily wrestling her tongue for dominance as I feel her stifling her giggles. Such a simple feeling rxes me, allowing my mind to get away from the nagging dread I¡¯ve felt most the morning.

    I move my mouth down her body until I reach her breasts again. I grab one in my hand, gently massaging the supple mound, barely grazing her nipple with my thumb. I¡¯m getting her started with the simple things that she¡¯s gottenfortable with me doing over the years.

    Her challenge tonight, outside of her usual, is my desire to taste her. She¡¯s putty in my hand as I flick the other nipple with my tongue before drawing it gently into my mouth. Ibine the use of my tongue with the gentle suction from my mouth to make her breathing rise faster and her body squirm. Our lock into each other through the link allows me to feel what she physically feels, reassuring me that her squeals and squirm are in pure enjoyment.

    ??????????????

    I switch to the other breastmitting myself to giving her the same enjoyment for the same amount of time. My soldier is rock hard and ready for a piece of the action. Although it took over a year after Damian was born to touch her this way, I was able to get her to enjoy it. The same can¡¯t be said for anything further south.

    <b>Chapter Comments </b>

    Visitor

    POST COMMENT

    Alpha Demetria loves his luna a lot and that is great. He has alot of patience with her and young wolves like Cole.

    Karen Rolling

    Alpha Demetria is the most patient alpha I¡¯ve ever seen. It¡¯s easy to see that he truly cares for his Luna and for the wolves under his care. Well done author. Lots of emotio¡­

    View All <b>2 </b>Comments

    4

 Rising 35

    It¡¯s as I¡¯m sucking on her nipple, swapping sides every minute or two, that I arch my back so my hardness starts rubbing the softness between her legs. Keeping it familiar, I start rubbing slowly. First her inner thighs before grazing her slit without entering. It¡¯s as my pressure increntess that her body freezes and I can feel the anxiety building through the link. I wrap my arms around Lilly as Imand her mouth¡¯s attention. She rxes in my hold slightly as I continue my slow grinding against her southern lips.

    It¡¯s when she rxespletely in my arms again that I trail kisses to her ear.

    ¡°Rx with me Lilly. ept whatever I decide to do. I¡¯mpletely locked into the link with you and I swear to you that nothing I do <b>will </b>hurt you. Focus on me and what you¡¯re from me.¡±

    I whisper in her ear before going back to her mouthmanding her attention again. I slow my grind against her as my mouth trails slowly down her body again. She¡¯s gone still and stiff, just like the other times I attempted to do this with her. I¡¯m very predictable so I know she understands what¡¯sing, she¡¯s just never told me why it makes her so ufortable when physically she¡¯s very responsive to every touch, every lick, every bite.

    I stop briefly and give each nipple a delicate suck before trailing further south to her navel. I stop at her abdomen, trying to give her time to follow my trail. It¡¯s when I can barely feel what I¡¯m doing to her that I lightly nip her skin before soothing it with a lick. I know I have her back on me when I can feel everything, her thoughts, her pleasure and her pain. After several minutes I trail to my final destination, the one I rarely get to, her southern lips between her legs.

    I gently rub her inner thighs encouraging her to <b>rx </b>and open up to me. I can feel her anxiety building but so far she¡¯s still calm<b>. </b>I start with kisses along her inner thighs before gently rubbing the outside of her slit. She shifts slightly with the contact but doesn¡¯t fight it. <b>I </b>can feel through the link that she¡¯s struggling, so I follow my instincts on what I feel she truly needs and pause my progress until she seems a bit more

    rxed.

    I slowly start putting enough pressure on my middle finger to slowly push into her slit, smiling when I feel her juices coating my finger. Her breath catches briefly but I can feel through the link that she is trying hard to stay 100 percent focused on me. Something I¡¯ve never required her to do before, so far, it seems to help.

    I change my fingers to my forefinger and thumb<b>, </b>keeping the same gentle pressure and speed as I slowly introduce spreading her lips apart. The closer I get to what I want her to experience the harder it bes for her, but I know she needs this. She needed this a long time ago. It¡¯s as I drag my fingers up toward her sensitive nub that I slow down until I stop at the top, I slowly spread her lips until I can see the sensitive piece of flesh between my fingers. I duck my head down and in one quick motion, run my tongue over her clit. She startles badly but doesn¡¯t fight. I think the fighting against this was trained painfully out of her a long time ago.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t bite me<b>.</b>¡±

    I hear a desperate whisper escape from within her. A clue that I could finally work with.

    ¡°There will be no pain, at all from here on Lilly. Lots of pressure but I promise no pain. I need you to focus on what you feel, baby.¡±

    <b>I </b>speak quietly trying to reassure her of the rest of the venture we¡¯re on. Once she rxes a little, I duck down into her again, gently using my tongue to flick her clit <b>as </b>my fingers hold her lips open.

    She manages this well until I introduce a single finger into her entrance. She stiffens badly at the new intrusion, a soft whimpering escapes from within her before she starts rxing again.

    <b>I </b>can feel her pleasure through the bond as well as the link but her apprehension blocks her from fully enjoying it. I kiss on her thighs again <b>as </b>I gently rub the inside of her entrance<b>; </b>wanting her to rx before moving into the next part.

 Rising 36

    After a minute or two, I shift my body on top of her again, using my legs to gently coax her legs into the open butterfly again. I wrap <b>my </b>arms around her as I slowly grind my hardness into her again. She¡¯s not quite as rxed this time as she knows the second <b>time </b>I <b>do </b><b>this </b><b>falways </b>enter herpletely.

    <b>I </b>slide slowly against her until my soldier is resting between her lips, gently rubbing against her clit. I push slowly towards her entrance pushing the head just enough inside for her to feel the stretch before pausing. She stiffens even more as I start my slow grind again. I¡¯m <b>too </b>predictable but in the past that¡¯s helped her tremendously.

    I slide my hands into hers pushing them gently into a position just beside her head as I gently take her mouth into mine. I start <b>my </b>kiss slow as I resume my rub. She squeezes down on my hands hard easily conveying the nervousness she¡¯s always had with sex. After a minute of covering my shaft with her juices and, as if she¡¯s a virgin, I have her distracted by my kiss, I slowly push my shaft towards her entrance. <b>With </b>slow but consistent pressure I push my thickness into her. She squeals ufortably as she struggles against my simple hold on her, I simply match my movements to hers until my length ispletely within her, pausing before going any further.

    ¡°Breathe my darling.¡±

    I whisper in her ear trying to calm her fight. Her eyes are closed as Iy gentle kisses along the side of her face. I¡¯m concentrating on my <b>bond </b>and link with her, trying desperately to find any hint of pain that I may be causing her.

    ¡°Lilly, baby. I need you to focus. I need you to feel what¡¯s happening to you right now and nothing else.¡±

    My face is against hers as <b>I </b>speak allowing me to feel her nod easily.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling everything that you are feeling and no matter how I try I don¡¯t feel any pain. Am I hurting you?¡±

    Her breathing has returned to normal and her movement has slowed.

    ¡°No Demetri, you¡¯re not hurting me.¡±

    She finally whispers back. I nuzzle into her neck taking in her intoxicating scent as I slowly start my short gentle movements inside her. I can feel every move I make using our locked links. She is indeed super sensitive this time.

    It doesn¡¯t take me long to get a slow but consistent pace going. Sliding easily, gently, and with every few strokes pulling out a little further and pushing in a little deeper. This slower pace allows me tost longer spending as much time with her as I possibly can. She squeezes my hands hard and her breathing bes erratic as I develop a steady pace. It¡¯s feeling really good to me so I maintain everything, pressure, speed, the length of the push and pull, everything. It¡¯s only when I feel her fight renew that I slow again, breaking the building feeling we were both having. It¡¯s when I look down at my love¡¯s face that I realize she¡¯s struggling.

    ¡°Oh Lilly. It was feeling so good. What happened?¡±

    I whisper as Iy my body against hers again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Demetri. It¡¯s good. It really is. I just¡­. I just¡­.¡±

    She¡¯s struggling badly just to exin but it¡¯s the link that tells me everything.

    ¡°Shhh, Lily it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°No Dem. After twenty years I still can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t be with you the way you deserve<b>. </b>I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    ¡°Look at me, Lil.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry. I just can¡¯t do this.¡±

    She¡¯s shaking her head as the tears fall down her face. <b>As </b>bad as this <b>makes </b>me feel I <b>now </b>know exactly what she <b>needs </b><b>and </b><b>she </b><b>will </b><b>get </b>it<b>. </b><b>I </b><b>let </b>

    <b>1/2 </b>

    Chapter <b>36 </b>

    <b>go </b>of her hands, making her even more lost then she already was. I slide my arms under her shoulders, taking her head <b>in </b>my hands. Iy my cheek against hers as she finally breaks down in sobs.

    <b>I </b><b>know </b>as long as I stay inside her I¡¯ll stay hard enough to start again. Werewolves have incredible stamina while working towards <b>orgasm </b><b>and </b>recovery time is very short. It¡¯s not umon for the young ones to go three or four times in a night as long as they are tender <b>with </b><b>their </b>

    mates<b>. </b>

    ¡°You need this more than you know Lilly. It¡¯s time to let go of your past dear. I took you away from Alpha Tanner twenty¨Cfour years <b>ago </b>but instead of healing you merely buried what he did to you. You need to trust mepletely Lilly. Let yourself have this release as I do believe <b>it </b>will help you process the difference. You¡¯ve never allowed me to be with you when your cycles have merged. You¡¯ve always been too sensitive to handle it and now I understand why. What you were feeling, that¡¯s what sex is supposed to be. Overwhelmingly raw with indescribable sensations that you never get used to building in intensity until everything, your mind, body, and soul explodes with energy you didn¡¯t know existed. It is absolutely beautiful and indescribably loving.¡±

    I start moving my hips again, pressing myself gently into her, holding that pressure several seconds before slowly drawing back slightly and doing it again. I know she¡¯s feeling it again when she starts to whimper, shifting her body as if she wants to get away from it. This time I¡¯m doing something different. I¡¯m holding her tight while I move at a much slower pace. I¡¯ve increased the pressure, driving myself deeper within her then I pull out. I¡¯m still locked in a link with her and the sensations I¡¯m receiving from her tells me that physically, she¡¯s feeling <b>what </b><b>she </b>should be enjoying. Mentally she¡¯s struggling immensely.

    I can hear her beg in her mind for me to stop. That she can¡¯t handle it but I know she can. She¡¯s just scared. I lean down and with a soft, approving hum capture her mouth in mine, maintaining the speed and pressure of what she feels inside her. She finally starts to rx with what she feels as I get my tongue in her mouth. She lets a gentle moan escape when <b>I </b>speed up slightly just to cut it off suddenly.

    ¡®Don¡¯t hold in what you feel darling. I want to hear you. Your voice is beautiful.¡®

    She finally epts what she¡¯s feeling and arches her pelvis into me. I can¡¯t help but growl as I maintain my speed allowing her to match my moves easily. We have synced our movements creating absolute bliss for both of us as our release approaches. Our moans melt together, getting louder with each stroke until with a scream, Lilly meets her release. With her walls squeezing against me rhythmically I increase my force and speed allowing me to feel my slowly erging head within her signaling my owning release. Within seconds of her release, I meet my

    own<b>. </b>

    Groaning and growling with each thrust into her until I finish with a final thrust deep into her pelvis. I maintain my pressure, keeping my head buried deep against her womb as the mating knot continues to establish. It¡¯s as I get bigger within her that the difort of the tie triggers her memories, quickly losing the enjoyment of the moment to the nightmares of her past<b>. </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Anjte

    POST COMMENT

    20 years! with her MATE that¡¯s not once hurt her purposely. never broke her trust & for the type of person he is. please someone tell me that this is normal for them to not ha¡­

    View All 2 Comments >

    ? 2

 Rising 37

    <b>Chapter </b><b>37 </b>

    It¡¯s the frantic pushing against me from my luna that brings me quickly from my bliss to the hardened reality that I live. Sex has never been normal for my luna. She has refused from the moment she left Fire Moon pack to talk about what she went through there.

    It was two years after we moved her into the pack house that I was able to confirm what I already suspected, that she had indeed been sexually abused. You would have never noticed her strange behavior as it only urred around men. How quiet and timid she got when in a room full of men versus the friendly, happy youngdy she was in mixedpany.

    The worst was when she was alone with me. She was terrified. Visibly shaking the entire time she was alone with me yet as soon as I stood anywhere near her she was all over me. Kissing my lips, wrestling my tongue, grinding against my hardness beneath my jeans.

    I epted the make out sessions greedily as my father had suggested right from the beginning that he felt she had endured years of sexual training to prepare her for her mate but discouraged anything further until she was eighteen and she had an opportunity to get away from the abuse.

    Even with her being my mate I respected her and my father and I waited for the frantic way she needed to get into my pants to settle down. It was on her eighteenth birthday that dad finally announced that she was my mate, confirming the pack rumors going around as to the reason she was brought back from our trip to Fire Moon. That was also the day he announced the date for our uing mate¡¯s union ceremony for next month¡¯s full moon. This gave my mom and her omega helpers a month to prepare for the ceremony, while Lilly and I only had a month to move into a new house outside the pack house or to a couples apartment on the third floor.

    It¡¯s after the mate¡¯s union ceremony that the newly mated couples are expected toplete the mating bond, to mark one another while in the throws of hard, passionate sex. Marking one another seconds before you orgasm is supposed to enhance the sexual experience. Something Lily and I have never experienced.

    It was that night, while I was hanging out with her in her room that she told me a general idea of what happened to her. How her dad started kissing her like he kissed her step mom at six years old. How every time she wasmanded to take her clothes off he would hurt her; either punishing her harshly for refusing or the training itself hurt. Simply put, being naked in the same room as a male was always physically and mentally painful.

    It was the only time that I argued fervently with my father. I knew she wasn¡¯t ready toplete the mating bond and I refused to force it on her after she told me what little bit she was willing to tell. It took days of arguing with him before he told me that Alpha Tanner admitted to abusing her and fully understood the situation I was in with Lilly.

    While he was steadfast on the ceremony happening, exining that because she was now eighteen it was necessary to mark her as mine. He also took the time to exin that it was eptable to hold off onpleting the bond as long as we marked each other. That sex was simply the easiest way to handle the marking and that the marking distracts from the pain of the first tie, as all woman, virgins or not, will have mild pain with the first several ties.

    I¡¯ve always tried to avoid pinning her down ormanding submission from her since she¡¯s never fully exined to me what happened and dad exined that the mostmon way to subject a child to such training was to subject them to both.

    It¡¯s as her panic attack deepens that I realize how mentally sensitive she really is right now. She¡¯s fighting with everything her five foot eight inch, 120 pound petite frame has but it¡¯s only as she starts lifting herself off the bed trying to shove me off of her that she manages enough strength to pull herself away from me.

 Rising 38

    <b>Chapter </b><b>38 </b>

    I¡¯m horrified when I feel the mating knot move knowing that it¡¯s more than fifty percentpleted. Her screams are deafening as the sharp seating pain of the knot tearing into her sensitive flesh hits her seconds after her desperate move. I grab her swinging fists at the wrists as L use my shear size and strength to force her back down, t on the bed.

    She is sobbing hard from the pain and absolutely frantic as she finally starts to speak.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this, Demetri. I can¡¯t handle the tie. Please, I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    She continues her frantic cries trying to fight me but at six foot two inches and 250 pounds I easily overpower her, there¡¯s nothing she can do.

    I take control of the situation quickly as I feel the excruciating pain and panic that Lilly is in. I¡¯ve taken her hands and ced them together above her head holding them firmly with my left hand. As she still struggles in my grip I have no choice but tomand her.

    ¡°Luna Lillian you will submit.¡±

    To my relief it calms her fight the rest of the way. I¡¯ve nevermanded submission from her before and I was warned by my dad that doing so could result in a bad fight response instead of actual submission.

    Once her body haspletely given up all the fight she had I know that I can¡¯t wait any longer to move the tie.

    ¡°Lilly baby, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m in a really bad spot for this tie to keep going. I have to force it further in, where it was before.¡±

    ¡°No Demetri! Please we need to separate. I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°I need your trust Lilly. Separating is not an option. The tie is nearlyplete and if I don¡¯t move deeper into you this is going to be a potentially dangerous situation for you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t Demetri. Please.¡±

    ¡°Lilly, look at me.¡±

    I finallymand her attentionpletely. She stops moving and opens her eyes. She¡¯s scared and in unbelievable pain that only I can reduce.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to mark. A brand new one on the opposite side of the original.¡±

    She gasps at the concept of a second mark but doing so will reduce the pain of breaking the tie loose allowing me to get it properly ced.

    Fortunately as a doctor I¡¯ve been exposed to many mates that have encountered a simrly painful situation and know how to get us out of it. I shuffle my legs up to her bottom, spreading them slightly so that she¡¯s forced into an ufortably wide position widening her pelvis. Iy over top of her body, bringing her hands down beside her head so she doesn¡¯t feel quite so restrained. She seems grateful when I intece our fingers as she immediately grabs hold hard as I position myself for the rest of it. I get down as low against her as I can and whisper in her ear.

    ¡°Trust me Lilly. Line up your canines for marking on my left side.¡±

    She lifts her head and does as I¡¯ve instructed. I can feel her canines resting near the crook of my neck.

    ¡°On three baby. You bite down and you bite hard. You keep your bite hard until the pain inside you dies down.¡±

    ¡°Demetri?¡±

    ¡°No Lilly. There¡¯s no choice on this. One¡­ two¡­. three¡±

    She does as she¡¯s told, biting down hard on my cor bone as I ram my pelvis into her breaking the tie loose, digging my own canines into her at the same time. Her screams are stifled by her bite as she puts a death grip on both my hands. My hands move with hers as she fails her arms

    in response to the fight or flight instinct she¡¯s trying to ovee,

    I release my canines first, gently licking and sealing the wound from any potential infection as her screams finally quiet to be reced by win. She releases her canines slowly as she¡¯s struggling to fully function after the onught of pain the just endured. I keep my head low, fonderly caring for the bite I created with my tongue.

    ¡°Let go of my hands sweetie.¡±

    She¡¯s hesitant but lets me free. I immediately slide my hands under her, gently cradling her head in my hands as her hard she gradually quiet. I use my link with her to try and determine her pain level. It¡¯s still high but not quite as had. I move my pelvis gingerly verifying that the fie waspleted and in the correct ce but doing so results in several frightened yelps from Lilly before she breaks down crying again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby. Just checking where I¡¯m at. I¡¯m sorry this has been so rough on you. I had no intention to hurt you like this.

    She shakes her head hard as Iy gentle, chaste kisses along her neck and <i>jaw</i>.

    ¡°I was a baby, Demetri.¡±

    She sobs lightly near my ear.

    ¡°I was only three when the rogue raped and killed my mom, when he raped me. Six when dad started training me for my partner and ten when he found a way to simte the mating knot. I wasn¡¯t ready. I was just a baby.¡±

    She breaks down again as I tighten my hold on her. I knew she had it bad but never dared to imagine this possibility with my luna.

    Chapter Comments

 Rising 39

    <b>Chapter </b><b>39 </b>

    (Content Warning)

    (Lilly¡¯s story, Demetri¡¯s POV)

    I shift my weight from one arm to the other trying to determine how painful rolling the two of us to our sides would be for her.

    ¡°Lilly, I don¡¯t think the roll is going to feel good to you but I think, considering my tie tends to be on the long side, being on our sides for the long haul would be better.¡±

    She nods her head silently. I know this is taking a bad toll on her when she gets quiet like this.

    ¡°Wrap your legs around my waist, your arms around my back under my arms.¡±

    She does as I¡¯ve exined, grabbing my shirt tightly in her hands.

    ¡°Okay, baby. This is going to go fast. Do not bo

    back your pain. Let me know if it hurts.¡±

    She nods as she calms her breathing to better handle theing move.

    ¡°Just hang on tight.¡±

    I feel her grip tighten around me as I start rocking even harder side to side, the further to each side I go the stronger her whimpers get.

    ¡°Alright baby, one¡­, two¡­, three¡­¡±

    I wrap one arm around her as I use my free arm and both legs to roll us to our sides. As hard as she tries to stifle her screams theye out anyway. Her pain and anxiety has herpletely exhausted and I¡¯m grateful for herck of fight this time. I wrap her tight in my arms, soothing any desire to fight as I gently shift my hand to her face. I run my hand gingerly along her temple as she sobs against my chest. It¡¯s as her sobs slow enough for her to speak that she starts again.

    ¡°I was three and a half when mom and I went to theke together, Dad was in a real foul mood that day and was taking it out on my brothers. It was one of our favorite ces to go to get away from everything and everyone. I remember smelling a real foul smell, like rotting meat. When I asked about it, mom said it was just a rogue and that they were allowed to cross our territory¡¯s boundary to get a drink from theke and hunt for food as long as they stayed in wolf form.

    Since she wasn¡¯t worried, I wasn¡¯t. We sat by theke for a while when a dirty, shaggy wolf appeared. He smelled awful but mom simply kept an eye on him as I yed with the frogs. Next thing I remember is him changing. I had never seen a grown man naked before but I was shocked to see the elephant between his legs. Even though I know now what it is I still can¡¯t describe it as anything else. It was as he started running towards us that mom grabbed me and ran. She fell several times before she shoved me up a tree. She told me to climb down and run home for help once he followed her away from me. But I was too scared to figure out how to do either.

    I tried linking with dad but he kept saying he was in a meeting and blocking me out so I got my oldest brother Jacob, he was sixteen at the time. He dropped everything, locked his link and started looking for us. He was several miles away on the training grounds which was too far.

    The rogue attacked and raped mom before settling his sites on me. He had seen the tree mom left me in and I guess he knew I was too high because he came looking for me. He climbed the tree enough to shake the branch I was clinging to. I fell to the ground hard but managed to get up and run. I didn¡¯t get far before he grabbed my leg, swung me around and cracked the middle of my back against a tree. I don¡¯t remember

    much after that.

    1

    I remember the pain my back was in and him dragging me through the woods by my foot to where he left my mom. I was wearing a dress that got all torn while he dragged me on the ground so all he really had to do was take my underwear. I was screaming and crying when he spread my legs open and got on top of me but I didn¡¯t understand what he was doing and I didn¡¯t feel anything outside of the pain my back was in. He ended up hitting me several times with a rock to stop my screaming.

 Rising 40

    <b>Chapter </b><b>40 </b>

    I woke up in the hospital a weekter in Jacob¡¯s arms. He was sleeping in the hospital bed with me. I remember being in pain but snuggling into his warmth and smell made it easier to handle. When he woke up, he was so gentle and kind. Doing everything he could tofort me.. Just like you, Demetri.¡±

    I look into Lilly¡¯s tear filled eyes as I continue my ginger touches along different parts of arousing.

    of her body, keeping it modest so it¡¯sforting instead

    ¡°He exined the best he could that mom died before I woke up and that the rogue damaged my back in such a way that I couldn¡¯t walk. He mentioned that the rogue raped both of us but I was too young to understand. He said that the rogue was on top of me when he got there. That he fought with and killed him before dad ever got there.

    Dad was pissed at Jacob when he grabbed me up off the ground and ran me to the hospital, leaving him and my brothers to get mom help. Jacob told me that he gave me blood and refused to leave when Dad, David and Donald were concentrating on my mom despite all of them being told she wasn¡¯t going to make it.

    Dad even gave him permission to make decisions on my medical care. He agreed to an open checkbook but Jacob made the calls. Jacob moved into the hospital with me. He was the one to hold me during the painful cell regeneration therapy on my back. He was the one to go through the pain of having spinal cells removed from him to be duplicated in theb for use in that therapy. He bathed me, changed my diaper, and

    held me during those long nights that I wept for my mother.

    1

    He became the father my dad couldn¡¯t bring himself to be. I never saw my father until I left the hospital six monthster. <b>I </b>was in a wheelchair because I still couldn¡¯t walk but at least therapy had been a sess in mending my broken spine.

    Jacob continued to care for me once we got home. He taught me to walk, use the bathroom and how to dress myself again. After nine months of being inseparable my father got angry with the amount of time he was spending with me. They got into a huge fight. I only saw part of it as I ran away after seeing dad m Jacob¡¯s face into the coffee table. The next night he was gone. I only saw him two more times after that.

    It was three months after he left, on the one year anniversary of our attack, that dad came while I was crying after waking from a nightmare. For the first time in a year he tried to soothe my broken soul. He exined that Jacob left because he found his Luna and she had no male siblings to take on the Alpha role so Jacob moved into that pack, fourteen hours away, to be the alpha of the Red Star pack.

    He starteding at the same time every night, rubbing my back and talking calmly to me. I was five when he started pushing my nightgown up to my arms and rubbing my chest and belly. It didn¡¯t hurt so I didn¡¯t think anything of it. The first time I thought something was off was when my dad spread my legs open and started rubbing the front of my underwear. I whined when he did it<b>, </b>pulled my gown down and closed my legs. At first he was gentle with his chastising. He tapped my nose to get my attention and told me he was simply continuing the therapy that Jacob started with me. In order to properly use the bathroom he had to make sure I could feel everything properly.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    ¡Þ 1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 41

    (Content Warning)

    He put a blind fold on me and told me that as long as I didn¡¯t fight his therapy that it would feel good to me. I let him undress me andid down on the bed. I didn¡¯t understand it then but I know now that was the first time he gave me oral sex and put his fingers inside me. I cried when he put his fingers in me. He didn¡¯t stop but he didn¡¯t punish me either. He did a variety of different things, touching me, licking me, putting his fingers inside me every time he came into my room at night until I was six. That¡¯s the first time he came in my room on a Saturday morning and exined to me that because I turned six that week I was a big girl and needed to start preparing for how to please my mate.

    He started kissing my mouth. I was ok with that until he started licking my lips. I thought it was nasty and told him so. He got up and left the rooming back a few minutester with my stepmom Alice and arge leather belt. He had never spanked me before but I was scared nheless. He looked me in the eyes and told me that I wasn¡¯t allowed to refuse his training. That with my injury it was necessary to ept anything that my Alpha mate wanted me to do to him. That I needed to be able to please him and if I didn¡¯t I would be punished with a spanking.

    I refused dad¡¯s kiss so my punishment was ten hits. 1 refused to take my clothes off so thepromise Alice came up with once she had me pinned to the bed was to put all his strength into fifteen hits with my clothes on. He did ten hits as hard as he could with my clothes but I wasn¡¯t screaming loud enough. So he pulled my dress up for Alice to hold and removed my underwear. He spread my legs wide before putting finger inside me marking me squirm and cry, telling him no. I didn¡¯t want it. That it didn¡¯t feel good. That¡¯s when he stood up and put fifteen more hits on my bare bottom. That¡¯s what my Saturdays became until I turned ten years old. I learned his rules quickly. If I whined, cried, told him no, told him it hurt, to stop or I didn¡¯t like it then he would strip me of my clothes from the waist down and hit me fifteen times with the

    belt.

    It was the Saturday after my tenth birthday that he told me that it was time for me to understand what sex with an alpha felt like. That when mated to my fated mate that I would encounter the mating knot and that the knot always hurt. There¡¯s no way around it. That even my fated mate would be as ruthless in bed as he was in battle and that he wouldn¡¯t tolerate me crying over the pain it caused.

    His job as my father was to expose me to such pain and teach me to deal with it. I was horrified by what he said. I had no idea what was in store for me. I was instructed to take off all my clothes, and to make it easier on me, he put a blindfold on me and tied me to the bed. He climbed on top of me and started with what I knew but also added things that were new.

    By that time I was used to both giving and receiving oral. So that was nothing. After about an hour <b>of </b>going through everything he¡¯d taught me he took, what I now know is a dildo, and he started rubbing me with it before assaulting me with it. It didn¡¯t phase him when I screamed in pain. He untied me after he was done, had me roll on to my stomach and hang my legs over the edge of the bed, the way he always spanked me for crying. He made thement about me crying and I knew there was punishment for that as no one wants a whining luna. Then he took the belt and hit me twenty times.

    It continued that way until I was thirteen. That was when things changed again. On my birthday he came into my room at night. He took my nket, pushed my nightgown up while pushing my underwear down. He whispered in my ear that it was time to finish my training. That I needed to be ready to give myself to my mate anytime he wanted me. Starting that night I was to sleep without underwear unless I was on my human cycle.

    That¡¯s when I started missing school. The pain was so bad after his assaults that I couldn¡¯t sleep right. He told me that alphas are primal and will only be interested in having sex like animals do, that I had to staypletely still and silent unless instructed to do something. If I made any sound he would hit me with the belt. He starteding every night after that and twice Saturday and Sunday. I came into my first heat cycle when I was fourteen, so it changed again. He told me that a heat cycle without your fated mate is very painful. That you need someone to prate you sexually every day, multiple times a day for the entire three weeks that your wolf is in heat to reduce the pain. His new instructions the day he smelled my heat was to stay in my room, in my nightgown without underwear all day. That when he came and knocked on my door I was to stop whatever I was doing, climb into my bed, and assume the primal position before he opened the door. That very first time he knocked I was scared but my will to fight had been beaten out of me several years previous.

    This time he used something that I didn¡¯t recognize. It feltpletely different and it hurt me badly. He held me differently while using it, made differentments and sounds. The movement he used would get faster and harder over time before he would freeze up and groan.<b>¡± </b><b>She </b>goes silent as if she¡¯s suddenly aware of something she didn¡¯t realize before. I see the panic in her eyes before it ever reaches her voice. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m so sorry Demetri. I¡¯m sorry I lied. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t realize. I¡¯m so sorry. You need to punish me. I deserve to be beat. I am a whore. Just like he¡¯s always told me. I don¡¯t deserve to be with you.¡± She breaks down into frantic, uncontroble sobs into my arms as I try to process <b>the </b>revtion she just encountered.

 Rising 42

    <b>Chapter </b><b>42 </b>

    I¡¯m inplete shock as my Lillian fallspletely apart. I have no concept of what she feels she¡¯s lied about let alone <b>why </b>she¡¯s now <b>begging </b>me to punish her. I do know that I got to get her back before she goes into another major panic attack.

    ¡°Lilly baby, please calm down. I need your help to understand what just happened. Please baby. What do you think you lied to me about<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I told you he didn¡¯t rape me. I swore to you that wasn¡¯t part of his training. How could I have missed it?¡±

    ¡°Lilly, look at me.¡±

    I know she hears the desperation in my voice and sees the concern in my eyes when she finally makes eye contact with me. She has tears in her eyes falling slowly as shees back to me. I move my hand from her back to her face, moving slowly as I don¡¯t know what her current mental state has done to her trust towards me. I¡¯m grateful when she shows no fear.

    ¡°Do you think he raped you, Lilly?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She whispers quietly. ¡°Thest time I felt it was the morning <b>I </b>met you. I was never able to figure out what it was but the clues lead me to believe that it was him inside me. I just don¡¯t know though.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t felt it sinceing here?¡±

    I repeat back trying to think of all the things I had done with her to build her up to actual sex with her. It suddenly dawns on me the one thing that I¡¯ve never done with her.

    ¡°Lilly there is something <b>I </b>can try that I think may help you figure out if it was him or not. I really don¡¯t encourage it as I do believe it will hurt you physically and mentally to do it but if you truly need to know.¡±

    She¡¯s nodding her head yes and I¡¯m in absolute shock.

    ¡°Lilly, this is going to tear you up worse than you already are. Are you certain? It¡¯s just a guess on the difference as there¡¯s only one thing I can think of that I have never used with you.¡±

    She nods her head again as she speaks.

    ¡°If there is something you can think of that would make him raping me feelpletely different then sex with you than yes, I want to experiment. I need to know if he raped me. He always insisted on me facing away from him. The primal position, as he called it, and he always put a blindfold over my eyes so I couldn¡¯t see. I got beat anytime I tried to remove it. When ever I came into heat he insisted on simting sex up to ten times a day. He insisted that was the only way to control the pain of the heat cycle. I had no choice but to be his whore.¡±

    I kiss her fiercely before looking her in the eyes.

    ¡°You are not a whore. I don¡¯t ever want to hear you say that about yourself again. Now, the knot has loosened enough for me to get up. I¡¯m going to wash my hands and get you some Ativan and Vicodin. I need you to think about this experiment I vaguely suggested and if you still want to do it. <b>Is </b>the answer that important to you? He¡¯s already done more to you then I have and for a longer period of time. Will this answer change anything for you? Because it changes nothing for me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I kiss her lightly before running my tongue gently along her mouth. I grab her hands in mine <b>as </b><b>I </b>slowly draw my thickness from within her. She yelps hard twice, squeezing my hands tightly as she does. While in the bathroom cleaning up I break my link with Lilly to contact <b>Ang</b>.

    ¡®Are you <b>busy</b><b>? </b>I need help with Lilly.¡®

    ¡®No sir. What¡¯s going on<b>?</b><b>¡® </b>

    ¡®It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll fill you in after one more thing but I need you to bring the medication that you use to seal tears. She <b>had </b><b>a </b><b>major </b><b>panic </b>attack during the tie and she has at least one really bad <b>tear </b>inside her. <b>It¡¯s </b>too hard for her to handle right now <b>for </b>me <b>to </b><b>give </b><b>the </b><b>medication </b><b>to </b>her<b>.</b><b>¡® </b>

    ¡®<b>I </b><b>can </b>stop over in ten minutes<b>.</b><b>¡® </b>

    ¡®Thank you. We¡¯re in my office.¡®

    I end the link as I head out to Lilly. She¡¯s sitting up now but looks terrible.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Take </b><b>these</b>. They will help with the anxiety and pain you¡¯re in right now.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    2

 Rising 43

    <b>Chapter </b><b>43 </b>

    <b>She </b>takes the pills and the water as she looks at my still hard soldier standing at attention.

    ¡°Do you think he raped me Demetri?¡±

    She asks quietly as she swallows the two pills down.

    ¡°Based on what you remember feeling and the standard way that sex training is used, I would find it difficult to believe that you weren¡¯t. I have always believed that you had it worse than you let on. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always moved so slowly with you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you know what he did to me when I was in heat? That you can duplicate it?¡±

    ¡°I have a bad feeling that I know the difference you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    I nod my head as I look at her.

    <b>¡°</b>Will your experiment answer if he raped me or not?¡±

    ¡°I believe it will if you really need to know.¡±

    ¡°I need to know Demetri. I need to know what thatst thing was he put in me before you took me away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt you, Lilly.¡± I whisper desperately hoping she will change her mind. ¡°You have already told me so much that I didn¡¯t know and it exins so many things we struggle with. I don¡¯t understand why thisst thing is so important.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to understand, Demetri. But if you think you know what thatst thing was and if thatst thing was rape then I need to know. I need to feel and confirm what happened to me.¡±

    I look into her eyes and see the sincerity, the need for this horrid answer. I finally nod my head before wrapping my arms around her.

    ¡°Please do this for me, Demetri.¡±

    I take a deep breath before ultimately agreeing.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be exactly the same as I refuse to hurt you with what I think he did but I will give you enough for you to figure it out. I have entered you from behind before but I¡¯m going to change one thing about it since you said that you haven¡¯t felt the same thing sinceing here. I¡¯ll exin what it is I¡¯ve changed after you figure out if it¡¯s the same feeling as back then. No matter how gentle I do this, entering you from behind right now is going to hurt but it¡¯s the only way to figure out if that¡¯s the way he was raping you.¡±

    She nods as she gingerly starts moving around.

    ¡°Get into the position you remember being in back when it happened to you. I¡¯m going to use the bathroom first.¡±

    She nods with a stoic face as I walk to the bathroom. I don¡¯t want to do this and what little psychological training I had as a doctor instinctually tells me this is a bad idea but I feel I know the answer she¡¯s looking for. Question is will it bring her any closer to the closure she has denied herself for over twenty years. Will this answer be what she needs to finally start processing what happened to her? Will this finally allow her to ept the truths that I give her versus the half truths and straight lies he fed her to make herply?

    never used on

    My thoughts are racing as I open my bathroom cab with the door to the bathroom shut. I don¡¯t want to give her <b>any </b>clues as to my current thoughts on what he did even though it sounds like he came into the room already wearing it. I easily find the one thing I Lilly but started stocking in my cab recently since both my sons are old enough to have sex.

    I pull out the box from the cab and open it up, removing one of the little square packs from inside. It¡¯s been over twenty years <b>since </b><b>I¡¯ve </b>put a condom on but that is the one thing I adamantly refused to use when I was with Lilly.

    <b>She </b><b>is </b>my mate, there was never any reason to. I open it quickly and <b>give </b><b>my </b>thickness <b>a </b><b>few </b>quick hard rubs before <b>rolling </b><b>it </b><b>on</b><b>. </b><b>Female </b>

    wolves are extremely sensitive to touch, especially during sex so it would not surprise me in the least if such a simple <b>thing </b>as a condom wouldpletely change the way I feel inside her. The question that remains is if this will make me feel like whatever it was her father was <b>putting </b>inside her thosest two years she was with him.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    ` 2

 Rising 44

    <b>Chapter </b><b>44 </b>

    I walk quietly out of the bathroom, my thick shaft twitching at the sight of my mateying still, with her front half down on top <b>of </b>three pillows, hugging them tightly with her beautiful round ass sticking up in the air. Her intoxicating scent is marred with the bitter stench <b>of </b>fear. and pain.

    ¡°Lilly?¡± I question quietly as I will not proceed if she¡¯s sleeping.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Demetri.¡±

    She whispers. I know it¡¯s a lie. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s ok right now. I kneel on the end of the bed, gently rubbing my hands along her back, ass and legs.

    ¡°Are you certain this is what you want? What you need?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please be gentle.¡±

    ¡°Always my love. Never anything else.¡±

    I run my hands gently down her thighs before using gentle pressure to widen them. I run my palm gently against her mound before using my middle finger to rub ginger circles around her clit. I bring my hand back towards her rear using my fingers to gently expose her entrance.

    ¡°Stay still, my love. Let me do the work. Rushing this will make the pain worse.¡±

    I use my other hand to gently push my tip into her, using my weight to slowly advance my length into her depth. Her body starts shaking as <b>I </b>get deeper within her<b>, </b>only stopping when only about an inch is left to go.

    ¡°I need you to move. He always moved the items <b>is </b>such a way to simte sex. I can¡¯t tell without you doing the same.¡±

    I can tell by her voice that she¡¯s trying not to cry. I lock into her link again as I start to slowly push and pull my length inside her. I¡¯m only moving a fraction of me right now as anything more would be excruciating to her.

    ¡°Lilly,¡± <b>I </b>speak softly as <b>I </b>continue my slow gentle strokes.

    ¡°I need you to tell me what you need. I will not change the speed or force but I can give you more length if you think it will help.¡±

    <b>I </b>can tell she¡¯s concentrating hard, trying to figure this out.

    ¡°I need more.¡±

    I sigh hard as I lengthen my strokes causing her to yelp and whimper. I wrap my arm around her thighs pulling her back so hers are touching mine. She goes silent as I maintain my motion. I know without a doubt this is it. I slow my motion to aplete stop <b>as </b>she struggles to breathe.

    ¡°Breathe Lilly.¡± I gently rub her back as her shaking gets worse.

    ¡°Move with me baby. This is done.¡±

    My tone is gentle yet concerned as guide her off of me while also pulling out. I gently pick her up in my arms, as her body is now <bpletely </b>stiff, andy her on her side. I silently hold her from behind, kneeling beside the bed as she slowly breaks down from the <b>reality </b><b>of </b><b>her </b><b>past</b>.

    I wait until her sobs are quiet to let go of her.

    ¡°<b>I¡¯ve </b>got to go unlock the door for Ang to get in, Lilly. I¡¯m not going far.¡±

    I whisper as Iy a gentle kiss upon her temple. This is turning out to be one hell of a day as I cover her naked body with <b>a </b><b>sheet</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>walk <b>over </b>

    <b>to </b>my pants and pick my boxers up, taking them with me as I leave the bedroom and enter the <b>main </b>office. I draw the door to the Bedrooms mostly closed just as I hear a light knock at the door.

    <b>¡°</b>Who is it?¡±

    I call, as the only person I¡¯m letting in while I¡¯m still naked is Ang.

    ¡°Ang.¡±

    She calls from the other side. I unlock the door and open it slightly to let here in. I lost my modesty with Ang a long time <b>ago</b><b>. </b><b>Seeing </b>

    e door again. She looks upon my slowly deting shaft before looking back to me. the state I¡¯m in she steps in quickly, closes and locks the

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you used those anymore.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡± I sigh as I roll the condom off and <b>toss </b>it in the <b>trash</b>. ¡°And I won¡¯t be ever

    I step quickly into my boxers before sitting in my chair behind my desk.

    ¡°You seem to be having a really hard time for a man who just got tied.¡±

    again.¡±

    I look at her briefly before ducking my head between my hands. I know she¡¯s trying to be light but I¡¯m struggling to process everything <b>that </b>has happened all before noon today.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Anjte

    POST COMMENT

    3

    there¡¯s something wrong with this writer. yes they have to be naked when they shift but not after they hand sex with their mate & stay naked in front of not your mate that is f¡­

    Nakia Miller

    this is written good

    View All 3 Comments?

 Rising 45

    <b>Chapter </b><b><i>45 </i></b>

    ¡°Demetri.¡± She ces her hand on mine drawing my attention to her. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°She sought me out. Begged me to tie her. Seeing Cole¡¯s chest stirred up really bad, old memories. I needed the release too, so I obliged our desire. Only, she panicked when the tie was establishing and tried to rip it out of herself. But something about it was enough that she finally told me what happened to her. Her mother was beaten and raped by a rogue when she was three and a half. She died a weekter. Same rogue, same day paralyzed her by mming her back into a tree before raping her beside her mother. Her father abandoned her for a year after it happened, her brother Jacob took care of her until he was chased off nine monthster.

    She was four and a half when he starteding at night andforting her by rubbing her back or belly. Five when he started giving her oral sex and fingering her. She was <b>six </b>when he told her that it was necessary to train her how to please her mate sexually, ten when he started prating and simting sex and the tie with a dildo. She was thirteen when prating her from behind with arger dildo with arger and longer tie became the expectation which set him up for raping her the first time she came in heat. He put a blindfold on her and prated her from behind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Demetri. What does any of that have to do with using a condom?¡±

    I look straight into Ang¡¯s eyes as I speak, shamecing my voice.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t certain if he had raped her or not. She exined to me that the first¨Ctime she <b>was </b>in heat he put something she had never felt before and hadn¡¯t felt since leaving, inside of her. She was very familiar with the feel of the vinyl dildos that he used to simte the tie as well as, obviously, his tongue and finger. When she was in heat he changed everything she was used to. The way he held her while simting the sex, the way he sounded, the way it felt inside her and the way it left without tying to her when he¡¯s been preparing her for the tie for over four years. I guess she finally realized what it could be but she still wasn¡¯t certain. So I ended up thinking out loud that I thought I knew what the difference was and she was interested in the experiment. I indulged her against my better judgment and I ended up being correct.¡±

    ¡°What was it?¡±

    ¡°He started raping her multiple times a day every day since she was fourteen using

    <b>a </b>

    condom.¡±

    I pause as I make the statement out loud. Hearing myself say it seems to make it that much more factual than when it was simply in my head.

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°The one thing I have never used with Lilly is a condom. I abstained from sexpletely for the first three years after we found her. I only started with some of the smaller easier things after the mate¡¯s union ceremony. It was after three months of her talking about wanting a pup and she came into heat that we had sex the first time. It was <b>a </b>year after the ceremony. I don¡¯t remember what I did but the way she reacted a few minutes ago was the same way I had found her once <b>I </b>gained control again that first night. I felt so bad, convinced myself that I must have raped her, that we didn¡¯t have sex again until she wanted another pup. While we are very close, Ang, we don¡¯t have the intimacy level of most wolves. Most have sex three to six times a day when not in heat and we manage that, maybe, in a month.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that when you put the condom on it reminded her of what she felt with this mystery object.¡±

    ¡°Sort of. I had her get on all fours the way he insisted on doing his simtion after she turned thirteen. I put the condom on in the bathroom since she didn¡¯t recount the sound of foil tearing and walked into the room with her ready to prate. I went in from behind, used slow and short strokes but it wasn¡¯t until I pulled her against my legs that she remembered.¡±

    My voice <b>is </b>cracking as I recall everything I just learned about my precious mate. I can¡¯t keep the tears at bay any longer.

    <b><i>1/2 </i></b>

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b><i>46 </i></b>

 Rising 46

    <b>Chapter </b><b><i>46 </i></b>

    ¡°She begged me to punish her when she realized she may have been raped. She¡¯s told me for years that she wasn¡¯t but I knew better. She begged to be punished because she thinks she lied to me. She thinks that she¡¯s a whore, Ang. That she asked for this to happen to her. That somehow she wanted it.¡±

    It¡¯s at that moment that I find myself falling apart. It only takes Ang a moment toe around to the back of my desk and push me <b>up </b>off it. The only female best friend that I¡¯ve kept close to me, dly epting her permanently into my pack three years ago, she wraps her arms around my neck. I graciously ept herfort as I try to figure out my next steps for Lilly. Ang runs her hand through my hair as I calm myself.

    ¡°I need to take a look, get medication on the tears so it knits together properly and reduces the pain she¡¯s in.¡±

    I nod quietly as I look into the tray she brought. It looks to contain everything for a standard gyno exam with the addition of two syringes with medication. I look back at Ang, I trust her with Lilly but I¡¯m hesitant as Lilly can¡¯t handle that type of exam, neither physically or mentally.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be as difficult for her as you think.¡±

    I nod my head as I pull myself from Ang¡¯s hug.

    ¡°She was rtively calm when I stepped out here. I think thebination of Ativan and Vicodin has finally kicked in.¡±

    I lift myself from the chair and head into the bedroom quietly with Angie close behind. I kneel down on the floor beside Lilly gently brushing her hair to the side.

    ¡°Lilly baby, Ang¡¯s here. I need to get you on your back <b>so </b>she can help you.¡±

    She stirs with a light whine before rolling to her back. She opens her eyes and looks at me tearfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Demetri. I¡¯m so sorry I lied. I¡¯m¡­.¡±

    I interrupt her with a soft but passionate kiss before backing off. I look into her eyes running my fingers through her hair as I speak, my own tears falling slowly.

    ¡°This both changes everything yet nothing Lilly. You are my mate, my luna. You did not want nor did you ask for any of this to happen to you. It is in no way your fault. I love you and that will never change,¡±

    I wrap my arms around her tightly as she cries. She yelps suddenly and <b>I </b>feel her legs draw up against me.

    Lilly, it¡¯s Ang. She needs to look baby, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    <b>I </b>can feel her tension and hesitation with the exam. I can¡¯t say that I would want it either but I know it¡¯s a necessity. I lean down to her ear, covering her chest and abdomen with mine.

    ¡°I understand your hesitation Lilly. I know you¡¯ve got to be in a lot of pain right now and having anything done in that area is difficult but you know Angie. She¡¯s going to be very gentle with you. Rx your legs into a butterfly honey. I¡¯m going to be right here with you the whole time.¡±

    I reach behind me and gently rub her thigh gradually working my way to the inside. To my relief, she rxes with my touch and I¡¯m able to guide her into a good position for Ang to check on her.

    ¡°Have you ever had a bad tie, Lilly? Rx with my touch. I always start with a small catheter that allows me to numb the inside<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No¡± Lilly manages to yelp as Ang starts on her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lilly. I promise this is the hardest part. Grab tight to Demetri¡¯s shirt. Let him hold you close. It¡¯s going to get <b>really </b><b>cold </b>in a minute. It tends to be ufortable for a few minutes but it does go away usually by the time I finish the exam.¡±

    <b>1/2 </b>

    We do as Ang encourages and hold each other tightly. I adjust my body so that the new mark she gave me is closest to her nose <b>as </b>the mix of our scents will be strongest at the location. For mates, that mix has a euphoric effect that reduces pain and anxiety.

    She startles and yelps hard a minuteter but handles everything else with only some soft whimpers. I¡¯m grateful when even those die <b>off</b>. <b>By </b>

    my arms. the time Ang is done, Lilly has fallen asleep in

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    ? 2

    POST COMMENT NOW

    4

    SHARE

    2

 Rising 47

    <b>Chapter </b><b>47 </b>

    ¡°I know she¡¯s already asleep but with everything she¡¯s been through this morning I think a little bit of Valium would help <b>her </b><b>both </b>mentally and physically.¡±

    She holds her hand out with a small syringe in her palm.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drug her down too much right now and I don¡¯t like the idea of giving her a shot while she¡¯s sleeping. What did you <b>find</b><b>?: </b>

    ¡°She does have a decent tear, so I¡¯m d I went the route I did as it was far less painful and quicker. It¡¯s about two inches long but <b>it was </b>responding nicely to the after tie medication before I cleaned everything up. I¡¯lle up to your room around nine tonight with the second dose and walk you through giving it to her. If you have Valium in pill form I would rmend her to take that around 8:30 as the second dose still tends to be a bit painful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ang.¡±

    She gives me a smile as I pull her into a hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to head over to the medical wing. <b>I¡¯ve </b><b>got </b>a physical toplete at 11:30 before <b>I </b><b>can </b>check on Cole.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡¯ll be headed over to Cole once I leave here. Then I¡¯m going to have lunch with all of the trainers<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She gives me a final nod before leaving the room.

    I make my way back to Lilly,ying on the bed with her. I pull her closer to me. She whimpers at first until I touch her face <b>and </b>speak to her.

    ¡°Lilly, I wish I could stay with you. All I want is to hold you tight and never let go.¡±

    She opens her eyes and looks into mine. Her normally stunning blue eyes are dull, filled with sadness and worry<b>. </b>

    ¡°The only thing today changes is how I help you deal with your past. I certainly won¡¯t ever wear a condom with you again.¡±

    I stifle a smallugh but at least earn a smile from her.

    ¡°Was that what you changed? Is that why you suddenly felt like him?¡±

    ¡°Yes Lilly. All I did was put on a condom and pull you back so your thighs were leaning against mine. I felt you change as soon as <b>I </b>pulled you back. That¡¯s why I stopped. I knew it triggered the memories. I¡¯m sorry Lilly. <b>I </b>should have never done that to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I needed to finally know.¡±

    ¡°Why did you wait so long to tell me?¡±

    ¡°I was convinced of a lot of things when he was training me. A lot of them I still struggle not to believe. He would always tell me that the luna of a pack had to be pure but that no alpha wants a luna that doesn¡¯t know how to please him. That telling anyone what he did to me would make me a whore in your eyes and worthy of rejection.¡±

    I take a deep breath trying to process everything.

    ¡°How did seeing Cole¡¯s injuries to his chest trigger your memories? What made you change your mind <b>about </b><b>talking </b><b>aout </b><b>it</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°There was a period of time when he spanked me while I was still tied to the bed. It created cuts and bruises <b>all </b>over <b>my </b><b>chest </b><b>and </b><b>belly</b><b>. </b><b>Much </b>like what I saw on him today. The tenderness <b>I </b>saw with how youforted him and reassured him<b>, </b><b>a </b><bplete </b><b>stranger </b><b>that </b><b>you </b><b>just </b><b>met </b>reminded me of how you treated me early in our rtionship. How you fought with your father over <bpleting </b><b>the </b><b>mate¡¯s </b><b>union </b><b>ceremony </b>

    because you knew I wasn¡¯t ready for sex. How patiently you waited for me to be ready and how you have let <b>go </b>of your own sexual <b>desires </b><b>to </b>keep mefortable. I should have told you sooner. Maybe I could have learned to like <b>sex </b>after all that¡¯s <b>happened </b>to me

    <b>She </b>yelps <b>as </b>I suddenly straddle her<b>, </b>sliding my hands under her and lowering my body down against her.

    ¡°You enjoy it more than you allow yourself to know and I have every intention of slowly<b>, </b>gently teaching you how. You deserve to <b>feel </b><b>it </b><b>as </b><b>it </b>should be without the fear and anxiety you¡¯vee to know. I love you and I won¡¯t give up on making you happy.¡±

    I capture her lips gently in mine. I can tell how tired she is by how hard it is for her to keep catch our breath. I gently rub the back of her head when she tries to resume the <b>kiss </b>again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to sleep, Lilly. I¡¯ll be backter. Are you in any pain?¡± <ol><li>up. </li></ol>

    I lean my head upon her forehead as we both

    She shakes her head as her eyes start to droop again. I slide off her <b>so </b>that I¡¯m <b>face </b>to face with her again, gently stroking her <b>temple </b><b>as </b><b>she </b>falls asleep.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    2

 Rising 48

    <b>Chapter </b><b>48 </b>

    I <b>make </b>my way back to the medical wing as I promised Cole I would check on him before lunch. This time I¡¯ve brought my own stethoscope from my office so I¡¯m not borrowing someone else¡¯s.

    I open the door quietly not wanting to startle the young man and step inside. I startle lightly as another hand I wasn¡¯t expecting is keeping me from shutting it.

    ¡°Damian, I wasn¡¯t expecting you toe until after lunch.¡±

    <b>I </b>watch my son shrug his shoulders as he joins me in the room.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s my first time training the prospects on my own but damn this Red Fang pack has a bunch of bickering cry babies. Most of them haven¡¯t stoppedining since breakfast. It¡¯s either bitching about Cole being the alpha¡¯s favorite or how unfair their punishment is. I¡¯m ready to send the whole lot of them home.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile and stifle a smallugh. My experience with Red Fang has left asting impression on me. Overall<b>, </b>they tend to be <bzy</b><b>. </b>The only reason why the two surrounding packs, White Fang and White Moon have allied themselves with Red Fang is because of numbers. Red Fang is massive where White Fang and White Moon are a split pack ruled by brothers. To my knowledge, Red Fang doesn¡¯t have a formal training program for the warriors that guard their borders, the three packs coborate on what each pack needs and agree upon a single training program for all of them. Based on the argument I heardst night it sounds as if another bordering <b>pack </b>has allied with them recently.

    As we get further into the room it¡¯s easy to tell that Cole is still struggling. The young man is still heavily sedated but that doesn¡¯t keep him from fighting. He¡¯s whimpering loudly as he thrashes around fighting off some invisible assant. The nket we had <b>on </b>him is on the floor along with one of the pillows and his oxygen has been knockedpletely off his face. The heart monitor is going <b>crazy </b>making me wonder how long he¡¯s been like this without Ang or I getting an alert on our phones.

    I quicken my pace getting over to him, hopping up on the end of the bed near his feet. He immediately reacts to my presence as it¡¯s hard to stifle my alpha aura during situations that require quick thinking and acting.

    His movements stiffen to the point that he¡¯s barely moving, his hands are wing at the sheet. He¡¯s trying to stifle his whimpers and crying but they are still easily heard.

    Damian stops in front of Cole. It¡¯s his first time seeing the young man¡¯s chest. I can¡¯t me him for his shocked expression and inability to move. The angry red cuts mix with the ck and blue bruises along his chest and it¡¯s hard to see where a patch of normal looking skin resides on his abdomen.

    I grab hold of his hands as Cole¡¯s fight suddenly renews. I¡¯m on my hands and knees <b>over </b>top of him gently using my weight to still his movements before using my voice to soothe the frightened young man.

    <b>¡°</b>Cole, I need you to wake up.¡±

    My voice is rtively gentle considering themanding tone I must use to reach him.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to wake up. It¡¯s just a bad dream. You¡¯re in the medical wing at Crimson Dawn. No one is hurting you here.<b>¡± </b>

    He stills his fightpletely but he¡¯s still whining hard on top of his wheezing. I move one hand to the back of his head<b>, </b>the <b>base </b>of <b>my </b><b>palm </b>barely touching his neck and start a gentle rhythmic rub while his legs are pinned beneath me and his hands are held still by m him gently pull his hands but my grip is firm and keeps them still. He tries his legs as well<b>, </b>getting the same <b>results</b><b>. </b><b>His </b><b>breathi</b>. he continues trying to free his hands. I can feel his panic growing as my grip remains firm.

    ¡°Cole, I will let you go as soon as you show me control. I¡¯m not hurting you. Listen to my voice, it will tell you who I am<b>.</b>¡±

    an feel

    ckens as

    The young man continues to fight against my grip. I know why he would panic if he was tied but I restrained him earlier and he managed a lot

    better than this.

    ¡°Cole¡± I try again to capture his attention but it again falls onto panicked ears.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Please¡­ no¡­. tie¡­., <b>please</b>¡­ let¡­ go¡­.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    5 3

 Rising 49

    < SHARE

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>49 </b>

    He¡¯s increasing his struggle as he whimpers and whines. Damian is confused and horrified as to how quickly Cole has changed. I know <b>I </b><b>have </b><b>to </b>gain control but I¡¯m trying hard not to submit Cole out.

    ¡°I need you to listen to my voice, Cole. I know you don¡¯t trust me but I need you to at least realize where you¡¯re at and that everything is different here. You¡¯re not tied down and you¡¯re not going to be but I need control Cole. Otherwise you¡¯re going to hurt yourself¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. sorry¡­. alpha¡­.. ¡­..can¡¯t¡­.. do¡­.. this¡­. please¡­.. ¡­..need¡­.. a¡­.. cath¡­. they¡­. always¡­.. hurt¡­.

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so upset? You think I¡¯m restraining you so we can cath you?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­. make¡­.. it to¡­.. bathroom¡­. hurts¡­.. bad¡­.. to hold¡±

    ¡°I understand what you need Cole but I need you calm so I know you¡¯re not going to hurt yourself. Rx with me.¡±

    He slows his pulling of his hands and legs until they are still but he doesn¡¯t rx.

    ¡°That¡¯s better Cole. I need you to concentrate on my touch. What do you feel<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    He starts moving his head around but unlike previous times that I¡¯ve rubbed his head, his anxiety spikes instead of rxes.

    ¡°No¡­.. please¡­¡­ No¡­. trouble¡­.. I¡¯m¡­.. sorry¡­..¡±

    What he says confuses me as does his sudden strength in fighting me. He pulls his hands from mine with incredible strength considering his condition before rolling onto his stomach.

    He¡¯s gone into a desperate state of fight or flight triggering a partial shift as his ws dig into the bed trying to pull himself out from under me. Damian remains frozen in ce as the young man tears multiple holes in the sheet and mattress in his crazed attempt to get away from me. It doesn¡¯t take long to realize I have to do what I was trying to avoid with such a scared he¨Cwolf.

    I ce my hand fully on his neck preparing to submit him out when he gets even worse. His screams echo loudly around the room causing Damian and I both to cringe at the sound. Our only savior at the moment is that the room is soundproof, all the rooms in the medical wing are. I have never had such a terrifying response to a hard submission grab let alone a partial.

    I immediately change my tactics and grab ahold of his wing hands. I use my weight and height to my advantage to slow his movements and in a calm butmanding voice I make mymand.

    ¡°Alpha Cole Jonathan Redmen you will submit.¡±

    He whines loudly as he¡¯s obviously torn with themand. He knows that he¡¯s to follow a directmand from any pack¡¯s lead alpha but it seems as if he feels it¡¯s putting him in an even greater vulnerability than he already is.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. sorry¡­.. alpha¡­.. please¡­.. don¡¯t¡­. hurt¡­.. me¡­.¡±

    I freeze briefly as I listen to the young man¡¯s pleas, horrified at such a dramatic response towards submission.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to rx. It¡¯s important that you submit. Fighting me is putting you in a very dangerous situation.¡±

    He¡¯s squeezing my hands hard and I can feel his entire body shake beneath me.

    ¡°Alpha¡­. please¡­. no sub¡­. mission¡­.. please¡­.. don¡¯t¡­. hurt¡­. me.¡±

    I swallow hard, keeping emotions in check and running the pack with a level head are critical traits for every alpha and this young <b>he</b>¨C<b>wolf </b><b>is </b>challenging both of those as he copses. Finally giving up his fight as his body shakes hard with his sobs,

    ¡°I need you to move with me Cole, I¡¯m not going to hurt you. Damian, I need your help getting him back <b>on </b><b>his </b>side.

    I see a mix of emotions in Damian¡¯s eyes as he silently nods. I work my way off of Cole while maintaining a hold <b>on </b>his hands,

    ¡°I need to get you on your side so 1 can help you with your bathroom issue. I promise, as long as you can push it out <b>I </b><b>don¡¯t </b>need <b>to </b>cath you

    ¡°I¡­. can¡¯t¡­.. push¡­.. it hurts.¡±

    Damian and I finish rolling him to his side just as Ang walks in. She immediately goes to the cab and starts pulling <b>out </b><b>everything </b>n? use for a catheter.

    ¡°We told him that we wouldn¡¯t until we had to.¡±

    ¡°That was before my second phone call to Dr. Carter where I challenged him on why they restrain Cole sp harshly when he¡¯s really <b>sweet </b>and the reason behind the cath and feeding tube. His experience with Cole has shown him that his body shuts down making <b>it </b>difficult <b>for </b><b>him </b><b>to </b>do everyday functions.¡±

    ¡°Bring the urinal container with you. I¡¯m giving him a chance before we cath him. Damian<b>, </b>help me get his pants off.¡±

    Chapter <b>Comments </b>

    3

 Rising 50

    <b>Chapter </b><b>50 </b>

    We work together tugging and pulling to remove his pants while leaving him decent, d in just his boxers. I make my way to the young <b>man¡¯s </b>head. I wrap my arm around his chest as I start to speak near his ear.

    ¡°I want you to try. I don¡¯t want to cath you unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary,¡±

    ¡°Can you¡­. help me¡­. sit up?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. If that¡¯s what you think will help.¡±

    ¡°Has Dr. Carter ever tried to change your position when he¡¯s trying to get you to relieve yourself?¡±

    I watch Cole shake his head at Ang¡¯s question.

    ¡°Always¡­. tied¡­. on my¡­. back.¡±

    ¡°Well that exins a lot.¡±

    I mutter as I wrap my arms around the young man¡¯s chest. He yelps lightly as my hug tightens around him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole. Move with me. I¡¯m going to sit you up. Damian, can you lower the rail on your side?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡±

    He finally starts moving around Colefortably sinceing into the room with me, at eighteen years old he¡¯s had limited exposure to abuse of this nature.

    Damian gets the side down and without my instructions, instinctively helps Cole move his legs to the side of the bed allowing me to lift himfortably into a sitting position.

    Cole whines quietly as the new position ces even more pressure on his dder but he manages to get himself to the side of the bed by the time Ang gets there.

    ¡°Do you want to hold this and take care of your needs on your own or do you need help?¡±

    ¡°If you¡­ can help¡­. keep me¡­. sitting¡­. I can¡­. do the¡­.. rest.¡±

    It¡¯s difficult to listen to Cole being so breathless so many hours after we brought him into the hospital.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got this Ang. If you could contact a helper to get a new bed in here that would be great. Do we have another heated nket? He still feels cold to me.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Check his temperature when he¡¯s done and cleaned up but I should have another.¡±

    She hands Damian the container as she draws the curtain around the bed. I climb up on the bed kneeling behind Cole, <b>I </b>ce my hands on his sides right in the middle at the bottom of his ribs. He yelps in surprise but settles before <b>I </b>say anything to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I guess I¡¯m not used to giving forward knowledge of what I¡¯m going to do before I do it.¡±

    He slowly shuffles his weight off his hands, reaching for the container as he prepares himself to use it. Damian politely turns his <b>back </b><b>towards </b>Cole as the groan of relief escapes. I can¡¯t help but smile as I¡¯m <b>relieved </b>that I don¡¯t have to subject him to something as invasive as <b>a </b><b>catheter </b>

    when he doesn¡¯t need it.

    ¡°When you¡¯re finished I want you to lean back against me and hand me the container<b>.</b>¡±

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>It </b>doesn¡¯t take long before he settles back against me. He is breathing hard with a loud wheeze but at least he <b>appears </b><b>more </bfortable.

    ¡°Damian, I¡¯d like you to help keep him steady while I dump this and clean up, then we¡¯re going to get him into a chair while we <b>wait </b><b>for </b><b>a </b><b>new </b>

    bed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry<b>¡­. </b>alpha.¡±

    I hear him wheeze through as Damian and I swap holding him up.

    ¡°It happens every month. I¡¯m more worried about the dream that caused it than the bed itself. Do <b>your </b>dreams <b>get </b>easier when you¡¯re on your medication?¡±

    He nods silently as I walk by the bed. I can hear Damian talking quietly with him but I¡¯m too far to understand anything. <b>I </b>spot the chair <b>we </b>brought him into the room and start wheeling it over to the bed.

    Once I get there I notice Cole¡¯s struggle to breathe has gotten worse. I lock the wheels on the chair before walking a <b>few </b><b>steps </b><b>over </b>to Cole<i>. </i>

    ¡°You¡¯re not looking.much better than you did this morning. I need to get you back on the nebulizer for a while.¡±

    Damian slowly moves to the side allowing me to transition back to helping Cole. Once I¡¯m in front of him again I notice that Ang has left a gown on the bed along with the catheter kit. With Cole having a firm grip on me reach over and grab the gown.

    ¡°Shall we get you a little better covered up? Now that you¡¯re without your pants it might be a bit morefortable to be in the hospital gown. That, and easier to use the container while in bed.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    3

 Rising 51

    <b>Chapter </b><b>51 </b>

    I unfold the gown and hold it up towards him. He slips his arms through the holes as I tie it behind his neck.

    <b>¡°</b>Wrap your arms around me. On three I want you to stand with me. Then we will turn and I will line you up with the chair and have you sit. Ready?<b>¡± </b>

    He nods silently as we position ourselves for the move.

    ¡°Now 1¡­ 2¡­ <b>3</b><b>¡± </b>

    He groans as he pushes up and I pull him back into a standing position. I can feel his legs trembling under his weight, likely from theck of oxygen he¡¯s getting into his system.

    He moves with me slowly as I get him lined up with the chair and get him sitting down in it. <b>Just </b>as he¡¯s sitting down I hear Ang¡¯s voiceing from down the hall. I let go of Cole and give Damian the instructions to stand behind him <b><i>as </i></b>I don¡¯t like the way he¡¯s struggling to hold his head.

    I unlock the brakes on the bed so I can get it out of the way <b>as </b>Ang instructs the omegas on where the bed goes. <b>I </b>smile at the site of my son with Cole His instincts on how to help others indiscriminately is kicking in well. He¡¯s sitting behind Cole in a chair he¡¯s adjusted high enough that he¡¯s able to pull Cole back against the wheelchair and against his chest. He¡¯s alsoid one arm down Cole¡¯s chest encouraging him to lean against him.

    It only takes a moment to get the beds changed out but in that time <b>I </b>seemed to have lost track of Cole and Damian<b>. </b><b>I¡¯m </b>shocked but relieved when I find that Damian has moved Cole closer to the nebulizer hookup. Cole <b>is </b>still having a hard time epting even the soft mask for his treatments but I¡¯m marveling at the patience <b>I </b>see from Damian towards this stranger on ournd. I look at Ang as the omegas set up the bed.

    <b>¡°</b>You said you were able to catch up with Dr. Carter again. What else were you able to find out? He¡¯s been in here four hours and I¡¯ve <b>seen </b>no change in his breathing.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes, I had the chance to talk with him again. As I said earlier he said the reason for the catheter was because he couldn¡¯t go when he was in the hospital. Apparently it was a position problem not a function problem. Which makes me wonder about the feeding tube. How necessary that really is. Him being restrained is an unfortunate mix of factors. Many nurses have seen him tear up the bed during the nightmares he has while sedated which has started a lot of nasty rumors at his home pack. He¡¯s torn up multiple beds whiche out of his budget and he¡¯s hurt himself on several asions. Most nurses refuse to work with him if he isn¡¯t in a hard leather restraint system tying him to the bed. As he <b>gets </b>better, he gets stronger. Which is why they don¡¯t let him out to eat or use the bathroom as it¡¯s nearly impossible to get him restrained again. He has to be in really bad condition for him toe to the hospital as he ends up tied down from the time he gets there until about an hour before he leaves.¡±

    ¡°We need to change what is normally done during these attacks. The stress of being in the medical wing is enough to keep the cycle going but whatever nightmare he had when I walked in was quite nasty as well. Do we have any of the anti anxiety medication in a liquid form so we can get him started back on them? I don¡¯t think he can handle pills right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got his list and Alex is sending what has already been filled to us via fedex. They should be here in a day or two but I can get the pharmacy <b>to </b>fill what he¡¯s currently on. I will look into any liquid versions that might <b>be </b>avable. Meanwhile, I¡¯m going to double the nebulizer treatment and oxygen levels <b>he </b>gets in the mask but I¡¯m cutting the Valium in half again. There¡¯s <b>no </b>reason to have him at ten milligrams when he¡¯s struggling to process <b>two </b>milligrams out of his body.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    3

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 52

    Chapter <b>52 </b>

    I grab the thermometer as I head over to Cole and Damian. I give Damian a smile as I speak to Cole..

    ¡°This is a real simple temperature check. Just stay still for me.¡±

    He lifts his arm as if to stop me when I ce the reader in his ear. Thankfully he stops part way.

    and simply makes a face at the brief process.

    ¡°100.$ Ang.¡±

    ¡°Still low but at least it¡¯s holding steady. We need to get him back in bed. I¡¯ve turned everything down so it doesn¡¯t cook him but instead of a sheet the bed is covered with a heated nket, plus the two pillows and another heated nket to cover him with. I¡¯m hoping that he¡¯ll sleep better if he¡¯s warm<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I need to move you back to the bed. I also need you to try and at least drink a little bit of a protein drink. Eating something right now would be too difficult for you but I¡¯m hoping you can stomach at least half a small bottle of a nutrient rich protein drink. We have chocte, vani and strawberry. I¡¯d rmend starting with vani as it has the lightest taste but I¡¯ll help you drink any that you choose. Cole?¡±

    He appears to be drifting in and out of sleep again as I push him the short distance to the bed.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to stand long enough to get in the bed.¡±

    I wrap my arms around him like before and he responds with the same. The only thing bothering me is theck of control he has for his head. I do my normal count before pulling him a bit more than he could push to get him up. I move him easily to the bed before sitting behind him.

    ¡°What do we have in the fridge that he can drink now?¡±

    ¡°Chocte¡±

    I hear Damian call out. He starts making his way over to the bed with two drinks in hand. He opens one for himself as he hands the other off to me. I get Cole in a good position for drinking without choking before opening it up.

    ¡°Cole, we werewolves can¡¯t go very long without eating. The most is about a day and with you as sick as you are I don¡¯t want to wait that long. I need you to drink at least half of this drink. I want you to hold it so you can control how much you get but I¡¯m also going to hold it since you have a lot of tremors going on.¡±

    Hisck of response to my request is worrying so without waiting for him to <b>grab </b>the bottle I ce it gently to his lips. His harsh reaction to get away <b>from </b>it stuns Damian and myself to the point that it takes a moment to recover.

    ¡°Open your eyes Cole. This <b>is </b>the same stuff that Damian is drinking. I need you to try it.¡±

    I can feel him stir around as Damian sits on the side of the bed but I can¡¯t tell if he actually looks<b>. </b>

    ¡°Hey¡± I hear Damian speak with a smile. ¡°This stuff is actually really good. It¡¯s formted for werewolves when they¡¯re sick or can¡¯t eat regr meals for whatever reason that may be preventing them from eating.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­. in it?¡±

    ¡°You know I actually don¡¯t know.¡±

    I smile when Damian rubs the back of his neck, looking sheepishly at Cole. Then, as if he realizes something, Damian¡¯s eyes drop to the container in his hand. Spinning it slowly in his hand.

    ¡°You asked what is in it. I was thinking ingredients but now that I think about what little bit we do know about you.¡±

    His voice trails off and sadnessces his eyes.

    ¡°What are you thinking, Damian?¡±

    <b>I </b>can¡¯t help but ask him for the question I haven¡¯t thought <b>of </b>yet.

    <b><i>1/2 </i></b>

    It would be pretty easy to slip Ativan of some other dissolving medication into this and no one would know until you knocked mit or got slek from an

    He states as he roughly gets up from the bed. Hees back with another, unopened bottle. Sitting back on the bed with Cole and I, he hands tole the bottle.

    ¡°It¡¯s not open. I know you¡¯re tired but it¡¯s important that you eat so look it over and when you¡¯re satisfied that it hasn¡¯t been tempered with you can watch one of us open it.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    Richard Cummins

 Rising 53

    Chapter <b>53 </b>

    Cole starts slouching over against my arm before he struggles to right himself again. I¡¯m pleasantly surprised when, instead of having the new borde ogenes he reaches for the one in my hand. Unfortunately he¡¯s also struggling badly to keep himself upright.

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m not taking this away.¡±

    I speak gently so as not to ry any anger or frustration.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to adjust how I¡¯m holding you so you stay upright a little better without the struggle.¡±

    He lightly nods his head as I move him around.

    ¡°Are you left or right handed?¡±

    He raises his left as I gently drape my right arm acto

    his right shoulder and chest.

    ¡°Lean into my shoulder. I¡¯m going to bring the drink to your mouth again. Meet my hand so you have control of how much you get.¡±

    He reaches up and gently takes my hand as I help to slowly pour a small amount into his mouth. I can feel him take a few small mouthfuls before whining and pushing it away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cole?¡±

    ¡°Stomach¡­.. always¡­.. sick¡­. when¡­. stressed.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, I see.¡± I hum lightly.

    ¡°Ang, do you have anything for

    ¡°Yes, we can try that.¡±

    As Ang walks over to us with the medication I notice that Cole has started panting hard on top of his <b>wheezing</b>.

    ¡°Cole?¡±

    I ask quietly. I¡¯m concerned about this sudden pain.

    ¡°Stomach¡­.. cramps¡­.. bad¡­. after¡­. bruising.¡±

    He struggles through thement as he pulls his legs to his chest. I watch Ang return to the cab and start pulling out everything we use in a blood draw as well as the feeding tube kit. My heart sinks for the young man. It seems Dr. Carter was half right on what he needs.

    ¡°Cole¡± I¡¯m speaking gently as his whimpers increase. ¡°I need you to cooperate. We <b>are </b>going to put a feeding tube in since you¡¯re having such a bad reaction to the protein shake. I¡¯m going to adjust your body position so I can hold you and help you through this.¡±

    My legs are already on each side of his body making it easy to turn him to the side. <b>He¡¯s </b>panting bad with the pain of the cramps and wheezing even harder<b>. </b>

    ¡°Damian<b>, </b>can you grab the mask while we wait for Ang?¡±

    He jogs over and barely takes a few seconds to get it to me. I take it from him with a nod of thanks and slowly put it to Cole¡¯s face. He fights it hard <b>enough </b>that I take it off twice before he¡¯s able to ept it. It¡¯s only a minuteter that Anges <b>over </b>with everything she needs for him.

    ¡°Cole, has Dr. Carter <b>ever </b>given you any medication in your nose<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I remove the mask as he shakes his head no/

    ¡°<b>I </b>can¡¯t imagine doing the feeding tube without any kind of numbing medication so hopefully the difort of the numbing spray makes the <b>tube </b><b>going </b>down a little <b>easier</b>.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>53 </b>

    Cole is barely moving, making me wonder if he¡¯s even still awake,

    <b>¡°</b>Cole, are you still awake?¡±

    ¡°Barely¡±

    I barely hear him whisper as he tries to get up. Ang steps in and stops his movements. The cramping seems to have rxed at the moment so <b>it¡¯s </b>easier<b>. </b>to get him into afortable position.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have Demetri hold you sim

    to how we hold the kids when they have

    to

    have one of these,¡±

    I can feel him nod his head slowly.

    ¡°Now, the spray can be a little ufortable but I think it¡¯s a lot easier to handle than this tube going up your nose and down your throat. I know you¡¯ve had several of these but hopefully this one ends up being <b>the </b><b>easiest </b>one you¡¯ve had. <b>It¡¯s </b>still a bit rough until the tube gets past the gag reflex but <b>after </b>that you should be able to rx<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He nods again even slower <b>as </b>it seems he¡¯s still quite sedated.

    ¡°Alright Cole, two sprays on each side.¡±

    Ang moves quickly so as not to encounter any fight getting the <b>spray </b>into his nose. It¡¯s as she finishes the second side <b>that </b>he has a strong reaction<b>, </b>pulling away right after the second <b>spray </b>coughing hard.

    ¡°Breathe through your mouth and swallow anything in your throat. It will numb the back <b>of </b>your throat reducing the <b>gag </b>reflex. He¡¯s already in <b>a </b>good position for me to work with, I just need you, Demetri, to hold his hands down in hisp and Damian, <b>I </b>need you to hold his head still.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Come around to the back of Cole. I want to keep him in his current position since he¡¯sfortable enough to barely be awake<b>. </b>All I need is <b>a </b>gentle hand keeping his head against your father¡¯s shoulder. He¡¯s already resting against it so I just need your hand to keep him there<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Damian does as instructed and positions himself behind Cole cing his hand near the top of his head.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Richard Cummins

    View All <b>2 </b>Comments >

    SHARE

    2

    POST COMMENT

 Rising 54

    <b>Chapter </b><b>54 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>sorry Cole but hopefully this is easier on you then previous ones. I need you to breathe through your mouth as I start and swallow when it hits <b>your </b>throat. Would you like some water? Most find drinking water makes the tube easter to swallow.¡±

    ¡°No thank¡­. you¡±

    ¡°Okay, now deep breaths for me.¡±

    It¡¯s only a couple seconds after she starts that Damian and I have to help him stay still as he whines and fights the process. Ang <b>keeps </b>a sympathetic yet encouraging tone to her voice as she advances the tube down into his stomach. Fortunately, the young man stills his fight once the tube gets past his throat<b>. </b>

    By the time Ang is done Cole has fallen asleep against my shoulder. Ang smiles as she rubs his head while encouraging Damian to do the same<b>. </b>She connects a syringe to the tube and slowly pushes a small amount of the contents into the tube.

    ¡°It¡¯s saline to verify that the tube is ced in his stomach, not his lungs.¡±

    I nod my head as she pauses, waiting for a reaction that tells her where the tube is at. When he doesn¡¯t react she detaches the first and starts another.

    ¡°Damian, can you hand your father the mask while I finish up with him?¡±

    He hands it over to me and as I ce it on his <b>face </b>Damian grabs the band and pulls it behind Cole¡¯s head. Cole is truly out this time as he doesn¡¯t stir from the mask or whatever Ang is introducing into the feeding tube.

    ¡°What are you giving him, Ang?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a high density nutrient mix. This particr one has higher magnesium and potassium levels to help reduce the cramps without giving him a muscle rxer, considering he¡¯s already on one.¡±

    I nod my head as <b>I </b>run my hand through his hair. I¡¯ve been doing that a lot with him but he seems to need and enjoy the contact<b>. </b>Once everything is taped she moves to the IV. He squirms a little when the band is put on his arm but otherwise does well with the difort.

    She changes everything over so she can draw his blood without any additional pokes with the needle and makes short work <b>of </b>the collection process before changing it back.

    ¡°The challenge now is getting him toy down without you holding him<b>.</b>¡±

    Ang chuckles as she cleans everything up. I smile as I listen to the young man wheezing slowly.

    ¡°Dad? Can I speak candidly about Cole?¡±

    ¡°Sure. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s older than me. Twenty¨Cthree he said. So why does he cling to you like a lost pup? He acted a lot more mature then this yesterday.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the abuse he¡¯s suffering. Sometimes if it¡¯s severe enough for a long enough time it can change the wolf¡¯s way of thinking. Some even <b>be </b><b>two </b>separate individuals depending on the situation they¡¯re in. He¡¯s in a highly vulnerable situation right now and just like a pup, he¡¯s too <b>weak </b>to fight anyone off or run to protect himself so instinctively he turns into a pup. Most adult wolves would never hurt a pup.

    Cole, I need toy you down but I¡¯ll be back in a couple hours <b>to </b>check on you. I¡¯m sorry we had to do the feeding tube but at least <b>we </b>avoided the cath. Personally I think those are worse. I¡¯m going to leave the mask on you and leave the container so you can relieve yourself without getting <b>up</b><b>. </b>I just <b>wish </b>you would talk to me. <b>I </b>can get you out of this hell you¡¯re living in.

    Damian, I need you to stand right up against the bed. I¡¯m going to shift him <b>over </b>to you so I can get up without him just falling over. I don¡¯t think a sudden fall will help his asthma any.¡±

    Damian and I work together to get Cole leaning against his chest as I get up gentlyy him on his side beforeying him at an angle against the <b>heated </b>pillow. Once I¡¯ve made the young manfortable I make sure everything is in his reach, including a bottle of water and the call button<b>, </b>before <b>motioning </b>for Damian to follow me. We¡¯re running a bit past the noon time frame that I wanted to meet the others but it¡¯s still before one so that¡¯s <b>where </b><b>we </b><b>head</b>. <b>To </b>the dining hall with the rest of the Red Fang pack.

    <b>The </b>Son of Red Fang

    Chapter <b>55 </b>

    It¡¯splete pandemonium as I walk into the dining hall. The rest of Cole¡¯s pack pisses me off almost instantly as I see two active fist fights going on <b>with </b>everyone in the hall actively encouraging them to continue.

    I let all the pent up frustration as to how this pack is treating Cole out in a single room echoing roar that no wolf can deny or so I thought.

    About half of those circling the ones fighting drop to one knee in submission. The reaction I prefer to see.

    ¡°The ten of you that submitted, grab a chair at the table on the other side of the building.¡±

    They immediately jump to their feet and scramble across the room, quickly finding a seat. I walk over to the ongoing fight with Damian, Dominic, Patrick and Parker.

    ¡°The nine of you still standing around those that are fighting. You will go

    stand by the wall, now!¡±

    My voice booms, bouncing easily off the walls. They don¡¯t react quite as quickly

    1

    would have liked dying my ability to intervene in the fights.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    I try again to get them out of the way but only seeded in getting more <b>of </b>them in my <b>way</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>growl again as my frustration grows and grab the wolf <b>in </b>front of me by the neck.

    ¡°Move to the wall! Now!¡±

    I growl loudly as I shove him away. Finally he¡¯s moving but not <b>very </b>quickly. Dominic and Damian quickly realize that these wolves are as stubborn <b>as </b>they are childish and start assisting me in grabbing them by the neck and shoving them towards the wall as I had instructed.

    ¡°Everyone still standing will submit against the wall, now!¡±

    I put all of my alpha into themand and finally <b>see </b>results as everyone freezes.

    There are two wolves on the ground bleeding heavily from their noses and mouths while the two standing are in nearly the same shape. I growl out my frustration once again trying to figure out what to do next.

    ¡°Dominic, do you have a pen and paper nearby?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°Go get it quickly.¡±

    I can hear Dominic hurry off without even looking.

    <b>¡°</b>You¡±

    I point to the one standing farthest from me.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Das.¡± <b>He </b><b>states </b>curtly.

    ¡°Damian, escort Das to the bathroom. He gets two minutes to wash the blood from his face and hands, then hees back and stands against <b>the </b>wall.¡±

    Damian motions towards Das, and surprisingly, he follows silently. I point to the <b>next </b>one standing.

    Name!¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Richard.¡±

    He¡¯s a little more respectful than Dak when

    speaking hit

    Hol much<b>. </b>

    *Parker. when

    you see

    Damianing back

    <b>yott </b>

    take Richard And do the

    thing.¡±

    1 reach hand

    my

    out to the closest one

    the floot. He hesitates a moment

    but fake it reaches

    out to

    me anyway<b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Your

    name?¡±

    Lask ns 1 pull

    him up.

    ¡°Andrew<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°You

    will go

    with Damian

    once Parkeres back.¡±

    He

    gives me a short

    to

    him

    but it

    a

    the to nod before looking ground. I walk

    for him

    to take to orient himself takes moment

    one sitting a <b>few </b>feet to thest

    when hand. He my

    sways a bit

    ground. Out of the four he looks on the

    me to ce my he reaches his feet causing

    <b>WOTSE </b><b>other </b>hand on his

    side.

    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s your name?¡±

    I ask

    a bit calmer than I did with the

    rest.

    ¡°Jamison

    but everyone calls me Jamie.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    2

 Rising 55

    He¡¯s quiet and by far the most submissive of the four.

    ¡°Patrick, I was going to assign you something else when Dominic came back with the pen and paper but I think Jamie needs to be examined by a doctor. Take him to the medical wing please. Let him clean up before Dr. Morrison gets to him. Dr. Pierce is quite busy between taking all of Ms. Stonemen¡¯s patients in addition to hers and taking care of Cole.¡±

    ¡°Is he okay, Alpha? We haven¡¯t seen him since this morning.¡±

    I¡¯m actually shocked at Jamie¡¯s concern for Cole.

    ¡°He¡¯s rough but okay. I can¡¯t tell you much as that¡¯s his private business but I can assure you that he¡¯s receiving all the appropriate medical care that he needs. I¡¯ll let him know you asked about him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll appreciate your concern for him.¡±

    Jamie just stands and stares into my eyes instead of going with Patrick.

    ¡°Jamie?¡± Hisck of movement is starting to concern me.

    ¡°Are you lying, Alpha?¡±

    I¡¯m shocked at his statement and remain speechless for a moment.

    *Alpha Redmen always says he¡¯s being taken care of whenever he disappears but he never is.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Why are you even concerned about that good for nothing Cole? Haven¡¯t you heard the rumors about how cruel and heartless he is<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I see Parker start walking away from the group towards the bathroom signaling me to Das¡¯s return.

    ¡°Have you ever spent time with him, Das? He actually spent two years with dad and I learning dad¡¯s carpentry trade. It took <b>a </b>long time for him to <b>rx </b>and talk easily with us. He¡¯s very private and doesn¡¯t talk a lot. Disappears a lot too. Sometimes for weeks at a time.¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in a rapist. He deserves to be beaten into the ground every day for the shit he does. Most recent rumor is that he has been raping our

    future luna.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Das.¡±

    ¡°Believe what you want but that freak is a pedophile and a rapist. Haven¡¯t you seen all the pups thate and go from his room? <b>They </b>often stay the night for two to three nights then the girlse out marked like he¡¯s their mate. Probably rapes them while he marking them. I saw a seven year olde out of his roomst week with a bite mark. He deserves the beat down he got Saturday.¡±

    I put my hand up stopping Jamison from speaking.

    ¡°What did you see of that?¡±

    Das scoffs. ¡°Not much alpha. Those of using to this run knew that Alpha Redmen was looking for him but we were instructed not to touch him. By the time we reported him as being in the pack house to alpha he had escaped to his room. Somehow alpha can¡¯t even get into it. Saturday evening, his brother and future alpha, Andre, ran into him. What I saw was Andre pushing him towards Alpha Redman¡¯s office. Cole fought back, tried to run off but got caught and Alpha embedded his foot into Cole¡¯s stomach over a dozen times. Alpha then forced him to his feet, used his belt to tie his hands behind his back and took him back to the training room. It took a while but alpha got him screaming like a girl before he was done with him.¡±

    anxiety

    ¡°I see.¡± <b>I </b>speak quietly. ¡°Jamison, if you would like to verify Cole¡¯s care <b>I </b>will give you permission to see him very briefly. He¡¯s currently in a ma induced asthma attack and he¡¯s not reacting normally to any type <b>of </b>stimulus <b>so </b><b>I </b>can¡¯t allow him visitors until I move him to the second floor of the pack house. I¡¯m hopeful that we will have him back at the training dormitory Saturday morning. Now I need you to go with Patrick.¡±

    Jamison finally starts moving towards the <b>door</b>.

    ¡°Patrick, if you see Cole start thrashing around it¡¯s important that you get Ang to interrupt the dream. They get pretty bad.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>sir.¡± He states as he starts towards the door himself.

    <b>1/2 </b>

 Rising 56

    <b>Chapter </b><b>56 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>guess my lunch meeting with everyone is canceled since I¡¯ve got to babysit those who can¡¯t follow the rules¡±

    *Don¡¯t worry too much about it boss<b>, </b>we <b>all </b>cat together in the pack house so this just gives you more time to think about <b>what </b>you <b>want </b>to d

    <b>I </b><b>can¡¯t </b>help but smile while I shake my head.

    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯ve always been the one to look at the bright side of things. Thanks Pat.¡±

    ¡°No problem<b>, </b>boss. <b>See </b>you at dinner.¡±

    It¡¯s as my beta walks Jamison to the medical wing that Dominic finally shows up.

    ¡°About time Dom what happened?¡± ¡°Um. I couldn¡¯t find my notebook from earlier so I <b>went </b>to your office.¡±

    <b>I </b>shake my head as I sigh.

    ¡°Dom you¡¯d lose your head if it wasn¡¯t attached to your shoulders<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Sir, sometimes <b>I </b>think I¡¯ve lost it while it¡¯s still there.<b>¡± </b>

    I chuckle softly as I marvel at how well my pack gets along with most everyone in it.

    ¡°Okay Dominic this is what I need. Start at the far table. I want names and rank. When <b>you¡¯re </b>finished <b>they </b>can get their food and sit down<b>. </b>The ones against the wall are next. Keep the groups separate on your list. Again, I need names and ranks. When the first <b>group </b><b>sits </b><b>then </b>they may <b>go </b>get their food. The three left from the fight will get their foodst.

    You three fighters will report to your rooms after lunch and remain there until dinner. You will onlye out <b>of </b><b>your </b>room in order <b>to </b><b>report </b>for dinner then you will return to your rooms. Additional instructions will be given at dinner so don¡¯t bete. The rest of you will <b>resume </b>training on the track<b>.</b>¡±

    There¡¯s a collective groan but Dominic is already working on names as I sit at the head table observing everyone. I <b>allow </b>myself to get lost in my thoughts as the dining hall resumes its orderly way of working. It¡¯s hard for me to believe such harsh rumors being put out about the gentle he<b>¨C</b>wolfying in <b>my </b>medical wing.

    Yet, rumors almost always have a hint of truth to them. Problem is teasing out what part of those rumors are true and what¡¯s exaggerated. Have I be protective over a rapist and a pedophile?

    Yet it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s severely abused and neglected, there¡¯s no way anyone can deny that. I need to make notes on everything I see, hear and find out about this young man. He needs help but am I going to endanger my own pack by helping him?

    Chapter Comments

    4

 Rising 57

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>57 </b>

    (Patrick¡¯s POV)

    It doesn¡¯t take long to cross thend in between the dining hall and the medical wing of the pack house. Jamison¡¯s walking has improved so Fe or worried about a concussion as Demetri is but the kid is still sporting a really nasty cut over his eye that¡¯s still worth looking at.

    He¡¯s been quiet the whole time walking, looking at the ground. He¡¯s keeping pace with me but also staying a respectful two steps behind toe, which tells me I¡¯m a higher rank than him. Something I¡¯ll ask aboutter if Dr. Morrison doesn¡¯t.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    I speak for the first time since leaving the dining hall as I open the door to the medical wing. I¡¯m not much of a talker either<b>, </b>at least not with those I¡¯ve just met.

    He steps inside ahead of me but stops about four feet away waiting for me to show the way. We get about halfway down the hall when I spot Dr. Pierce.

    ¡°Ang, are you busy?¡±

    ¡°A little Pat but how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Demetri sent me over here with Jamison. He wants Jamie checked over. He was in a nasty fight with his pack mate, Das. He¡¯s the worst of the four that got into it. He¡¯s also wanting to check on Cole.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Cole had any friends in his pack.¡±

    She states as we¡¯ve walked closer to the door she¡¯s getting ready to enter. He¡¯s quiet and submissive when he speaks.

    ¡°Cole isn¡¯t allowed to have friends but that doesn¡¯t stop me from caring about him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sad to hear. This is his room. He¡¯s hit the call button so I got Dr. Morrison to take Jessa¡¯sst appointment for the day so I can check on <b>him</b><b>. </b>There¡¯s another bed in here that I can use to examine you so you cane in. Just keep it quiet as we¡¯re trying to keep stimulus at a minimum. We¡¯re struggling to break the anxiety cycle that¡¯s fueling his asthma. He¡¯s worse than Damian at this point Pat.¡±

    I nod my head slowly <b>as </b><b>we </b>step into the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name <b>again</b><b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Jamison but I prefer Jamie<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°All right Jamie. I need you to head to the bathroom on the right side of the room. Wash the blood from your face and hands so I can see the extent of your injuries. When youe out, <b>take </b>your shirt off and sit on the bed.¡±

    He heads quietly to the bathroom while Ang heads to Cole. I watch her lean over him and speak directly into his ear. It seems he¡¯s asking for help using the bathroom as his hand keeps pointing at the container hanging off the side of his bed.

    She <b>walks over </b>to the curtain and draws it closed. It takes several minutes but it¡¯s not long before Ang is bringing a container to the bathroom to dump <b>as </b>Jamie leaves. We make our way to the bed at the same time from opposite directions as Dr. Pierce washes her hands before putting gloves on.

    *So getting into a fight on your first day here? You know that¡¯s the fastest way to get disqualified from the program, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± The <b>young </b>man sighs.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Twenty.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>And your rank<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Delta¡±

    *Okay. So, deviously you¡¯ve been through the usual statsdard physicals and ones after injury as ¡®* ***

    ¡°Yer ma¡¯am. It¡¯s not my first time in a fight with Bes<i>¡± </i>

    that¡¯s a be of muckvent is wind e

    ¡°What I like to do is start with the lesser injured areas and work to the harder ones to handle<i>. </i>Patrick, can you link with Demetri? immediately sting he¡¯s going to need stitches and he¡¯s better at distracting than you are

    I call on my wolf to form a link with Demetri. I¡¯m relieved to find out that he was headed over to Cole¡¯s room as we¡¯re speaking to check on hits. Although it¡¯s not what he wanted, Jamie being in the same room makes things a bit easier on him.

    As I¡¯m speaking to Demetri I can hear Ang instructing Jamison on what she needs him to do. First examining his hands before looking at his chest and abdomen. His cooperation with Dr. Pierce ispletely opposite from what little I saw of Cole,

    Chapter Comments

    2

 Rising 58

    Chapter <b>58 </b>

    I¡¯ming out of the link as Demetri walks into the room and Ang has started oninfore fase Demetri walks drai <b>to </b>este, p¨¢r back and leaning over the young man as he runs his hand through his hair. I look back to Ile Pierce and Jamte and notes that he¡¯s working Dem interaction with Cole quite intensely.

    A sudden yelp from Jamie startles me but it¡¯s Cole¡¯s reaction that catches the attention of all of us. Not only does Cole startle put be priced? Was energy than he¡¯s had all day, stopping Demetri in his tracks. Demetri cocks his head to one side as he listens to Cale before foeming atmod and heading back to him.

    ¡°Ang, hold your exam for a minute.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already done. He¡¯s bruised up decently. Nothing his wolf can¡¯t handle in a day or two but theceration above his my he¡¯s drawn to the home and is approximately an inch and a half which is why I rmend stitches.¡±

    Demetri has leaned over Cole again speaking to him. It doesn¡¯t take long for Cole¡¯s growling to slowly diminish.

    ¡°Can I talk to him, Alpha?¡±

    ¡°He does seem to know you. He¡¯s even protective of you. You cane over for a minute. It will reassure him of what we¡¯re doing when we start doing the lidocaine shots to numb that cut over your eye.¡±

    ¡°Shots?¡±

    Jamison sounds nervous about the shots, but then again it does hurt to have a needle poking around a fresh wound. He slides off <b>the </b>table and walks quietly over to Cole.

    (Demetri¡¯s POV)

    I step into Cole¡¯s room quietly. I¡¯m not too happy with Patrick when I told him to get with Kathy over Ang but I¡¯ll deal <b>with </b>thatter. I nce over at the table that the young man is perched on. He¡¯s the pr opposite of Cole. Easily moving through the minor exam with ease.

    I immediately walk over to Cole. My intentions with the abused wolf hasn¡¯t changed much despite the disturbing rumors that he has raped his future luna or that he¡¯s raping little kids. I¡¯m finding it difficult to believe that a wolf who¡¯s shown me a gentleness that no wolf<b>, </b>outside my own children, has shown me during this extremely vulnerable time would be capable of such violence. The harshness of these rumors are beginning to make me think of family scapegoat abuse. Only it seems to have bled over into most of his pack.

    I slip one hand into his while I gently run my other hand through his hair trying to wake him as gently as <b>I </b>can. He startles badly despite my efforts. Gasping hard as he bes aware of my presence, he squeezes my hand hard as I feel his body begin to shake<b>. </b>

    ¡°Hey Cole, what¡¯s going on? I haven¡¯t felt you shake like this since this morning.¡±

    He opens his mouth but closes it without saying anything.

    ¡°Rx with me Cole. I¡¯m going to check on this nebulizer. If it¡¯s done I¡¯ll change you to just oxygen<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I walk away to where the nebulizer is hooked up and turn it off when <b>I </b>see the medication is gone. I switch the oxygen over to the cann and walk back over to Cole. He¡¯s already trying to get the mask off but seems to be getting frustrated with his struggle.

    ¡°Easy there Cole. I got you.¡±

    I gently ce a hand upon his to calm his struggles with the mask before gently pulling it off <b>of </b>him.

    ¡°Thank¡­ you¡±

    He speaks breathlessly. He opens his <b>eyes </b>and watches my movements as I ce the <b>oxygen </b>cann under his nose.

    ¡°Are you doing okay?¡±

    <b>He </b>nods his head slowly before pointing subtly towards Jamison.

    <b>Chapter 58 </b>

    ¡°Are you okay with him being here?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Will</b>¡­ you¡­. let¡­ we¡­. see him?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>You know him? Is he a friend?¡±

    I¡¯m shocked that he was telling me the truth about his concerns for Cole. He gives me a thumbs up confirming my questions.

    ¡°Okay, let me go check on how far Ang is on her exam of him.¡±

    Just as I turn around a head towards the other young man I startle when he yelps. I pause my movements even longer when I hear a quiet persistent growl emanating from the young man behind me. I immediately turn and make my way back to Cole.

    ¡°You¡¯re protective of him.¡±

    I state in a shocked whisper that he had found someone in the pack worth protecting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­.. hurt¡­. him¡­. He¡¯s<b>¡­. </b>more¡­. brother¡­.. then¡­. my¡­.. family.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not purposeful Cole. Ang is examining him because he ended up in a nasty fight and it looks like he¡¯s going to need stitches. Rx, okay. FII let hime talk to you in a minute<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I stand briefly and look towards Jamison.

    ¡°Can I talk to him, Alpha?¡±

    ¡°He does seem to know you. He¡¯s even protective of you. You cane over for a minute. It will reassure him of what <b>we¡¯re </b>doing when <b>we </b>start doing the lidocaine shots to numb that cut over your eye.¡±

    ¡°Shots?<b>¡± </b>

    Jamison sounds nervous as he slides off the table and walks over to Cole.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    5 2

 Rising 59

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b>Red Fang

    Chapter <b>59 </b>

    It¡¯s <b>as </b>he starts to kneel that I grab his arm, stopping him from moving. He makes eye contact with me briefly before looking back in the grand in a respectful submission.

    He looks worried but doesn¡¯t say anything to me. I grab two stools from across the room and call his name as I roll one over to files. I kick the ster consistently as I walk back over.

    ¡°Have you ever seen him while he¡¯s at General?¡±

    ¡°Only the two times that my dad and I took him. He¡¯s not allowed to have friends. I think his father is afraid the secrets of their rtionship will get out. It¡¯s not easy for Cole there. I¡¯m sorry Cole. I shouldn¡¯t be sharing your business like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­.., Jamie¡­. He¡¯s¡­.. a doctor¡­. Ite¡¯s¡­. already¡­. figured¡­. it out¡­. He¡¯d¡­.. be stupid¡­.. not to¡­.. Let Jamie¡­. speak for

    ¡°It would be easier for you tomunicate through the link so yes, that¡¯s fine. With certain statements I may ask you to verify what he¡¯s said so at non or give me a thumbs up, whichever is easiest for you.¡±

    R

    He gives me a thumbs up as he adjusts his position to be more on his belly than his back. He scrunches his face briefly with the movements showing me the pain he¡¯s in without yelping.

    ¡°Do you need something more for the pain?¡±

    ¡°He said Dr. Pierce just gave him vi¨Cco¨Cprofen? Am I saying that right<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes Jamie, that¡¯s what we¡¯ve been giving him.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t heard of that. Well she gave him that and restarted the nebulizer and steroids not long ago so he doesn¡¯t think he can get <b>anything </b>more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll check and see what we can do for you after we get Jamie stitched up.¡±

    He opens his eyes for the <b>first </b>time in a while. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve noticed his <b>eye </b>color. It¡¯s dark, but it¡¯s not <b>brown </b>like mine. <b>It </b>looks almost <b>ck </b>like he¡¯s in a partial shift. I ce my hand under his head, tilting it slightly up so I can make eye contact with him without it being overly ufortable. He manages to keep contact with me for a minute or two, long enough to <b>see </b>what I was looking for before he starts squirming ufortably in my hold.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole but I was trying to confirm that you weren¡¯t in a partial shift. That your eyes are actually dark navy<b>.</b>¡±

    I exin as Iy his head back on the pillow.

    ¡°My father noticed that too when he moved in with us for a year and a half. He told me that his eyes never changed color. They¡¯ve been like that his entire life. Dad said that it means something but could never figure out what.¡±

    ¡°It is quite significant for an adult to have what we call pup blue <b>eyes</b>.¡±

    ¡°Pup blue eyes, sir?¡±

    ¡°All babies, human and werewolf, are born with navy blue eyes. In humans, the eye color changes around six months but in werewolves it tends to be around four to six years old depending on the wolf¡¯s maturity level and birth rank. Omegas tend to mature faster than alphas.¡±

    ¡°So what does it mean when a wolf keeps the pup blue<b>?</b>¡±

    I can tell by the way Cole is looking at me that he¡¯s quite interested in the answer as well. I sigh hard, not wanting <b>to </b>let hi know about the level of abuse he must have suffered to be where he is now.

    how much I actually

    ¡°Pups only keep the navy color if their emotional maturity is severely stunted by severe trauma. If the wolf¡¯s eyes don¡¯t change due to ongoing, long term trauma, by twelve years old then their <b>eyes </b>never will.¡±

    I can see a hint of sadness in both of their eyes. I reach out and run my fingers through Cole¡¯s hair. He stiffens badly and closes his eyes again. I can tell he¡¯s fighting himself and his desire to make me stop.

    Chapter <b>59 </b>

    ¡°We need to get you patched up Jamie. It looks like Ang is ready for you.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t my wolf heal it in a week or so?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes he will but in that time it couldpletely healed in three days<b>.</b>¡±

    infected and with it being down to the bone, infection could get very bad very quickly. If we andi in ran it wiri

    I hear Jamie grow! before bing suddenly silent.

    ¡°Okay, if you think that¡¯s best.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

 Rising 60

    hapter <b>60 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>What did he say<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s best that I get stitches. The lidocaine shots hurt quite a bit but it¡¯s nothingpared to doing your gent.¡±

    1 lock away from Jamie towards the bed where Ang and Patrick still sit to find the shocked

    faces that I¡¯m certain I mittor.

    ¡°Cole? You¡¯ve been forced to stitch your own wounds?¡±

    He nods his head slowly before Jamie begins to speak again. ¡°His father cut his budget down severely when he was twenty¨Cone so it was cheaper and ser for Dr. Carter to teach him how to do it himself and give him the supplies then for him to get them at General. That way it saves that money for when he¡¯s in a crisis like he is now. He says he wants to talk to you but it hasn¡¯t done him any good. Three packs have figured out his living hell it for them to send him back to it. Things have gotten really bad each time the council came after he returned home. Never once did they speak to him directly. He was <b>warned </b>that if the council shows again he won¡¯t be allowed to continue in the warrior program.¡±

    ¡°Cole, I need to get Jamie started but I also want you to keep talking. Tell me anything you need me to know. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    He opens his eyes, looking at me briefly as I run hand through his hair as I direct Jamie back to the bed.

    ¡°You using the link will be a good distraction for him as well but you need to be careful or you¡¯ll end up taking on his pain.¡±

    He nods again before I walk away.

    ¡°All right Mr. Jamison. You¡¯re looking really nervous right now. Have you ever had stitches before<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No sir¡±

    ¡°We figured as much. That¡¯s why they called me. So, this is what happens. Ang¡¯s going to rinse <b>it </b>out with abination of lidocaine<i>, </i>steroids<b>, </b>antibiotics and saline. After that will be the shots. There¡¯s a lot of them because you need multipleyers <b>of </b>stitches. While she¡¯s doing the shots, since this is your first time, Patrick is going to hold your head still while I hold your hands. They do burn and I don¡¯t <b>expect </b>you to hold it in but you can¡¯t fight either. You can kick your feet as long as you¡¯re not pushing your body off the table. Squeezing my hands helps quite a bit and you¡¯re allowed to yelp, cry. scream ow, I¡¯ve even had wolves beg us to stop but <b>we </b>can¡¯t until it¡¯s done. Most have found it easier to handle with their eyes closed, especially if you¡¯ve had a hard time with shots in the past. Once those are done you will have about fifteen minutes before Ang starts stitching it up. She is going to move fast through the shots. It only takes a minute or two to get all theyers done.¡±

    He nods his head but doesn¡¯t look any morefortable when heys down. He breezes through the rinse and the first few shots <b>but </b>as Ang moves through the multitude of shots he starts whining hard as the burn catches up to him.

    ¡°Squeeze my hands Jamie. You¡¯re doing very well for your first time! Breathe with my count.¡±

    I go through the slow count I use when wolves are brinking on a panic attack which calms him enough that he doesn¡¯t start screaming on me. I hold <b>my </b>hand out to him and help him sit up while the numbing medication takes <b>effect</b>.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get Cole something to eat if you think you can help him out, Alpha. I¡¯d like to see if he can get Luna¡¯s chicken soup down without cramping when it¡¯s warm.¡±

    I nod my head and invite Jamie toe with me. He takes the stool he was sitting in before <b>as </b>I try to wake Cole back up. He reacts a little better, squeezing down on my hand hard as he opens his eyes. I start running my hand through his hair as his eyes meet mine.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you just fell back to sleep but Dr. Pierce would like to try getting you to eat again. Are you hungry<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    He nods as Jamie starts to speak for him.

    ¡°He usually stays hungry the entire time he¡¯s in the hospital. Despite having the feeding tube harshly shoved inside him they hardly use it and when <b>they </b>did, it would cause him a lot of pain. He tends to lose quite a bit of weight also.¡±

 Rising 61

    <b>Chapter </b><b>61 </b>

    ¡°How long have you gone without eating?

    He holds up five fingers as Jamie speaks again.

    ¡°Five days¡±

    ¡°No one ever tried to feed you like 1 am?¡±

    He closes his eyes as he tries to sigh.

    ¡°Everyone is too afraid to touch him let alone hold him like you do.¡±

    ¡°I know I haven¡¯t done anything that warrants an apology but I am very sorry to hear you have suffered through such misery in the hands of those who are supposed to help.¡±

    ¡°He appreciates the thought. He feels that it¡¯s not their fault. The only one at General that¡¯s stayed long enough to get to know him and his history is Dr. Carter. It¡¯s the budget and the rumors that are started about him that truly hurt him. Everyone thinks he is some crazy psychopath that rapes little girls. That he¡¯s violent and unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°Are you ready to try and eat something?¡±

    He gives me a confused look before pointing to the tube taped to the side of his face.

    ¡°No Cole, not the tube. We¡¯re going to supplement the small amounts of chicken soup you drink with a nutrient rich milk based form in the tube bat <i>if </i>we use that as your only source then when you get off the tube your stomach has a hard time processing real food. Anytime we have a sick wolf in the wing Luna Lilly makes her famous chicken soup. The pickiest pup doesn¡¯t even turn it away. When Ang or Kathy get it, they split it up between the patients that can¡¯t eat regr food and they add supplements ording to their age, weight, height, and rank. Then we heat up small portions up to six times a day depending on how well they¡¯re eating. They either do it themselves or someone helps them. You¡¯re a little tall for Ang which is why I¡¯m doing it.¡±

    ¡°He wants to know what¡¯s in it?¡±

    I squat down beside his bed and look him in the eye.

    ¡°Keep the contact Cole.¡±

    I speak softly, encouraging him to still his darting eyes. He closes them briefly before opening them to look directly at me.

    ¡°Good job. Was Damian correct? Have you been drugged without your knowledge?¡±

    ¡°Can I tell him Cole? What I¡¯ve seen while you were living with us?¡±

    Jamie sounds almost desperate as Ang and I help Cole to sit up, raising the head of his bed after he¡¯s up to give me the proper support to help him. I slip behind Cole while Ang supports him. Once I¡¯m in a good position, she helps to adjust his position so his back is leaning against my chest before handing

    me the soup.

    ¡°Is it easier for you if I hold it in my right or left?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not certain how to do this with either hand. No one has tried to do this except you about an hour ago.¡±

    Jamie exins for him.

    ¡°Okay, how about I¡¯ll start off holding it, get you to take a few sips so you can get a feel of the temperature and if it¡¯s going to upset your stomach, then we will figure it out from there.¡±

    <b>I </b><b>can </b>feel him nod against my chest as I take the small portion of soup from Ang.

    ¡°I need to give you two IM shots. I can use your arm or the side of your thigh. I¡¯ll let you pick. You came back extremely low on magnesium, potassium and vitamin K so I need to supplement them. Two shots, twice a day for the <b>next </b>four days. Then blood testing on your levels <b>during </b><b>the </b><b>physical </b><b>which </b><b>will </b><b>be </b>

    <b><i>112 </i></b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>61 </b>

    <b>one </b>day

    next week.

    <b>The </b>needle <b>is </b>

    won¡¯t

    realize

    long but a small you¡¯re even getting them.¡± (1)

    gauge

    **

    you will

    barely feel

    the pinch

    and

    <b>¡°</b><b>Can </b>

    you do his

    arm when he¡¯s

    Javing down

    again?¡±

    that¡¯s fine.¡±

    have

    The supplements nu burn or elde elleus I pros

    Ang

    smiles

    es she

    walks

    away, setting

    for the up

    next stage of stitching Jamie¡¯s

    cut.

    <b>¡°</b>All

    right Cole.

    I know this is

    difficult

    for

    you but I need you to try, otherwise

    it¡¯s

    going to he

    really

    difficult

    for

    you to eat normally

    when

    your 1

    leave the

    hospital.¡±

    1

    move the small

    cup of

    soup to his mouth and

    wait for his reaction to <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    ¡°It¡¯s

    okay to take control Cole. It¡¯s what I need

    you

    to

    do.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    <b>3 </b>

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 62

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b>Red <b>Fang</b><b>. </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>62 </b>

    He lifts his hand slowly. As if he¡¯s expecting me to smack it away as he reaches for the cup. When I make no further moes he slowly tilts the cup back <b>taking </b>his first sip of food since the previous night. He startles hard back into me but rxes almost as quickly before taking another small <b>sip</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>can¡¯t help <b>but </b>smile as his willingness to ept, even this tiny amount of food, increases with every sip. It actually hurts me when he whines as I slow <b>him </b>down during one of his longer drinks.

    ¡°Rx Cole. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. You just need to break long enough in between drinks to breathe. I¡¯m not going to take it away. I promise this <b>isn</b><b>¡® </b>a tease. Your <b>oxygen </b>is still low and your lungs are still quite restricted.¡±

    He¡¯s breathing hard, exaggerating his wheezing, as my firm yet gentle pressure keeps him from resuming his drinking. Anges back over to as, handing another cup to Jamie.

    ¡°This stuff actually smells pretty good.¡±

    I see Ang smile as we all hear his stomach grumble.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I wouldn¡¯t rmend you eating it as it¡¯s rich with added vitamins, minerals, protein and fats. It¡¯s <b>a </b>special blend we use <b>when </b>wolves <b>can¡¯t </b>handle regr food. That¡¯s also why we keep the servings small but since he¡¯s showing us he¡¯s hungry and willing to eat, I brought just a little bit more over for you.¡±

    She smiles as she reaches out to him, touching the side of his face.

    ¡°I need to check your eyes really quickly while you catch your

    breath.¡±

    I feel him nod against my shoulder. I¡¯m surprised at how rxed he¡¯s starting to feel in my hold.

    ¡°Keep your gaze on me. I have to move slowly to see the change I¡¯m looking for <b>since </b>your eyes are <b>so </b>dark.¡±

    It only takes a moment for her to do her assessment on his eyes and his breathing has calmed enough that I gently encourage him to resume drinking the soup. Jamie stays silent as Cole finishes both cups that were prepared for him.

    I can¡¯t help but be reminded of my own son as I listen to the soft, rhythmic wheezing that signals the young man is sleeping. Anges over with <b>the </b>two shots and four wipes. I¡¯m relieved that she¡¯s nning on using the lidocaine wipes which will decrease any pain from the needle pricks he feels.

    1

    She helps me get from behind him andy him gently on his side. He grabs a hold of the warming pillow <b>as </b>soon as it touches his chest and I help him get into the position he desires. It¡¯s in this 45 degree angle towards his stomach that I see his back under the brighter lights of the room. Ang was <b>correct </b>about him having fresh wounds in addition to the scaring.

    ¡°Cole, are you still with me?¡±

    I ask as I touch his shoulder. He shifts slightly but not enough to really be awake.

    ¡°You have the same marks on your back that you have on your chest. How far down do these go<b>? </b>Ang, have you seen this yet?¡±

    She walks over as I gently untie and fold <b>over </b>one side of the hospital gown he¡¯s in. I take a deep slow breath in as I gaze upon the damage I didn¡¯t see this morning. There¡¯s a thin but long area of skin that¡¯s ck and blue in color. Obvious severe bruising along his ribs. The same, inch wide, angry <b>red </b>lines that <b>we </b>found on his chest cross his back from his left to his right.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    I just about whisper as I trace two of the lines across his back to where they fade into the ckness of the bruise<b>. </b><b>I </b>can easily trace at least ten of these marks leading into the same long bruise<b>. </b>

    ¡°Ang, look at this <b>stray </b>one. The bruising looks to be a belt buckle.¡±

    <b>I </b>follow the lines across his back to his hip where it ends in a nasty bruise and stab. More cuts catch my eye and I can¡¯t help but gently fold <b>the </b><b>waistband </b>of his <b>boxers </b>down until I expose about half his rear exposing the same cuts and bruises<b>. </b>I¡¯m so stunned by the discovery that I nearly miss Ang <b>trying </b><b>to </b>touch his bruised ribs.

    In a sh I grab her wrist<b>, </b>startling her enough that she takes a step back. <b>My </b>grip on her is firm but not painful as <b>I </b><b>slowly </b>release <b>her</b>,

    <b>Chapter </b>62

    Look at his numbers, listen to him breathe. I think he¡¯s finallyfortable enough to rx and break the cycle.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    <b>3 </b>

 Rising 63

    < SHARE

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>63 </b>

    Ang smiles as she agrees with my observation. ¡°If I can¡¯t touch the bruise to determine sensitivity and potential fracture then I need to do an x¨C<b>ray</b><b>.</b><b>* </b>

    ¡°If you can get the x¨Cray without moving him then that¡¯s what we need. Otherwise it can wait until I do his physical.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to do it personally, privately?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If we¡¯ve gotten him out of the cycle then I should be able to move him up stairs after dinner tomorrow. He needs to be up, walking around before I can move him.¡±

    I state as I tie his gown back together.

    ¡°Even though he seems asleep I¡¯m going to distract him as you give those shots. Enough time has passed for us to get back <i>to </i>Jamie. He should be fairly numb by now.¡±

    She nods in agreement as she picks the syringes up off the bed as she sits behind his back. I take the stool next to Jamie, who¡¯s practically sleeping himself. and run my hand through Cole¡¯s hair. To my surprise, he opens his eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you werepletely asleep. Are you upset that I looked at your rear without asking?¡±

    He shakes his head as he whispers.

    ¡°No, only¡­. a matter¡­ of time¡­.. before¡­. you saw.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Ang is going to give you those shots she talked about. Stay rxed. You won¡¯t feel much.¡±

    He nods his head as he closes his eyes again. I slide my hand into his. It¡¯s faint and slow but I can feel the steady rhythm of his hand gently squeezing mine as Ang cleans his arm with alcohol before wiping the same area down with the lidocaine.

    ¡°Would you like me to count before the stick?¡±

    He makes the thumb down sign with his free hand before taking a deep breath. He still has a decent wheeze going on but I smile at <b>how </b>deep he <b>was </b>able to <ol><li>go. </li></ol>

    ¡°No, Ang. Just go ahead with them while he¡¯s still rxed.¡±

    He flinches slightly with the first stick but was practically asleep with the second. It¡¯s as Jamison and I get up that Cole grabs Jamie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­. it will do¡­. much¡­. but you can¡­ tell what¡­. little you¡¯ve seen.¡±

    There¡¯s a look of shock on Jamie¡¯s face as we walk back to the bed to take care of him.

    Jamie stays quiet as we approach the bed. I can tell by his numbers that Cole fell asleep during the short walk from one side of the room to the other. I¡¯m grateful that he¡¯s finally rxed enough with us that he¡¯s finally able to rest. Hopefully we can leave him be for a solid two hours without having to

    introduce something new to him.

    ¡°Go ahead and kick your shoes off. This is going to take a while, that¡¯s why you¡¯re getting thefy bed. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to ask some questions about what went on in the dining hall with Das.¡±

    Jamison shrugs his shoulders.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I have nothing to lose<b>, </b>right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like sending prospects home early, especially when you¡¯ve barely been here a day. Being honest with me will make the process of figuring out who started the fight a whole lot easier. So I would say nothing to lose but something to gain.¡±

    ¡°I thought you automatically went home for fighting?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Council rules for prospects dictate that assault at any time while you¡¯re outside your own territory is grounds for dismissal but<b>, </b>they say nothing about selt

    Chapter <b>63 </b>

    defense. <b>I </b>have a long standing rule that I don¡¯t punish wolves for defending themselves<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°So you found a loophole?¡±

    Ang has started with the deepestyer of stitching causing Jamison to startle. I can tell by his eyes that he¡¯s ufortable with what he feels going on.

    ¡°Jamie,¡± I try to call him back to me. When he makes <b>eye </b>contact I smile gently trying to rea downpletely.¡±

    him. ¡°Be honest<b>. </b>Does it hurt<b>? </b>Sometimes it doesn¡¯t <b>numb </b>

    A sudden yelp answers my question before he can, with persisting whimpers following beh 1 grab hold of his hands as Ang finishes the stitch she¡¯s

    working on before standing and leaving the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jamison. These deep cuts can be quite tricky to getpletely numb. Hold still. I¡¯m going to hit a few more ces.¡±

    He squeezes my hands hard as she injects lidocaine into several more <b>spots</b>, rxing slowly as she hits areas that have numbed nicely.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave you a few minutes to let that set in. Getting x¨Crays of <b>Cole¡¯s </b>ribs shouldn¡¯t take long.<b>¡± </b>

    Chapter Comments

    2

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 64

    <SHARE

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>64 </b>

    <b>As </b>she takes off across the room setting everything up for the x¨Cray I turn my attention hack to Jamile.

    Are you doing okay<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nods his head. ¡°Alpha, why do stitches hurt worse than busting my head open?¡±

    I can¡¯t help but chuckle lightly.

    *Adrenaline. It reduces your perception of pain while increasing your strength and stamina but once it dies down you¡¯re left kind of wimpy.

    He nods his head again as he looks towards Cole. Ang manages the x¨Cray nicely without even touching Cole: It¡¯s only when she hooks a syringe <b>into </b><b>has </b>IV that he stirs ufortably. She bends down towards his ear with her hand on the back of his head as she speaks, calming what little fight he has

    ¡°What did you give him?¡± I ask when she walks back over.

    ¡°A small amount of Vicodin instead of vicoprofen. Acetaminophen blocks pain while ibuprofen reduces inmmation. I was trying to avoid the

    acetaminophen because of the damage to his liver but I¡¯m just going to have to monitor his liver closely for a bit. I don¡¯t want him to be in any unnecessary pain.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ang.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°Your kindness towards him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor just like you Demetri, it¡¯s my job to help.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think every doctor thinks that way. Not based on what he tells <b>us </b>of his <b>stays </b>at Red General.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s had a hard road to travel. He deserves a little kindness in his life.¡±

    I nod my head as she sits back down on the stool by Jamie¡¯s head.

    ¡°All right Jamie, shall I try this again?¡±

    He grabs hold of my hands and closes his eyes as he lets out a quiet, nervous whine.

    ¡°You asked about a loophole in the council¡¯s rules on assault a minute ago.¡±

    I decide to try and distract him <b>as </b>Ang gets started again.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    I can hear the nervousness in his voice<b>. </b>I gently start rubbing the tops of his hands trying to get him to rx as he squeezes me with the first stitch.

    ¡°These shouldn¡¯t hurt Jamie. If you feel anything outside of tugging and pressure then you need to tell Demetri or I.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I don¡¯t feel pain. I¡¯m just nervous that I¡¯m going to feel it again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I should have checked the area better before starting.¡±

    ¡°<b>Try </b>to<b>, </b>rx Jamie.<b>¡± </b>

    I <b>give </b>his hand a gentle squeeze. I watch him closely as he starts taking some deeper breaths. Ang is working quickly now and <b>he </b><b>appears </b><b>to </b><b>not </b><b>be </b><b>in </b><b>any </b>pain<b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b>you doing better? <b>Are </b>you ready to talk a bit?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>64 </b>

    <b>Yes </b><b>sir</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>think </b><b>I¡¯m </b>okay.

    ¡°To answer your question, it¡¯s not a loophole. Simr to humanws, assault is charged when one or more individuals engage in fighties counter inje Just like humans, if you can prove self defense, you will get a lesser charge if you get one at all.*

    ¡°So if I can prove he started it I might get to stay a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Sort of. You tell me your side of what happened. Andrew, Richard, and Das will also get the opportunity to tell their sides as well. I¡¯ll go mar seulty footage of the event and decide from there who¡¯s telling me the truth.¡±

    ¡°Well there¡¯s not much I can really say. Das was talking shit about Cole. I told him to stop. That he doesn¡¯t know Cole and that Cole <b><i>would </i></b>never do what the rumors im. He started talking shit towards me so I tried to leave. I was going to wait outside until you or one of the alpha trainers showed<b>. </b>Richard i Das¡¯s best friend. He grabbed me and shoved me into Das. Das then shoved me into the wall before hitting me in the gut. Andrew tried to step in hort Richard hit him before he could get to me. At some point Das mmed my head into the corner of the table. That¡¯s when he got me <b><i>on </i></b>the <b>ground </b><b>and </b><b>1 </b>couldn¡¯t get up until you came.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Jamie. As I said, everything will be verified by video feed but I have no reason to doubt you right now.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes sir. Thank you.¡±

    He grows quiet as we listen to Cole¡¯s soft whimpers. Sadness is in his eyes as he looks towards his friend without moving his head.

    ¡°He¡¯s been abused for a long time, alpha. Yet he¡¯s hesitant to talk about what happens to him<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°How did you get to know him so well? It seems like his father has managed to turn the entire pack against him.¡±

    ¡°Most of the pack, yes, but not all. He has weird behaviors about him. Tics my dad calls them. Some are benign and <b>easy </b>to ignore but others are¡­.. well¡­.. more extreme.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    2

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

 Rising 65

    <b>Chapter </b><b>65 </b>

    <b>I¡¯m </b>intrigued by his honesty about Cole and I desire more information but the young man seems hesitant to divulge too much about his <b>friend</b>.

    <b>¡°</b>Nothing you tell me will change how I treat Cole. What are these tics you¡¯re talking about? I have noticed that he has a liking for rhythmic moverents <b>when </b>he¡¯s stressed but he hasn¡¯t been active enough for me to see anything else<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what triggers it and we only saw it once during the eighteen months he lived with us but¡­¡­ He came back from one of his monthly visits with his dad in really bad shape. The worst we had seen over the six months he had been there at the time. Dad pushed him <i>to </i>tell him what happened but instead of talking he got angry. Dad kept pushing until he put his fist through the wall. He ran away from us. Stayed away for several hours, he didn¡¯t <be </b>back untilte that night. When he came back both his hands were in bad shape. Red, swollen and bleeding. He had a bad cut to his forehead, simr <b>to </b><b>the </b>one you¡¯re fixing on me and the back of his head was busted open too. When dad asked what happened all he was willing to say was that the cave wall <b>won</b><b>. </b>Dad never pushed for answers again.¡±

    ¡°Self injury?¡±

    ¡°We guessed as much but dad decided that pushing for answers did more harm so he didn¡¯t<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Did your dad take him to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°No. Cole refused to go. Mom¡¯s a nurse and dad has training as a medic so they used those <b>skills </b><b>to </b>patch him up at home. Dad cut his hair really short so he could glue the cuts together. It hurt him a lot but somehow he never screamed. Mom cleaned his hands but couldn¡¯t do much for <b>the </b>broken bones. We all know that he doesn¡¯t heal like the rest of us <b>so </b>she was quite lost. Dad refused to let him work for two weeks and gave him light stuff for two weeks after that. We never saw anything like it afterwards. Dad simply took <b>care </b><b>of </b>whatever condition Cole returned in after his mandatory visits with his dad.¡±

    ¡°Why did your dad let him go?¡±

    ¡°Cole was only eighteen so not considered 100 percent adult yet. It took my dad <b>six </b>months <b>to </b>convince Alpha Redmen <b>to </b><b>allow </b>Cole to have a real apprenticeship, where he moves in with his teacher, so he was willing to agree to just about anything as long <b>as </b>he could get Cole out of the pack house<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Sounds like your dad may have known more about Cole¡¯s issues with his dad then most of <b>the </b>wolves in the pack.¡±

    ¡°More along the line of having a willingness to listen and believe Cole over his father. There were several times while Cole had just started working with dad when he showed upte. He became extremely submissive when my dad chastised him. Dad said he¡¯s never seen an alpha so submissive<b>. </b>Said Cole refused to look at him, even after he calmed down. He was rmed when <b>Cole </b>stepped away from him when he tried to approach him. That he dropped to his <b>knees </b>in hard submission when he tried touching him. He was so afraid of my dad that his entire body shook and he struggled to breathe properly. <b>It </b>was after the third time Cole reacted that way that dad decided Cole needed toe live with us. It took <b>six </b>months but he made it happen. Unfortunately he couldn¡¯t fully protect him but it did give us some insight as to who Cole really is.¡±

    ¡°When he¡¯s not sick or afraid, who is Cole?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s very kind and considerate. <b>He </b>loves working in the nursery. <b>He </b>calls the pups the littles. That¡¯s how <b>we </b>got to <b>see </b>the best of him, alpha. When he yed with my little sisters and brother. He would sit on the floor with them and justugh. There was no fear<b>, </b>no hesitation. He was able to push aside everything negative about his life and just live in the moment with them. It took awhile for mom and dad to <b>see </b>past the pedophile rumor.

    <b>Chapter </b>

 Rising 66

    <b>Chapter </b><b>66 </b>

    I don¡¯t think they trusted him fully until they were injured in a training exercise and they got stuck in the hospital all night. Alpha never called the nursery center to inform them or us of the situation. Cole took it upon himself to get my siblings from the nursery and walk them home. He cooked all of us <b>dinner </b>and insisted on everyone taking baths. He was really torn about that one. He knew that mom and dad bathed them every night before bed but he was dann near in a panic attack just thinking about bathing them. I tried to convince him that it was okay for them to skip one bath. It was really hard because I had never seen him that way. He kept insisting that keeping them to their normal schedule would help them sleep, so I told him I would stay with him and <b>help </b>him. I didn¡¯t know how much help I could provide but if it calmed his nerves about caring for them I was willing to be there.¡±

    ¡°How old were all of you when he was there?¡±

    ¡°Cole was eighteen, I was fifteen, Caitlyn was five, Brittany was three and Jeramy was one.¡±

    ¡°Quite a bit of space between you and Caitlyn.¡±

    ¡°<b>I </b>was a rape baby.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I¡¯m taken aback by how calmly he said it, as if it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.

    ¡°Alpha Redmen has some fucked upws that still allow women to be abused. Twenty¨Cfive percent of pups born there are from sanctioned rape. Half of those pups grow up without their biological dad, but alpha gives the she¨Cwolves that keep their pup a monthly allowance so they aren¡¯t as financially burdened and the pup stays in the pack.

    I was five when mom met her fated mate. He¡¯s the only dad I¡¯ve ever known and he¡¯s good to me. Loves me like my siblings so I don¡¯t know anything different anymore but it took mom a long time to have sex with him. She hadn¡¯t been with anyone before my bio dad and no matter how hard she tried to break up with him he refused to leave. It was only when she proved to alpha that she was three months pregnant that he stopped bio from the weekly rapes. That¡¯s when Alpha Redmen started sending her money and it will stop in a few months when I turn twenty¨Cone. He takes care of me better than Cole.¡±

    He looks over af Cole as Ang cleans up the garbage left from the stitches. I follow his gaze <b>as </b><b>I </b>hear the soft whimpersing from across the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to hook him up with some form for that ng¨Ctube. Do you want to try and calm him?¡±

    I give her a nod as I help Jamie get off the bed. We head over to Cole and Jamie takes a seat on the stool still by the bed. I slide my hand again into Cole¡¯s as I start rubbing his hair.

    ¡°Hey Cole. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Hungry.¡± I barely hear him squeak.

    ¡°We figured as much. Ang¡¯s warming up some form. We¡¯re going to use the tube so you can sleep through it.¡±

    He squeezes my hand hard as he whines.

    ¡°Please no¡­.. tube¡­. feeds¡­.. hurt¡­.¡±

    He¡¯s gasping hard again as his anxiety stirs. I lean down into him <b>as </b><b>I </b>speak hoping that my closeness will give himfort.

    ¡°I promise the tube was ced properly. There will be no pain.¡±

    Just as I finish speaking Ang has hung a decent sized portion of the form and connected it to the feeding tube. It only takes a few seconds for him to <b>feel </b>the warmth of the form drifting through the tube. He stiffens up badly as his body begins to shake<b>. </b>I¡¯m rmed by the sudden change in his demeanor towards the tube. He handled having the/tube ced a lot better than this feed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Cole. Concentrate on what you feel. I promise you there¡¯s no pain with this.¡±

    He slows his movements enough for me to know he¡¯s testing my word, he wants it to be true<b>. </b><b>As </b>the level of form falls I can feel him start to rx.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b>you starting to feel better now<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I ask him gently. He nods his head slowly as his <b>eyes </b>start to ze over and his eyelids start to droop.

    ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b>fight the sleep Cole<b>, </b><b>you </b><b>need </b>it.¡±

    Slowly his body rxes as his eyes fully close and his hand finally releases me from his grasp.

    ¡°Hopefully this willst you a bit longer than that <b>soup</b>.¡±

    ¡°<b>I </b>liked¡­ the soup.¡±

    I chuckle softly <b>as </b>I smile. ¡°We were hoping you would. I¡¯ll be back in two hours to help you eat more, <b>Get </b>some sleep.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t take long to drift off again as <b>he¡¯s </bforted by the warm form gently filling his belly. I look at Jamison

    as <b>my </b>own <b>stomach </b>growls.

    ¡°How about <b>we </b>go get some lunch and <b>take </b>it back to my office<b>? </b>I¡¯d like to get you to finish up your stories about Cole and the Red Fang <b>pack</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>I <b>exin </b>as we head out the door.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 67

    Jamison and I stop by the kitchen inside the pack house. Any leftovers from lunch are packed up and stored in the refrigerators we have set up in there. I open the door and pull out a dish, setting it on the counter. Peeling back the foil, Ie acrosssagna, one of my favorites. I pull out several more dishes to reveal broli with cheese and a te of the standard grilled meats; hotdogs, hamburgers, and a variety of different sausages.

    We try to appeal to everyone who may decide to eat at the dining and banquet halls by having a main dish with vegetables, potatoes, pasta and meat <b>The </b>pack is big enough that food rarely goes to waste. Dinner is the only meal that my family eats together, separate from the pack. Most nights my <b>beta </b><b>and </b>his son join us. My delta, Anthony and his family, will join when I have important information that he needs to be briefed on. Everyone in the pack knows they cane in the kitchen and heat up leftovers if they get hungry or miss lunch. I pull three tes from the cab and start dishing out food for Lilly <b>and </b>L

    ¡°Grab yourself what you want while I put these in the microwave.¡±

    I invite Jamison. He gives me a respectful nod with a quiet thanks as he grabs a couple sausages and cheeseburgers with a side of broli.

    ¡°Will that be enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. This will hold me until dinner.¡±

    With that I start putting everything away as I wait for the food to heat. We head to my office once Jamison¡¯s food is ready. I hand him my te so I can unlock the door. My luna is inside and quite vulnerable right now. I step inside my office <b>as </b><b>I </b>open the door, directing Jamie to my desk.

    ¡°Take a seat at my desk but stay out of my chair. I¡¯m going to check on Luna, you stay out here<b>.</b><b>¡°</b>¨C

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    His voice is quiet but respectful as he sits in the chair in front of my desk. I stand at the door to the bedroom until he¡¯s eating, entering quietly.

    I ce her te on the nightstand before crawling into the bed with her. She¡¯sying on her side facing me but her breathing is steady and even <b>reassuring </b>me that she¡¯s still sleeping. I wrap my arms around her, drawing her close as she <b>stirs </b>awake.

    ¡°How are you doing<b>, </b>Lilly?¡±

    ¡°It still hurts<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>She whimpers as she snuggles into my neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby. I should¡¯ve anticipated your reaction better.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You were just caught up in the moment like any mate should be. It¡¯s not as bad <b>as </b>the

    <b>first </b>time we tied and I flipped out.¡±

    badly f

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much of our first time together. I allowed my wolf to take over so I wasn¡¯tpletely there. <b>I¡¯ve </b>always believed that I raped you that

    first time.¡±

    ¡°Is that why it took you two years to touch me again?¡± I nod my head as I gently touch her face.

    ¡°No Demetri, you have never harmed me in such a way.¡±

    She whispers <b>as </b><b>she </b>gently kisses my lips, my wolf purrs softly with the contact. Her kisses <b>are </b>slow and sluggish but I still feel the underlying need and desire within them. I deepen the kiss, gently nipping her lip, slipping my tongue inside when she gasps. I guide her gently to her back, caressing her naked body. <b>I </b>spend just a few minutes like this with her until she¡¯s finally awake enough to eat. I back out of our heated kiss slowly until I finally break it off.

    <b>¡°</b><b>As </b>much as I¡¯m enjoying this and ultimately want more, I think it¡¯s time you eat something and I get back to the young man in my office.¡± She stiffens <b>at </b>the thought of mystment.

    ¡°Rx Lilly, he knows not toe in.¡±

    I whisper against her lips before sitting up beside her. She gives me a smile and a nod as she runs her fingers down the side of my face. I smile before <b>giving </b>her a final kiss and climbing off the bed. I walk <b>over </b>to her clothes still on the floor and gather them before returning to her. I <b>help </b>her back into her <b>dress </b>before taking her te to the small desk inside the room.

    ¡°Are <b>you </b>ok or do you want to eat with Jamison and I?¡±

 Rising 68

    Chapter <b>68 </b>

    ¡°You <b>have </b>another from Red Fang you¡¯re interested in?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s a friend of Cole¡¯s and Cole gave him permission to talk, so I¡¯m trying to figure out who Cole is as well as how bad things are for <b>him</b><b>. </b><b>1 </b><b>have </b>a bad feeling that I¡¯m going to need to contact Xavier on this. I need to find out if there¡¯s any way to pull Cole from his pack like I would a wolf under twenty¨Cone.¡±

    She pulls her seat up to the desk and takes her first bite of food before speaking again.

    ¡°Do you really feel that Cole is that bad off?¡±

    ¡°I found more marks on him, Lilly. His back and his rear are as bad as his chest. He has a really bad bruise along his ribs that I asked Ang to do X¨Crays on. He did extremely well with having the feeding tube ced but was nearly in tears when we wanted to use it because it¡¯s been misced so many times he knew that getting fed through it was going to hurt him¡±

    ¡°Did it?¡±

    ¡°No. We did it right. Outside of feeling the warmth of the form running through it<b>, </b>he didn¡¯t feel anything but I had to stay and keep him calm and submissive until he realized that was all he was going to feel.¡±

    She nods her head as she eats. She definitely seems to be doing betterpared with this morning.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay Demetri. You talk with Jamison and I will sneak out the back.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain? You really should take it <b>easy </b>today. Ang said it was <b>a </b><b>bad </b>tear. <b>I </b>don¡¯t want you working <b>today</b><b>. </b>You need to rest.¡±

    She ces her hand on the side of my face before giving me a long chaste <b>kiss</b>.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll take it easy and <b>see </b>you at dinner.¡±

    With another kiss I nod my head.

    ¡°I love you Lilly. Let me know how you¡¯re doing the <b>rest </b>of the day. <b>Ang is </bing to our room around nine.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    I¡¯m finding it difficult to separate from her for the first time in years. It feels like a whole new rtionship has formed with her willingness to finally share what happened to her over twenty years ago. I wrap my arms around her from behind, pulling her shoulders back against my chest. I bend down to bury my nose into her neck getting treated to the alluring scent of my <b>new </b>mark sending waves of the perfect mix of both our scents into my nose. My wolf purrs lightly <b>as </b>I hold her close, kissing her cheek before <b>I </b>finally let go.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I know how you feel but we still have work to do. White Fang and White Moon packs arrive <b>today </b>at four.¡±

    ¡°Patrick said that the Blue Moon pack wasing.¡±

    She shakes her head as she exins. ¡°There was a mix up in the schedule. Red Fang, White Fang and White Moon are the farthest packs that participate so they alwayse first. Blue Moon and Purple Mountain will be here tomorrow. This is the first time we will have Blue Fang and Blue Mountain here, theye Thursday and Red and Yellow Mountain pack members will be here Friday. I think every wolf you invited came this time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a <b>first</b>. Do you remember the breakdown<b>? </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Seventy¨Cfive males and forty¨Cfive females. Do we have enough housing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I never invite more than 120 prospects. Although this is definitely a first that they all responded. <b>I¡¯ve </b>got three apartment buildings <b>with </b><b>sixty </b><b>rooms </b><b>in </b>each, plus I¡¯ve got two prospects that will be leaving Friday due to fighting.¡±

    ¡°<b>Is </b>that why Jamison is in your office<b>?</b>¡±

    Chapter <b>68 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>. </b><b>Das</b>, one <b>of </b>the wolves degrading Cole for his asthma <b>issues</b><b>, </b>got into a fight <b>with </b>Jamison<b>. </b><b>Jamison </b>got his forehead split <b>open </b><b>when </b>Das mmed <b>him </b>into a table in the dining hall so Patrick ended up taking him to Ang for stitches. I took him to the kitchen to grab <b>some </b>lunch before <bing </b>here¨C

    <b>She </b>nods <b>as </b>she speaks again. ¡°You should go enjoy your lunch.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Since </b>you¡¯ve finished yours how about I walk you to the door. Please don¡¯t hesitate to rest<b>. </b>You went through a lot this morning<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>will Demetri.¡± She gives me another kiss <b>as </b>we head to the bedroom door.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Tanya

 Rising 69

    <b>Chapter </b><b>69 </b>

    I <b>walk </b>out <b>of </b>the bedroom with Lilly, throwing her paper te in the garbage as we pass it on our way to the door. Jamison has finished his <b>lunch</b><b>, </b>cleaned up his te and is calmly ying a game on his smartphone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at dinner.¡± Lilly whispers as she kisses my lips.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    She smiles as she leaves out the door. I watch her walk down the hall until she disappears around the corner into the central area of <b>the </b>pack house. <b>I </b>close the door and turn back to my desk.

    ¡°Are you still willing to talk?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes sir. What would you like to know?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish the story of when Cole took care of you and your siblings. Last thing you mentioned was him wanting to keep your siblings routine in your parents absence but had a difficult time psychologically with bathing a five, three, and one year old pups. You said your parents had a hard <b>time </b>with getting past the pedophile rumors that were going around about him.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. Dad was less concerned than mom. He had more of an open mind towards him when he realized how rough he had it. While <b>he </b>was fighting with Alpha Redmen to allow Cole to have a real carpentry apprenticeship, which included living with us, he was also fighting with mom over the same thing. I remember there being a lot ofte nights where they argued over it. How dad repeatedly reassured her that he would never have that kind of ess to the younger kids. He pointed out consistently how he felt Cole was being abused and wanted to give him a break from such treatment. Mom still <b>wasn¡¯t </bpletely on board when Alpha Redmen caved and allowed Cole to move in with the condition that he report for ¡°special training<b>¡± </b>on the fifteenth of every month.¡±

    ¡°But she obviously let him move in.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. She wasn¡¯t very happy and acted very distant and cold towards him. It affected him in a really bad way. He was always ufortably silent <b>when </b>he was around everyone. It was as if he was afraid to make a mistake. You never heard him when he was in the house and it took him <b>six </b>months before he really came out of his room.¡±

    ¡°So for six months you never saw him?¡±

    ¡°Once he started living with us dad never had another issue with him showing upte. He learned the skills of a carpenter quickly and easily. I would often hear dad talk to mom about how impressed he was with Cole and his ability to pick up new skills <b>so </b>easily. He oftenmented on how it seemed like Cole was two different people. As he gained confidence in the skills dad was teaching him he became more personable. The more he learned the more he wanted to know. Even started talking to him while on the job but he always shut down when he came home. <b>For </b>the first <b>six </b>months, he woulde in, take a shower, sit at the table and eat dinner with us. While dad talked about his day Cole stayed silent. He never took a lot of food and barely ate what he took. Rarely did he ever look at anyone while at the table. If you asked him a question he would answer but his answers were either straightforward and to the point or vague, as if he really didn¡¯t want to talk about the subject.

    Unlike his siblings, he was always polite and thoughtful with his answers. He had been with us for seven months when the ident happened with mom and dad. He had just started the month before ying with my sisters in the evening. They loved him within the first month of him being there but it took him six months to start sitting on the floor with them. You could tell how difficult it was for him to stay away and they didn¡¯t make it easy on him to maintain <b>a </b>distance. I too always held a cautious eye on him but I never once saw him lose his cool. For a teenager without kids he has incredible patience towards the Hittle ones. The ident happened the day he had training with his father. I could tell by the way he spoke and moved around that he wasn¡¯t feeling well but he always put on the facade of being okay.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 70

    <b>Chapter </b><b>70 </b>

    So we made it through the bath. He did all three of them in the tub at the same time. He washed Jerry first before pulling him out<b>, </b><b>putting </b>him in towel and handing him to me with just a diaper on. I held him while he coached the girls on how to wash but it became very clear that Caitlyn <b>was </b><b>very </b>inefficient and Brittany was unable. I could see his hands shaking when he put the soap on the cloth to wash them. I guess he was hoping he wouldn¡¯t have to touch them. He was very quiet and obviously ufortable while he worked with them. The only things that he said <b>were </b><b>simple </bmands to get them the way he needed as quickly as possible. I don¡¯t know what gave me the impression but I swear he wanted to cry while bathing them.¡±

    ¡°<b>He </b>was that afraid of bathing them?¡±

    Jamie starts nodding his head. ¡°Of touching them while they were naked. Yes, I think so. They picked up on it too. Both of them tried tofort <b>him </b><b>but </b>he refused them. They ended up crying when he got angry with them. He felt bad but he just wanted to get them done. He got them dressed and we watched the show we always watch before their 8pm bedtime. The girls had been getting antsy all night and simply didn¡¯t want to sleep without knowing what happened to mom and dad. Even Jerry was unusually difficult to put down. He ended up putting a bunch of nkets on the floor of the girls<b>¡® </b>room <b>and </bid on the floor with Jerry<b>. </b>I don¡¯t think he meant to fall asleep but he did so I cleaned up the kitchen and bathroom before going to bed.

    It was midnight when mom and dad both woke me asking what he did to the kids. I was still asleep and very confused by the question<b>. </b><b>I </b>got mad at them. Asked them what did they mean, what did he do? He took care of them. He cooked dinner, gave them a bath, and watched their favorite show <b>before </b>putting them to bed.

    Cole woke up as soon as dad took Jerry and gave him to mom. They went to the room we <b>gave </b>to Cole while mom put Jerry in his crib. We both went back to Cole¡¯s room and stood outside the door. I don¡¯t remember the entire conversation but what I do remember I don¡¯t think I could ever forget.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>What happened?¡±

    ¡°I remember dad sounding concerned. When mom and I got to just outside the door Cole was in a panic attack. We could hear it in <b>his </b>voice. He kept telling dad that he needed to take his belt off and beat him. Cole was begging dad to beat him and dad didn¡¯t understand why. Every time Cole said that <b>he </b><b>needed </b>to be beat my dad asked why. Cole repeatedly said that he saw the kids naked. That he touched them. Dad asked in what <b>way </b>did he touch them <b>and </b>Cole told him that he washed them because they didn¡¯t know how to. Dad tried so hard to convince him that washing them was an eptable form of touch <b>since </b>they couldn¡¯t quite do it yet but the begging continued anyway. Dad kept repeating why until Cole finally yelled at him. His voice was frustrated and desperate for dad to understand. He yelled ¡°because <b>I </b>can¡¯t handle another beating from my father. If you think I did something wrong then you need <b>to </b>beat me for it. It doesn¡¯t matter if I actually did it. Just please don¡¯t tell my dad. I¡¯ll strip down naked,y on the bed and you put as much strength as you have into that belt around your waist. I won¡¯t yelp or scream. I won¡¯t wake the kids. Please just don¡¯t tell dad.¡±

    He was hysterical, crying uncontrobly and wheezing badly. Mom and I didn¡¯t look into the room until dad told him to strip down. Mom was going to intervene but stopped suddenly. I guess dad linked her. Cole was too panicked to see us standing in the doorway<b>. </b>It was very painful for him to strip himself of his clothes and dad had to stop him fromying down.¡±

    ¡°Your dad beat him standing up?¡±

    <b>I </b>can see tears forming in Jamie¡¯s eyes as he continues. Shaking his head he starts again.

    ¡°No. Dad didn¡¯t beat him at all but for some reason acting like he <b>was </b>going to calmed Cole briefly. Dad was very gentle with his voice when talking to Cole once he was naked. The same marks that are on his chest now are the same as the ones we saw on his back, rear and the back of his thighs. Dad tried to count the number of strikes but they were so crisscrossed together that he couldn¡¯t. He fought with dad when he was told to turn around. I nearly threw <b>up </b>when he finally did. His chest<b>, </b>the front of his thighs, even his privates were torn up badly. Mom was the one that held me and kept me from losing my dinner. I couldn¡¯t look at him anymore after that.¡±

    <b>Chapter Comments </b>

    2

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 71

    <b>Chapter </b>71

    The tears were finally falling as Jamie remembered that night with his friend.

    ¡°His manhood was purple with red cuts. Painfully swollen unlike anything I had <b>ever </b>seen. I saw tears in his eyes when he turned to show dad. For the first time he was fully exposed to us and he was breaking down because of it. He didn¡¯t want us to know. I heard his voice crack as he apologized. Over and <b>over </b>he was sorry for disrupting our peaceful home. He felt like he had brought his hell to us. That we didn¡¯t deserve to be exposed to the brutality that¡¯s part <b>of </b>his life. He thanked us for our hospitality but he wasn¡¯t going toplete the apprenticeship. He had exposed us to too much of his problems and he had to go. He couldn¡¯t expose us to anything more and his father will only get worse.

    He started trying to get around dad. He was determined to leave but his movements were slow and easily blocked by my dad. It was only when he saw mom and I in the doorway that hepletely gave up. He copsed against my dad and bawled. Dad ended up asking mom to fix a salt bath which made Cole <b>cry </b>even worse. I remember dad trying tofort him. He told him ¡®I know the salt burns open wounds badly but you¡¯re not doing it alone. I will get in the tub with you if it¡¯s okay with you.¡±

    ¡°How did Cole respond to your dad¡¯s willingness to help?¡±

    I give Jamie a chance to collect himself. It seems like this ordeal with Cole has affected him quite deeply.

    ¡°He thanked him. Told him he can¡¯t do the salt bath on his own. Dad had me take Cole¡¯s dirty clothes to his hamper. Told me that Cole wasn¡¯t going to be moving around much after the bath. I noticed blood on every piece of clothes in my hands. I couldn¡¯t help but cry silently for him. After mom came out of the bathroom dad asked me to close all the bedroom doors. So I did. Closed Cole¡¯s room when I left, the main bath was next to his room, then the girls¡® room before reaching baby Jeramy¡¯s room where I slept too. By the time I got back into Cole¡¯s room dad was helping him into the tub. My mom grabbed hold of me before <b>I </b>could get into the bathroom with them. The worst sound I¡¯ve ever heard echoed through the room. I had never heard a human¡¯s screambined with a wolf¡¯s yelp before but the pain it carried was beyond anything I couldprehend at the time.

    It only took a minute or two before he settled down into quiet whimpers but goddess it felt like hours. <b>I </b>cried like a baby in my mom¡¯s arms just as she did in mine. The rtionship between Cole and my parents changed a lot that night. Dad stayed for over an hour in the salt water,forting him the best he could. He had Cole dress in a robe since it was the easiest thing to put on and helped him into bed. I think it was 2am by then. They took time off. The beta was already expecting it because of the ident. The doctor at General had already told Alpha Redmen and Beta Andrew that they needed off the rest of the week but they had insisted in the hospital that they were okay. Otherwise I don¡¯t think he would have needed to call. Since it was an ident during training Beta Andrew told him they would still get paid and could still use the nursery for child care. He knew that caring for young kids while hurt would dy the healing process. Dad repeated the salt bath three more times that day.

    For three days Cole was either sleeping or in the salt bath. He hardly ate anything and mom even had a hard time getting him to drink the protein shakes. He did good with water though. It was on the fourth day that he really started moving around on his own. He stayed in his room most of the day but managed his salt baths on his own and ended up feeling well enough that he joined us for dinner. He <b>was </b>still quite stressed but we all tried to take <b>his </b>mind off what had happened.

 Rising 72

    <b>Chapter </b><b>72 </b>

    Almost a weekter mom surprised all of us by giving a lot of Jeramy¡¯s care to Cole. He was a nervous wreck but they tried to ease him into the responsibility by hanging out around him while he was caring for Jeramy without intervening after the first week. Seeing and feeling this level <b>of </b>trust from them changed him. We got to see who Cole really was once his confidence rose. Once he understood that no one in my family was going to hurt him<b>, </b>reject him, betray him, he truly changed for the better but just as he warned, the more rxed he became with us the worse things got with his father.¡±

    I hand Jamie a bottle of water, gently encouraging him to take a break<b>. </b>Telling his perspective of Cole¡¯s stay with him is mentally <b>and </b>physically <b>draining </b>for thed but I¡¯m after every minute of information that he provides. After several swallows he starts again.

    ¡°Dad started examining Cole after every visit with his father. Cole didn¡¯t like it and resisted at first, but the morefortable he became with us the <b>easier </b>these exams became. Three monthster his father demanded a meeting with him the first of every month as well as the fifteenth. He told dad that Cole <b>was </b>falling behind in his warrior training. Dad said he knew it was a lie but never exined to me why he felt that way. At the one year mark of being with us, Alpha changed his demands again. He made Cole meet with him every Thursday. We only had about three months to see the real Cole. It seems like <b>as </b>soon as he showed any happiness, any peace his father found a way to destroy it.

    Thest six months he was with us, dad kept his work light. The weekly beatings from Alpha Redmen kept him in constant pain and the pain served as a constant reminder of why he should be afraid. I would find mom or dad holding him in the middle of the night. They said he was experiencing night terrors from all the abuse.

    We all cried the day he moved back to the pack house. Dad gave him an enchanted key<b>. </b>I¡¯m not certain how it works but as an experienced carpenter dad is popr even among witches, warlocks, vampires and the sort so he got Cole a key to our house that to <b>everyone </b>else looks like a desk ornament. We didn¡¯t see him for a long time after he left. I tried to run into him but I had a hard time finding him. I got angry with him. Really angry. I felt like he was avoiding me, avoiding us after everything we did for him. Dad and mom were a bit more understanding but I wasn¡¯t. I started channeling my anger into beating up anyone who crossed me. After four months my parents started taking me to a therapist inside the White Moon pack. She said that I had gotten very attached to Cole and seeing the severity of abuse that Cole was suffering with had caused PTSD. I was put on medication for a while. I only recently came off them.¡±

    ¡°Was that thest you saw of Cole<b>?</b>¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°No. Although the beating that led to him exposing the hell he was enduring never happened to that extent again while he was with us he did end up using the key. About six months after he left he starteding in the middle of the night. It was usually when alpha was extremely stressed and was using him as a personal punching bag for weeks at a time that he woulde stay with us for a few days. I think he came three or four times over year¡¯s time frame.

    POST COMMENT

    The Son of Red Fang

 Rising 73

    It was two years after he moved out when mom found him in really bad shape in the bed they left in Jeramy¡¯s room. Both his eyes were inset <b>med </b>vasklen shut. There was a lot of swelling and blood all over his face and hands. Goddess he screamed as soon as my dad touched him. Dad hele me from Have pers because I started falling apart seeing him like that. Dad exined that with his eyes swollen like they are he¡¯s blind so he¡¯s going to be motzeran20 fear response. If I felt I could handle it he really needed my help getting Cole into a salt bath. I pulled it together and went back to the rota managed to calm him down, got him talking to her. She exined that Alpha had been beating him daily for thest six weeks. Alpha had done he knew he just had to hang in there until whatever was angering the Alpha subsided. Unfortunately, that day was one where Cole got called to the four times and by thest one that evening he didn¡¯t have the stamina to avoid his father¡¯s hits. Cole managed to find his way to our house and in. He knew when his eyes started swelling that he needed to get somewhere safe and we were the only ones he knew would take care of him. After exined all that he very quietly apologized for screaming. He said he was in a lot of pain and it was hard to control his response to touch when see what¡¯s going on.

    We got him up and took him to my room. He was crying by the time I got his clothes off of him. His chest and abdomen were various colors of ck, bine, purple and brown. His back, butt and the backs of his thighs were even worse. He had the ssic stripes of being beaten and cut by the belt alpha used all over his body. Everything looked to be in various stages of healing. I thought the first time dad put him in the salt bath was bad.¡±

    Jamie stops in the middle of his story, tears are streaming down his face at the memory. I can only imagine what this young man witnessed when he starts again, his voice cracking with emotion.

    ¡°He screamed alpha. Goddess he screamed in pain from the salt. He fought against my father. Tried like hell to get out. He begged and cried unlike <b>anything </b>I had ever seen. I left. I couldn¡¯t stand hearing him scream. I ran into Jerry¡¯s room, closed the door and buried myself into the pillow. I cried like the day my grandfather died. I held my hands over my ears as I could still hear his screaming through the closed door of my brother¡¯s room. I didn¡¯t dare go back <b>into </b>the bathroom until he was done.

    When I could no longer hear him I went back into my room. Mom looked like she had been crying and was sitting in the doorway of the bathroom. Even dad had tears in his eyes. Somehow Cole ended up getting turned around. He was sitting in dad¡¯sp. His legs were wrapped around dad¡¯s waist, his arms draped over his shoulders. His head was tucked into my dad¡¯s neck, red streaks lined his face and more were slowly falling from his eyes. Dad had his hand in his hair on the back of his head. His voice was soft and gentle as he spoke. I embarrassed myself but the first question I asked was if Cole sitting naked in hisp felt awkward. I was so¡­. so¡­.¡±

    ¡°Distressed.¡±

    He nods his head as he takes a drink of water before epting a handful of tissues.

    ¡°Dad encouraged me to touch him but I didn¡¯t know how, I was afraid of hurting him more but dad took my hand and put it in his hair anyway. He shift slightly in dad¡¯sp causing him to whimper. I took my hand away from him but his voice stopped me part way.¡±

    ¡°What did he want?¡±

    ALICUIT

 Rising 74

    <b>Chapter </b><b>74 </b>

    ¡°For me to stay. I barely heard him but he said ¡®please don¡¯t leave me Jamie.¡® I told him I wasn¡¯t and asked about his hand, asked if it would <b>hurt </b><b>him </b>if 1- held it. He told me no and held his hand open until I put my hand in his. Dad told me that Cole wasn¡¯t happy about it as he¡¯s <b>very </b>afraid of the hospital <b>but </b><b>he </b>had convinced Cole to go to the hospital. He needed my help to get Cole out of the tub and into at least a robe for the ride to the hospital<b>. </b><b>He </b><b>tried </b><b>to </b>hold back his pain but he couldn¡¯t do it. He yelped repeatedly every time he moved. He yelped when I touched his leg to guide him out of the <b>tub</b><b>. </b>He <b>truly </b>was blind and struggled with everything he did but dad managed to get a robe on him and together we got him in the car.

    Dad had to drive slow because every bump we hit hurt him badly. It took longer than normal to get there but as soon as we did dad ran inside <b>and </b><b>got </b><b>Dr. </b>Carter. As soon as the doctor saw him he ran back in and grabbed a wheelchair. With dad¡¯s help he got out of the car and inside the hospital. <b>I </b><b>was </b><b>almost </b>eighteen by that time so I parked the car before going inside too. By the time I found them Cole was in a room in an absolute panic. Dad had to <b>keep </b>talking to him because every time dad moved he thought it was the nurse doing something to him.

    Once dad got him to trade the robe for the gown he encouraged Cole to wrap himself around him. Toy on him like he had in the tub. It helped Cole a <b>lot</b>. Such a simple thing as being held. Being touched without being harmed. It seemed foreign to him, yet soforting. Dad got very protective of Cole<b>. </b>Every time a nurse came in with restraints he turned them away. One nurse tried twice to do the IV. After the second failure he ended up cussing her <b>because </b><b>she </b><b>was </b>ming Cole when Cole was being very cooperative.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Did they give up on putting one in?¡±

    a

    slower pace. Dr. Carter exined <b>to </b>¡°No. Dr. Carter came in and put one in near his ankle. He yelped and cried badly but he got it in. I was the one to point out the medication was hurting him. I was surprised when the doctor listened. He stopped and waited for Cole to calm down before giving him more at dad everything that needed to be done to find out the full extent of his injuries but Cole kept saying no, that his budget wouldn¡¯t allow for such expensive tests to be done and would lead to his dad finding out that he went to the hospital. That¡¯s when dad told him and Dr. Carter that the money to pay <b>for </b>his care was toe from my ount with the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I thought medical care was budgeted?¡±

    ¡°It is. I don¡¯t know where the fundse from or how things are determined but every wolf in <b>the </b>pack receives <b>a </b>certain amount every year and what <b>isn¡¯t </b>used by the end of the year rolls over to the next year. I wasn¡¯t ident prone <b>so </b>my hospital funds were quite high. Once Dr. Carter understood how genuine dad¡¯s concern for Cole was he actually introduced himself as Alex and really went into details about each item as they came up. Dad stayed with Cole through everything. He talked to Cole during the CAT scan and MRI, stayed the night to help him use the bathroom and to eat. He ended up cussing several nurses because they kept bringing in a catheter and feeding tube. Dad figured out very quickly why Cole was terrified of the hospital.

    Cole was in the hospital for a week. The only injuries I heard mentioned was that <b>every </b>single rib was bruised and broken in multiple ces, he had a fractured skull, a fractured eye socket and a small amount of swelling in his brain. I¡¯m almost certain <b>there </b>was more but I wasn¡¯t there when Dr. Carter first started talking to dad.¡±

 Rising 75

    <b>Chapter </b><b>75 </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s still a significant amount of injuries<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Jamie nods as he adds in more. ¡°Dr. Carter said his ribs were in various stages of healing just like all the bruises we see on his body. Although <b>Cole </b>wasn¡¯t happy about it, arrangements were made between the three of them for Cole to stay with us while he healed. Even though he still couldn¡¯t see Cole tied his name agreeing to stay two weeks under dad¡¯s care. I¡¯m certain he only agreed so he could get out of the hospital.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°The level of anxiety I¡¯ve seen from him just today would lead me to believe the same. Was there ever a time that he stoppeding to your dad?

    ¡°Yes. Him and dad got into a major argument at the end of the two weeks with us. Once Cole left the hospital, every day for the two weeks he was <b>with </b>us dad would disappear and not even mom knew what he was doing. On thest <b>day </b>Cole had to be with us dad disappeared for several hours. When <b>he </b>came back he walked very stiffly and was in a lot of pain when he sat down. Mom immediately started asking what was wrong but he didn¡¯t answer until <b>Cole </b>stormed in. I had never seen Cole so angry. His wolf was on the surface, his eyes <b>were </b></divpletely ck and his aura was strong and wild.

    Mom shooed everyone out of the dining area as they started into their argument. He repeatedly asked him why didn¡¯t he tell him about his father¡¯s request for him. Dad repeatedly told him that he couldn¡¯t handle it. He wasn¡¯t healed enough. They kept going for half an hour. I¡¯m certain dad was <b>just </b>letting him vent. I came back out and sat on the stairs listening to them. I could tell by his <b>voice </b>that Cole <b>was </b><b>crying </b>and dad was trying tofort him. He kept saying that he was sorry. That our family didn¡¯t deserve the trauma that hase from knowing, from seeing how bad things were for him. When dad tried to argue against that point he yelled at dad that he knows I¡¯m taking medication for ptsd. That he <b>was </b>the reason <b>I </b>had to be medicated when I was fine before he got there. He was sorry that he was selfish, that he allowed us to get too close to him. How all he wanted was the love of a real family, but instead of being able to love us back all he¡¯s done is bring us mental and now, physical, pain. He told dad that he was considered an adult in the eyes of the council and it was time for him to figure out how to protect himself. He would no longer rely on dad when he <b>was </b>weak as doing so was nothing more than a crutch. Now that he understood what his father was willing to do to those he allowed into his world he could no longer stay. That he was done. I heard him leave right after that. He came back around midnight three dayster to gather what few things he had there and returned to the pack house. I found out from dad that Cole did not injure himself while gone and when he had returned they were able to talk about what happened. Cole was steadfast on no longering to him for help but did relent on keeping the enchanted key. He promised toe by for dinner once a month when in the territory and told dad that alpha had finally finished the paperwork necessary for him to go to his first pack as a prospect. He was turning twenty¨Cone in a few weeks and <b>was </b>excited to leave the territory for a few months. He was leaving Monday for the White Mountain pack. He was sorry that he blew <b>up </b>on him. He didn¡¯t deserve that kind of reaction after he had just taken a belting from his father instead of sending him. He thanked him and told him about how much he had grown to love all of us. That we were his true family and he would rather die than to <b>see </b>us hurt. He was hopeful that he would be able to use his time as a prospect to find a new pack to live in, preferably one that has his mate as long as the alpha isn¡¯t an ass like his father.¡±

 Rising 76

    <b>¡°</b>Was that thest you saw of him?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>No. He kept his word. When he wasn¡¯t out of the territory as a prospect he woulde by for dinner when he wasn¡¯t badly injured. He became two <b>people</b>, acting like nothing was going on and if mom or dad asked he refused to tell. He wouldy on the floor and y with the three littles, allowing <b>himself </b>to take a break from his own life.

    Although dad is certain things have continued to get worse for him Cole has never said another word about it. After about a year, everything returned to as normal as they could be. Cole was always on the mind of mom, dad and I but time is a funny thing sometimes. I guess when the drama of something to terrible isn¡¯t in front of you every day you don¡¯t think as much about it.¡±

    ¡°He made quite an impact on you.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. On all of us.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°When I mentioned something about Damian being correct about drugs being put in Cole¡¯s food, you wanted to talk really bad then. What happened tha makes you think Cole was drugged against his knowledge<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°There were only two times after his apprenticeship ended that he came to <b>us </b>in really bad shape.¡±

    ¡°I thought he hade to you several times?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. About six months after his apprenticeship ended he stayed with us a couple days at a time three or four times over a <b>year¡¯s </b>time frame but there¡¯s only been twice that he was so bad off dad couldn¡¯t help him without taking him to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°So what happened?¡±

    ¡°Shortly after my seventeenth birthday, about a year after he left us, we had a loud knocking at our door. More like desperate banging really. It waste<b>, </b>ten maybe eleven at night. Dad partially shifted before answering the door. He ended up finding Cole throwing up in the bushes beside the door. He was struggling to breathe, in a lot of pain and ording to dad, appeared to be throwing up bile. Dad picked Cole up and hauled tail to the car and the hospital. On the way there all Cole kept saying was ¡®he overdosed me¡® but wouldn¡¯t or couldn¡¯t tell us what it was<b>. </b>

    It was only after we got to the hospital and stripped him of his clothes that dad and Dr. Carter found multiple puncture wounds all over his thighs and upper arms. They also discovered a spot that looked like an IV had been roughly removed. Dad had toy on top of him in order for Dr. Carter to get a new IV started in his leg. He took a lot of blood to try and figure out what was poisoning him. I was never told what it was they found. I¡¯m not certain why <b>he </b>got even worse about his food after that, considering it looked like he had taken dozens <b>of </b>shots, but he did.

    He was doing better mentally for a while after he left the apprenticeship but it seems like things started getting really bad for him again when he started in the warrior program. About a month after he returns the council starts poking around. Alpha won¡¯t do anything while they are there but Cole <b>gets </b>really rough looking for several months after they leave. Dad¡¯s tried to link with him several times but Cole tends to push him away. Tells him that he doesn¡¯t want to know what¡¯s going on. That talking makes it worse.¡±

    He sits back in the chair with a sigh. He looks like he¡¯s fighting back tears again as he finishes what¡¯s left of his bottle of water. <b>The </b><b>hell </b>that I <b>was </b><b>guessing </b>Cole lived in is far worse than <b>I </b>could have imagined and this is just a small snippet of his life<b>, </b>from eighteen to twenty¨Cone. <b>I </b>stand from <b>my </b>chair and without a word pull Jamison up out of his chair and into the hug I know he needs.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Nakia Miller

    Dimitri is a really good man

    View 1 Comment >

    1 1

 Rising 77

    <b>Chapter </b>77

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to let go, Jamison.¡±

    My voice is gentle as 1 encourage the emotional release I know the young man needs as I hold him close to me. It doesn¡¯t take long before <b>I </b><b>feel </b>his body shake with silent tears, his hands balling into fists around the fabric of my shirt. Giving him permission to talk to me was more about givingmie the emotional release he needed than a cry for help from Cole, but in encouraging it, I¡¯m closer to knowing the truth about Cole. I rub jamie¡¯s back until his body rxes before heading him over to the couch.

    ¡°I want to thank you for your willingness to be open with me on what your experience with Cole has been even though Cole is hesitant to be the same. It seems like he¡¯s been burned by other packs for sharing the truth of his situation which only makes it harder for me¡±

    Jamie takes a moment to wipe his face before looking at me.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t let the nasty rumors about him cloud your judgment of him. He really is a good person. Never once has he ever done anything to make me or dad believe that he could be a rapist or pedophile. He needs help alpha. Beyond anything anyone can truly understand, he needs help getting out of the hell he¡¯s in.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry Jamie, but I can¡¯t discuss with you what my ns are with Cole. He has caught my interest but I can <b>not</b>, for the safety of my own pack, simply ignore rumors as nasty as rape and pedophilia. I have to find the <b>real </b>Cole that is hidden beneath the fear and anxiety.¡±

    Jamie nods his head but it seems his tears have renewed at the news that I can¡¯t simply ignore the rumors. <b>Are </b>these rumors what¡¯s causing the council to investigate, not the abuse? Another element I must look into about Cole.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Jamie, your friendship with Cole doesn¡¯t get you off from your fight.¡±

    He shakes his head as he speaks, his voice is clearer as he pulls himself together.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect special treatment. I can assure you that Cole doesn¡¯t want it either. All Cole wants is to be treated as an equal. Not seen as some sort of monster, as someone undeserving of a chance<b>. </b>The very few wolves that have given him that chance in our pack love him dearly but it¡¯s been proven that <b>no </b>one inside the pack can help him. Someone on the outside needs to see it and act upon what they <b>see</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that no one in the pack can help him. The only thing <b>I </b>can promise you right now is he has my attention. I need time to figure out how far I can take this and what, if any, help I can provide. I don¡¯t expect you to understand but the safety of my pack is paramount over anything else.¡±

    ¡°I do understand that.¡±

    ¡°So, your punishment at the moment is the same as the other three until I know who started it.¡±

    ¡°I understand that as well.¡±

    He states as he nods, his head bowed in submission.

    ¡°At the moment, you, Andrew, Richard and Das are all on house arrest. You will report to the dining hall for breakfast, lunch and dinner otherwise you are to be in your room. I will show you where to get the water and voring packs if you desire it. Like everyone else, you may have <b>a </b>case of water in your room or drink from the sink. The water here is good, ites from underground natural springs but not everyone likes the taste of the minerals dissolved in it so we offer bottled water for drinking. One of the trainers wille get all of you so you¡¯re not trying to find your way to the dining hall on your own. Any questions?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No sir.¡±

    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s obvious he has an attachment to you so for the sake of Cole¡¯s mental health and <b>based </b>on the interaction <b>between </b><b>you </b>and Das<b>, </b><b>you </b><b>were </b>trying to defend Cole, I am going to allow you a special break.¡±

    This grabs Jamie¡¯s attention as he lifts his head, looking at me with his head cocked slightly to one side<b>. </b>

    The Son of Red Fang

 Rising 78

    <b>Chapter </b><b>78 </b>

    ¡°For an hour, maybe a little longer depending on what I have going on, I will bring you to Cole so the two of you can spend time together while he¡¯s here Wait for me in the dining hall after each meal. You will be seated at thest seat in the hall. As soon as youe in the doors it¡¯s on the right <b>side </b><b>closest </b>to the door. I wille get you and take you to Cole. You will stay with him until Ie get you and escort you back to your room. <b>If </b>you <b>leave </b><b>Cole¡¯s </b>

    How?¡± room, other than using the bathroom, then you will forfeit this privilege. Any questions

    He smiles as he shakes his head.

    <b>¡°</b>No sit, thank you.¡±

    I reach out to him and run my hand through his hair getting him to look back at me.

    ¡°Shall we go visit him again?¡±

    ¡°Yes please.¡±

    I stand from the couch and offer my hand to him. He takes it and stands as well. Following close behind me, we head towards the door.

    We return to Cole¡¯s room to see him fighting his invisible assant again. My main guess is his father. I jog lightly over to him hoping that <b>I </b>can interrupt his dream before it gets too intense. I pull the railing behind his back down making room for me to kneel behind him. I slip one hand into his and I¡¯m shocked when he grabs it.

    ¡°Alpha¡­ please<b>¡­. </b>talk to me.¡±

    I can hear the desperation in his voice as I lean over his trembling body, hoping that my scent is different enough to calm him.

    ¡°Try to rx Cole. It¡¯s Alpha Demetri. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±

    He nods his head as he tries to gain control over his anxiety.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­. alpha¡­. sometimes¡­.. it¡¯s hard¡­. to remember¡­.. where I am.¡±

    PI change my position so I¡¯m sitting on the bed with him leaning his back against me. I start rubbing the back of his head, gently encouraging him to rx

    with me. His grip on my hand is strong and hard.

    ¡°As much sleeping as you¡¯ve been doing I would <b>expect </b>as much. Are you hungry or need to use the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°Both.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to try and walk? You won¡¯t be alone until you¡¯re on the toilet and there¡¯s <b>a </b>call button so I can help you when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°I need help¡­. getting my¡­. boxers off.¡±

    ¡°I will help you with anything you need Cole.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going¡­.. to hurt<b>¡­. </b>me alpha.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Taking thest of your clothes off?¡± He nods his head slowly.

    ¡°Because of the injuries on your back and bottom?

    I¡¯m shocked when he shakes his head.

    ¡°No?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I can handle<b>¡­.. </b>my back and butt¡­.. The front¡­. is a bit harder.¡±

    I let out a soft sigh as I have an understanding of what that means. I start rubbing my thumb softly against his hand taking <b>my </b>time <b>before </b><b>I </b>speak <b>as </b><b>I </b>

    <i>1/2 </i>

    know this will tell him what Jamie has told.

    ¡°It¡¯s very important that you be honest with me, Cole. As you have already told Jamie, it see

    that you understand that I can not ignore your conditione That it is easy to see that you are being abused and it¡¯s been urring for a long time. I need your permission to document <b>what </b>Ang and I have found. The only thing I can promise right now is if I get the council involved I will not send you home. You have nothing to lose in letting me take pictures of fi condition you¡¯re in right now.¡±

    To my surprise he nods a yes and his steady grip on my hand has be thythmic.

    ¡°The easiest way I can get your boxers off would be to cut them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s start with sitting you up. Let¡¯s see how you handle that. Jamie, the side.¡±

    can you put the

    rail down on your side and help Cole move his legs <b>off </b>

    I slide my free hand under his shoulder once Jamie is done. To my surprise, he wraps his arms around Cole and Cole responds with the same. Once he¡¯s sitting up I hear him quietly whisper ¡°Please stay.¡± to Jamie.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this hurt you?¡±

    ¡°It does¡­.. I¡¯m scared¡­.. I need you.¡±

    I watch as Jamie starts rubbing Cole¡¯s head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this alpha is going to hurt you, Cole.¡±

    ¡°I want to¡­.. believe that¡­.. but three¡­.. already¡­. have.¡±

    I take a moment to step away and get a pair of scissors. When I return Cole is quiet but very tense and shaking badly. I attempt to move <b>the </b>gown he¡¯s wearing but stop as soon as he starts yelping, scaring Jamison in the process.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    ¡Þ 1

 Rising 79

    <b>Chapter </b><b>79 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Stay </b>with him Jamie. This is just a bad fear response.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s shaking alpha.¡±

    ¡°I know. Cole, I¡¯m going to use a pair of scissors to cut through your boxers. Are there any bruises or cuts on the sides of your legs that I should be aware

    of?¡±

    ¡°No sir¡±

    I can hear the anxiety building in his voice as I try again. I can feel him trying to shift away from me but Jamie¡¯s hold is strong and <b>I </b>can hear him trying to figure out why Cole is so afraid after consenting.

    ¡°Were you this nervous when you exposed your secret to dad?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Why are you afraid of anyone finding out?¡±

    They¡¯re both quiet as I move to the opposite side. He yelps again as <b>I </b>get started using my hand to protect his <b>skin </b>from any idental cuts.

    ¡°Are you ready to try and walk?¡±

    I watch as he slowly lifts his head from Jamie¡¯s shoulder. His position tells me he <b>was </b>using Jamie¡¯s scent to help him keep calm<b>. </b>

    ¡°What I would like to do is get you to the bathroom, get you seated so you can take care of your needs and when you¡¯re done, take a picture of your front and back while in the bathroom. There¡¯s a rail you can hang onto in there so it¡¯s the safest ce for pictures standing up until I do <b>your </b>physical.¡±

    He nods his head slowly but I can see the hesitation and fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you Cole.¡±

    My voice is soft, almost submissive in nature catching his attention. He looks up at me, and for a moment, into my eyes. Despite the dark navy color the fear written into his eyes is heartbreaking. There¡¯s only twice before now that I can recall seeing simrly fearful <b>eyes</b><b>, </b><b>my </b>mate when I first brought her home and a little boy that had been abandoned at the human¡¯s children¡¯s hospital.

    I reach out to the young man as he turns away from me again. He tenses up badly when I touch his face<b>. </b>I¡¯m struggling toprehend why <b>exposing </b>such a painful secret is so devastatingly terrifying for him.

    ¡°Talk to me Cole. Why is exposing this secret so frightening for you?¡±

    I gently rub my thumb across his cheek as a single silent tear falls.

    ¡°It only¡­. makes it¡­.. worse¡­.. It has never¡­. helped me.¡±

    ¡°How many packs, that you¡¯ve been a prospect in, have figured out that you¡¯re being abused?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only been to three<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Did all three figure it out?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jamie but <b>I¡¯ve </b>got to help him stand.¡±

    He nods his head as he tries to step aside but Cole is resistant to let him go.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Cole. <b>We¡¯re </b>taking everything just a little <b>at </b>a <b>time</b>. I promise <b>you</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>won¡¯t </b>make it worse on <b>you</b>.¡±

    I hear Cole whimper softly as I take his hands from around Jamie, freeing the young man from his grasp. He looks at me briefly before dacking big b down. It¡¯s easy to see how terrifying his life must be to have such immense fear and anxiety towards me. <b>I¡¯ve </be across plenty of <b>wolves </b>in my thre <b>alpha </b>through the prospect program that have been abused. They all showed a stronger than normal submission response <b>and </b>severe anxiety towards me which alerted me to their struggles, but none havee even close to Cole.

    <b>I </b>spend a moment in front of him running one hand through his hair while the other rests gently on his side providing support. I¡¯m silently hoping <b>that </b>bie bathroom needs are not too urgent as it¡¯s taking longer than I wanted to get him up and walking.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    Tanya Gordon

    I am so d that are documenting through pictures to turn in to the counsel.

    View <b>1 </b>Comment >

    1

    <SHARE

 Rising 80

    <b>Chapter </b><b>80 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Just like with the chair, I¡¯m going to wrap my arms around you and you do the same to me. You push and I¡¯ll pull to get you <b>up</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>He¡¯s </b>quiet but speaking better than this morning.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    1 remove the oxygen cann from under his nose and the pulse oximeter from his finger. I give him a slow count, keeping my voice soft and <b>neutral</b><b>. </b><b>We </b>seed in getting him up but not without several painful yelps.

    ¡°Take your time to get used to your legs again. Let me know when you¡¯re ready to move. I want to stay with you in case you fall.¡±

    <b>He </b>nods his head as he shifts his weight from one foot to the other, testing out his bnce while his hands are on my shoulders. I rx my hold on <b>him</b>, giving him some freedom to move about. He¡¯s swaying badly, which is a big concern to me regarding his oxygen intake. Surprisingly he starts walking towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Jamie, walk with him on the other side please.¡±

    Jamie doesn¡¯t miss a second as he apanies Cole and I to the bathroom. Despite his initial swaying when he stood up, he made it slowly to the bathroom without issue. I shoo Jamie out as I help Cole get situated, exiting once he¡¯sfortable. Jamie finds a chair to sit in while <b>I </b><b>get </b>some soup out of the <b>fridge </b>and start heating it up. I also pull out the special form we put in the tube so I can warm it slowly.

    Timing is perfect as Cole rings the call bell for me toe into the bathroom. I open the door slowly and call his name<b>. </b><b>He¡¯s </b>still seated with his head hung down and his eyes closed. I can tell by the way he breathes that he¡¯s trying desperately to control his anxiety. <b>¡°</b>Cole.¡± <b>I </b>speak gently in an effort to calm him.

    ¡°<b>If </b>exposing the rest of the damage your father has done is causing this much anxiety then perhaps it would be best to wait until tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be¡­.. any easier to wait.¡±

    I walk over to where he¡¯s seated and crouch down to his level.

    ¡°Look at me,

    Cole.¡±

    I give him a moment to bring his eyes to mine. He¡¯s reluctant butplies with my request.

    ¡°This is only going to help you Cole. I¡¯m not going to touch anything this time so the only pain you will feel will onlye from your movements and the gown rubbing against your skin.¡±

    <b>He </b>nods his head as he attempts to stand. I ce my hand gently on his knee stopping his movements. I wait for his eyes toe back before continuing.

    ¡°When you stand I would like you to take a <b>few </b>steps away from the toilet before putting both your hands on the rail. Stand as straight as you can but don¡¯t cause yourself pain in doing it. I will untie the back of your gown. Just let it fall to your wrists. While the rail is supporting you I will take pictures of your back, butt and the backs of your thighs. After that I¡¯ll have you turn so that one hand is on the rail. I¡¯ll take the gown from you and I¡¯ll take the pictures <b>t </b>need of your chest, abdomen, groin and thighs. Are there any other areas that are bruised or cut that I need to document?¡±

    I can tell he¡¯s hesitating which tells me there is.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Tanya Gordon

    I am so d that are documenting through pictures to turn in to the counsel.

    View 1 <b>Comment </b>>

    <SHARE

    POST COMMENT

    The Son of Red Fang

 Rising 81

    <b>Chapter </b><b>81 </b>

    ¡°I need to know everything that¡¯s associated with this beating. Das mentioned that your dad kicked you in the abdomen a dozen or more times before taking you to the training room. That it took you a long time to start screaming. This leads me to believe that the bruising to your abdomen and the <b>cuts </b><b>1- </b>have found all over your body happened at the same time. Are there any other cuts or bruises that I don¡¯t know about?¡±

    He finally nods yes before looking back at me. The fear I see in his eyes is immeasurable as he begins to speak.

    ¡°The back¡­. of my neck¡­.. where he¡­. grabbed me¡­. My wrists¡­.. my forearms¡­. and shins¡­.. I broke¡­. the chain¡­¡­ I couldn¡¯t take<b>¡­¡­ </b>all the hits¡­¡­ without yelping¡­.. I did¡­.. what I could¡­. to protect myself.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m looking for defensive wounds as well.¡±

    He nods slowly as I stand back up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get the gown back on once I finish with the pictures of your body. I can get pictures of your neck and other areas of bruising while you sit. I don¡¯t want to keep you standing too long. Do you understand what¡¯s going to happen?¡±

    He nods his head as he speaks ¡°yes sir.¡±

    ¡°And are you willing to participate in these pictures<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­. have much¡­. of a choice<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He nods but his verbal response easily tells me he wants to refuse<b>. </b>He stands slowly from the toilet and follows my directions. He stops after a few <b>steps </b>before turning and facing the wall, both hands on the rail.

    ¡°Try to rx, Cole. I understand this is a difficult thing for you to do so soon after meeting me.¡±

    I run my hand through his hair as I gently pull the string on the back of the gown. The bowes undone easily allowing the gown to slide down his arms away from his body. His body trembles bad enough that I can see it, his head is bowed down towards the floor.

    I pause a moment, wishing in vain that the young wolf could get used to me and my involvement with him. I truly intend to help him but with his previous experiences only leading to more problems, I know that getting what I need to get him out is going to be difficult. I step behind him and position my phone so I get the least amount of re from the overhead lights. I concentrate on each picture for the best image of his current condition. I¡¯m quite shocked at how little these injuries have healed considering the beating happened Saturday. I snap several pictures before speaking with him again.

    ¡°Well done, Cole. Now I¡¯m going to help get you turned so I can get pictures of your front.¡±

    He submits to my position changes easily and hands me his gown. I start with pictures of his chest and work my <b>way </b>down. I stifle all sounds when I finally see his groin. I¡¯m amazed at how difficult it is to separate out the different parts of his anatomy.

    His male parts are severely swollen and discolored. There are several raised red lines criss crossing the area giving him the look of being striped. It¡¯s only when I look closer at his left thigh that I see something different. There is arge, fluid filled blister that appears to be a second degree burn goingpletely around the middle of his thigh. I take several quick pictures and stand back up. His eyes are closed and he appears to be counting by the way his lips are moving yet no soundes out.

    ¡°Cole,¡± I speak quietly so as not to startle him. ¡°What caused the burn on your thigh?<b>¡± </b>

    He opens his <b>eyes</b><b>, </b>making contact with mine before quickly looking away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.. I keep¡­. my eyes shut¡­.. when he chains me.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it when I was cutting your boxers? Didn¡¯t it hurt when I touched it?¡±

    <b>I </b>stretch out his gown so it¡¯s easy for him to ship one of his arms through the hole. He hesitates to put his hand on my shoulder. It¡¯s <b>only </b>when I look back to his face that I realize his fear has grown deeper<b>. </b>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cole<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>I </b><b>can </b>see his chin trembling <b>as </b>he tries to <b>speak</b><b>. </b>

    <i>1/2 </i>

    ¡°I lied to you¡­. I¡¯m sorry¡­.. I must have¡­.. forgotten¡­¡­ he had Andre¡­¡­ wrap¡­. something tight¡­.. around my leg¡­.. right after¡­¡­ chaining me¡­¡­ ¡­ burned bad¡­.. but I don¡¯t¡­.. know why¡­. Please don¡¯t¡­.. punish me¡­.. I didn¡¯t¡­.. I ck<b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Richard Cummins

    View All <b>3 </b>Comments >

    1

 Rising 82

    The <b>Son </b>of Red <b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>82 </b>

    He yelps when I ce my hand on the side of his face<b>, </b>stopping his struggle to talk.

    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>okay, Cole. I don¡¯t feel that you lied. I¡¯m not mad at you.¡±

    <b>I </b>quietly reassure him before getting his other arm through the sleeve, I get him to lean against me as I tie the back of the gown before leading him out the door.

    We slowly make our way back to his bed without issue. I watch him as his face contorts in pain as he sits so I decide to check his chart for thest time <b>he </b>received anything for the pain he¡¯s in. I¡¯ve yet to hear anything back about the X¨Crays taken of his ribs where that long, ck bruise sits, Ie back <b>with </b>several items and sit on the bed next to him.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to try and get some soup into you as well as some more form through the feeding tube. I¡¯ve got some vicoprofen if you¡¯d like for the pain <b>you¡¯re </b>in.¡±

    It¡¯s hard to tell if he¡¯s thinking about my offer of pain medication or if he¡¯s simply trying to cope with it.

    ¡°Cole.¡±

    I speak softly as I touch his chin. He startles badly before he looks at me with fearful <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Cole, let me give you something for the pain.¡±

    245

    He nods his head as he looks down again. I slip my hand into his and start moving his arm towards me. I freeze when he lifts his hand off mine, quickly bringing it back to his body.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cole? You agreed that you wanted medication for your pain but you¡¯re showing a lot of hesitation towards me giving it to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.. what¡¯s in¡­.. that syringe¡­.. I¡¯m sorry Alpha.¡±

    I reach over and gently raise his chin so he¡¯s looking at me. Even though we seem to be making good headway with the panic induced asthma attack all ! can see is fear. Absolute and all epassing fear within his eyes.

    ¡°How about I hold you for a little bit? It seems like we¡¯ve stepped back away from being able to trust me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m scared alpha¡­..¡± He starts to whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know how<b>¡­.. </b>not to be scared¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be scared, Cole, and it¡¯s okay not to trust. I just want to help make you morefortable. The medication can wait until Ang gets here. <b>I¡¯ve </b>already asked her toe look at the burn on your leg.¡±

    He nods his head silently as he turns away from me again.

    ¡°Cole<b>, </b>will you let me hold you? Let me get some soup into you?¡± <b>¡°</b>Anxiety¡­.. too high¡­. to eat¡­.. I¡¯m sorry Alpha.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cole.¡±

    I speak softly hoping to gain some confidence back. He was doing well with me until I took the pictures. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what might be going through his head right now considering how the other alphas sent him home a month before the council came knocking.

    I move the tray off the bed to the table beside it. I fake a few steps to the head of the bed before sitting down behind Cole. He whimpers lightly at my closeness and I can tell he wants to pull away but simply doesn¡¯t have the energy needed to do <b>so</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡±

    I whisper lightly near his ear as I wrap my arms gently around him. Now that his breathing is better he has a bit more fight and his <b>fear </b>makes it difficult for him toply with what I <b>need </b>from him.

    ¡°Sit back against me. I promise it will help.¡±

    His agitation and fight are getting stronger <b>as </b>1 gently try to coax him back into me. He continues to lean away from me but hasn¡¯t tried to leave the ben <b>yet</b>, although it does concern me that he legs are still hanging off the side. He¡¯s moving his arms slowly but the movement is erratic. As <b>I </b>watch <b>his </b>movements longer his confusion bes clearer.

    I follow his movements until I¡¯m able to make contact with his hands. I don¡¯t grab on to him nor does he grab onto me but it does stop <b>his </b>movements. H draws <b>a </b>sharp, startled breath in as he waits for my next move.

    It¡¯s okay to touch me Cole.¡±

    He shakes his head as I struggle to understand what it is that he¡¯s struggling with. No matter how I reassure him that this is what I want he resists following my directions. It feels as if he was punished for doing what he was told as much as he was for defiance,

    ¡°Cole please, pulling you towards me is going to cause you pain that I don¡¯t want to cause. Come to me. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±

    His body <b>freezes </b>in ce <b>as </b>he puts his head in his hands. While I¡¯m starting to understand why Red General feels the need to tie him to the bed I also feel that has ultimately made this situation that much more difficult for him to deal with. I move myself closer to him as he rocks his body back and forth lightly. His head is in his hands but he is no longer actively trying to get away from me.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Richard Cummins

    View All 3 Comments >

 Rising 83

    <b>Chapter </b><b>83 </b>

    ¡°Cole, I need you to get your legs up on the bed.¡±

    He responds slowly, turning his body and lifting his legs at the same time. He manages to get his feet on the bed when Ang knocks and opens the door causing one of the severest fear responses I have seen in a long time.

    It takes everything I have to keep Cole from leaping off the bed, his arms iling erratically as he yelps in terror from my hold on him. Ang and <b>I </b>are in shock at such a terrifying response when he had been doing so well with us. I had nearly forgotten Jamie was even there until I hear his voice in a way <b>I </b>could have never imagined.

    ¡°Alpha Cole, look at me!<b>¡± </b>

    His voice is loud, sharp andmanding attention as his hands are upon Cole¡¯s wrists<b>, </b>crossed and gently held against Cole¡¯s chest. Light, persistent whimpers intertwine with the sound of his wheezing as he struggles to recover from his fight.

    ¡°Cole please. I love you and trust you without hesitation. You are <b>as </b>much my brother as Jeremy<b>. </b>I know you¡¯re scared and goddess knows that you have every right to be but I need you to trust me. This alpha isn¡¯t out to hurt you.¡±

    Cole ispletely still as they look at each other, I can see Ang approaching quietly with a syringe in her hand.

    ¡®What is it?¡®

    I ask sternly, cross at the very idea of what I think she wants to do.

    ¡®Five milligrams of Valium. That was a dangerous reaction to something as simple as meing in the door.¡¯

    ¡®No.¡®

    ¡®No? Demetri he damn near hurt you and most certainly would have hurt himself if you weren¡¯t here to restrain him. Every wolf is afraid at some level to be in the hospital but he¡¯s out of control.¡®

    ¡®He¡¯s not afraid, Ang.¡®

    ¡®How the hell can you say he¡¯s not afraid?¡®

    I growl through the link as she interrupts me.

    ¡®He¡¯s not simply afraid, Ang, he¡¯s terrified right now! He is above and beyond anything that I have ever worked with. I have found and helped over two dozen wolves, men and women equally, who had been abused or were being abused in their home pack, get out. As soon as I figured it out and confronted them, told them I could help them, they opened up to me. Begged me to help them after goddess knows how many packs looked the other way. Cole is so far beyond the level of abuse those others suffered and yet he refuses to talk. He has no ability to trust, to believe that I can help him and so much as begged me not to punish him when I found the burn on his leg and asked about it. I don¡¯t care about what just happened. You will not medicate him without his knowledge. Now go reduce the amount to one milligram and I will let you know when you can <b>give </b>that and the vicoprofen.¡®

    She turns away from me and heads back to the cab. As an alpha in her own right she can question my authority and doesn¡¯t have to submit to my demands, yet the closeness we have has fostered a level of trust that all alphas should have with their pack members. I bring my attention back to Cole and Jamie as I feel Jamie slowly release Cole¡¯s wrists. Cole remainspletely still even after Jamie has taken a step back.

    ¡°Cole please rx.¡±

    Jamie¡¯s voice is soft and gentle as he slowly covers Cole¡¯s eyes with his hand.

    me.¡±

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t look at you when your <b>eyes </b>are darting everywhere. Please <b>Cole</b>, trust me.

    ¡°How¡­. can you be¡­. so willing¡­¡­ to trust him¡­.. You don¡¯t¡­. know <b>him</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°The same way you¡¯re terrified of him without knowing him All I know is what I see Cole. I see an alpha who has defended you, protected you and helped you without knowing you ever since you got off that busst night. He has been nothing but gentle and kind, has he not?<b>¡± </b>

    I can feel his body shake as he starts to sob.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha¡­.. Dr.Carter is right¡­.. I can¡¯t control¡­.. the <b>fear</b>¡­. I need to be¡­. tied.<b>¡± </b>

    <b><i>¡°</i></b>No you don¡¯t Cole.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Richard Cummins

    View 1 Comment >

 Rising 84

    Chapter <b>84 </b>

    I whisper softly near his car as I statt gently swaying side to side. Slowly I feel his body rx in my arms as Ang makes her way back to us <b>with </b>sydager in her hand. I watch her closely as she grabs the syringe sitting on the table before sitting on the bed.

    ¡°Cole,¡± she waits for him to look her way before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you some

    Valium and vicoprofen.¡±

    I still my movements as she reaches over to his hand, taking it in hers she pauses to gently rub the top with her thumb. It¡¯s only when he rxes that <b>the </b>moves his arm and attaches the first syringe, giving him the first medication slowly before giving him the second. He whines softly and tries subtly to <b>pull </b>away as the second is given but overall handles both quite well.

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m going to switch sides so I can look at this burn of yours. Demetri, do you think you can get the two of you closer to the middle of the bed?¡±

    I start moving slowly to the right encouraging Cole to do the same. By the time she gets around to the left side of the bed there¡¯s enough room for her <b>to </b>sit.

    ¡°All right Cole, let¡¯s see what you have going on.¡±

    I can feel the fear and tension growing again as she lifts his gown on the one side and moves it to between his legs revealing a nasty looking burn. She draws her breath in sharply as she runs <b>a </b>single finger lightly across the angry red band that sits on both sides on the burn causing him to yelp and draw his leg away from the pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole. I¡¯m done touching for now. Can you rx so I can look a little closer<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    His body is tense and shaking again as she draws his leg back towards her. <b>I </b>slip my hands into his as heys his head back against my shoulder whimpering softly. I watch as Ang runs her finger along the actual bubble for several <b>seconds</b>.

    ¡°Cole, I need to withdraw some fluid from this blister. I¡¯m not certain how much you¡¯re going to feel based on the <b>fact </b>that you¡¯re not feeling my touch on the blister itself. What I need from you is to staypletely <b>still</b>. Stay just <b>as </b>you are with your eyes closed.¡±

    I feel him nod as she pulls out an alcohol wipe and empty syringe. She moves his leg around looking at the entire wound before selecting a spot on his inner thigh. She cleans it gently before slowly advancing the needle through the dead skin. She quickly takes the sample she¡¯s after and pulls the needle out with only a slight yelp when she presses the gauze to his skin. The look on her <b>face </b><b>as </b>she looks at the contents of the syringe tells me it¡¯s not good. She sighs lightly as she speaks.

    ¡°It¡¯s already severely infected. I will need to do a minor surgery in order to get this to heal correctly.¡±

    Cole sits up fast at the sound of surgery, fearcing his voice<b>. </b>

    ¡°Am I going¡­.. to feel it?¡±

    She reaches over and touches his face.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t feel it.¡±

    He rxes slightly but is still breathing hard with nervousness as she continues to exin.

    ¡°You will be put into a twilight sleep which is heavy sedation mixed with anesthesia for the pain. Once you¡¯re asleep I¡¯ll put lidocaine shots around both sides of the blister before using a scalpel to cut the dead skin away, freeing the liquid inside. We will need to change the bandage three times a day and pot a cream on it that fights the infection and pulls any silver that¡¯s still in it out. The cream also contains lidocaine which will help reduce the pain while it heals. You will also start getting a silver binder and antibiotics in your IV three times a day as long as you¡¯re in the hospital and you¡¯ll be switched to the oral type of both when you get out of here.¡±

    ¡°How are you so certain that this burn is from silver? I¡¯ve <b>never </b>seen a blister like that created from silver¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an unusual burn considering it¡¯s a band that goes around his entire thigh but only silver will get infected this badly without it being an <b>open </b>wound, That¡¯s why it¡¯s so important to remove the skin and flush all the fluid out. The fluid in this blister is holding silver against <b>an </b>open wound which is causing it to not only be infected very quickly but it¡¯s continuing to burn the healthy tissue underneath. Cole, when did this happen<b>? </b>Are there any other injuries that we need to know about?¡±

    ¡°I,¡± his voice is trembling badly with uncertainty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.. Dr. Pierce¡­¡­ I ck out¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>85 </b>

 Rising 85

    <b>Chapter </b><b>85 </b>

    She reaches out to him slowly, touching his cheek as he pushes his back into my chest.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Cole. The ck out is likely a form of shock from the physical and emotional trauma that this would cause. Unfortunately, this does mean <b>that </b>Demetri will have to do a more extensive hands¨Con physical with you to verify that we have found all your injuries.¡±

    I nod in agreement when she looks directly at me..

    ¡°It¡¯s also important that if you remember any injuries at all about the fight you need to tell us about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had¡­.. a headache¡­.. since Saturday.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Cole. It¡¯s possible that you have a concussion that we will need to keep track of. Now back to the issue of your leg. Did this happen with the rest of the injuries we¡¯ve found today?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.. ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°I feared as much. If this silver is of high enough concentration there is a possibility that we¡¯re looking at a third degree chemical burn simply from theck of medical care. The deeper it burns the higher the possibility of the infection getting into his blood and he will go septic if that happens.¡±

    He stiffens up badly as I feel his breathing change. It only takes a few seconds for me <b>to </b>realize that he¡¯s counting. That he¡¯s <b>using </b>the slow count <b>I </b>coached him through when he first arrived.

    ¡°Cole. I need you to talk to me. You¡¯re in a slow count right now which means you¡¯re trying to keep your panic at bay. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    After several deep breaths he starts trying to talk but <b>I </b>can still hear the underlying panic in his voice<b>. </b>

    ¡°I¡¯ve gone¡­.. septic before¡­. I can¡¯t¡­. do it again¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know how¡­.. to survive it again¡­.. I¡¯m scared¡­. <b>I </b><b>can¡¯t </b>do this<b>¡­. </b>alone again¡­.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to let it get that far and you¡¯re not alone. I¡¯m sorry Jamie but I¡¯m going to have to cut your visit short. We need to go ahead and <b>get </b>this

    taken care of.¡±

    <b>I </b>speak thest part of it as I look Ang in the eyes. She immediately gets up and starts getting everything ready for the surgery. I pull out my phone and dial Patrick¡¯s number. We use cell phones a lot more than other packs because we have wolves from other packs more often than not and it¡¯s not fair for them not to hear what¡¯s going on. I put my phone on speaker so Jamison can hear the conversation.

    ¡°Hey boss, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Are you busy?¡±

    ¡°Not really, just babysitting the rest of the whiners going around the track. I¡¯ve decided to use going to their rooms as motivation to get them moving a bit faster. Everyone is only on the secondp of their second run. They¡¯re moving so slow I¡¯m cutting this punishment off early. It took them nearly all morning just toplete the first ten miles. When they finish the fifthp they can go back to their rooms. We¡¯ve got two hours before White Fang and White Moon packs are here.¡±

    ¡°I ept your change in ns. I need you toe get Jamie from Cole¡¯s room and escort him back to his room. He¡¯s on house arrest like the other three.¡±

    ¡°Is he a strict arrest <b>or </b><b>a </b>simple arrest<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m giving him some allowances that the others don¡¯t have. Make <b>sure </b>he gets some water and the vor packs if he wants them. Let him choose <b>a </b>game system and three games if he¡¯s interested. Also, get him a remote and the code to the Roku as well.¡±

    ¡°What is he allowed?¡±

    ¡°Games, videos, music, books, whatever he¡¯s interested in.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Chapter <b>85 </b>

    <b>I </b><b>hang </b><b>up </b>and look at Jamie.

    ¡°I don¡¯t normally have an expectation as to who¡¯s right in a situation. You better be telling me the truth about that fight<b>. </b>

    ¡°What is there to hide, sir?¡± He shrugs shoulders as he continues. ¡°Das was talking shit about Cole, I tried to defend him. When <b>I </b>tried to lease, <b>chard </b>wouldn¡¯t let me.¡±

    ¡°I always like hearing consistency.¡±

    A short knock on the door startles Cole causing him to yelp and fight lightly as Patrick opens the door. To my relief Jamie seems to understand Cole¡¯s needs and wraps his arms around him quieting Cole¡¯s fight easily with just a few words.

    <b>¡°</b>What was that about, boss<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Patrick walks up to us causally.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 86

    <b>Chapter </b><b>86 </b>

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me to leave. He thinks Das is going to hurt me for defending him.¡±

    ¡°You really think he¡¯s dumb enough to do such a thing.¡±

    I can see Jamie nod to Patrick¡¯s question before speaking.

    ¡°Das tends to be the pack bully, sir. I wouldn¡¯t put anything past him. I¡¯ll be fine Cole, I just have toy low until it passes over or until he leaves. He usually is the first one sent packing. At least he was with the previous two packs I¡¯ve gone to.¡±

    He leans over and gives Cole another hug. It¡¯s only as Jamie stands to leave that the burn on Cole¡¯s leg catches Patrick¡¯s attention. As he steps forward trying to get a better look, I can feel Cole¡¯s back pressing into my chest again. Patrick¡¯s harshness this morning seems to have made him afraid of my beta. I look straight at Pat as <b>I </b>speak reassuringly to Cole.

    ¡°Try to rx Cole, he¡¯s not going to do anything.¡±

    I watch as my beta leans on the bed trying to get at Cole¡¯s levelfortably.

    ¡°Cole.¡± His voice is soft and neutral. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t take the time to do this directly this morning but I am sorry that <b>I </b><b>was </b>rough with you. You <b>didn¡¯t </b>deserve that treatment from me.¡±

    Cole lifts his head slightly before quietly giving him a submissive sounding thank you.

    ¡°May I ask you a question, Cole?¡±

    He pauses a moment but I can¡¯t tell if Cole has answered him before he continues.;

    2

    ¡°I do want you to know that what little I have seen is not eptable punishment by the council. You appear to be much worse than anything that¡¯s allowable by councilw for any wrong doing, short of murder, that allows for your alpha to implement physical punishment but these injuries of yours came from you being punished, correct?¡±

    I feel Cole nod his head yes.

    ¡°Okay. What were you punished for?¡±

    I feel Cole stiffen as he leans his head back on my shoulder. His breathing has tightened up again and I¡¯m concerned that he <b>is </b>going into another asthma attack. I¡¯m surprised when he actually speaks again.

    ¡°Luna¡­. Sasha.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying what Das said at lunch is true?¡± Patrick asks gently.

    ¡°No, Cole. No. You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me. This is the sixth time you¡¯ve been physically punished over that bitch and they just finished the mate¡¯s bond six months ago.¡±

    We are all shocked at Jamie¡¯s outburst and level of anger at such simple words. He growls lowly <b>as </b>he walks away.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to update me on what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Ang speaks as she sets everything up for Cole¡¯s surgery.

    ¡°When Das <b>was </b>walking back from the bathroom after Demetri broke up the fight he imed that Cole was a rapist and pedophile. That his beating on Saturday was because he raped their future luna

    Patrick speaks calmly as Jamie paces<b>. </b>

    *Cole, you¡¯ve got to open up. You said yourself that alpha would be stupid to not recognize that you¡¯re being abused. We both know that the <b>majority </b><b>of </b><b>the </b>pack reports negative things about you just to <b>see </b>you punished.¡±

    <b>Jamie </b>pauses in his tirade with Cole, I can tell that they are both hurting emotionally from what¡¯s going <b>on </b>with Cole and <b>fleding </b>out this Begging da about this luna seems to have really struck a nerve.

    <b>¡°</b>Cole please. You have got to find a way out.¡±

    For the first time in a while I can feel his head shake as he sniffles from the tears I know must be falling. When I look atmimn 1 can tell he and I¡¯m both surprised but relieved when he speaks his side of the conversation.

    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t go yet?¡±

    I¡¯m even further shocked when Cole speaks.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave¡­¡­ you¡­. your family¡­.. Dr. Carter¡­.. his family¡­¡­ All the littles¡­.. I can¡¯t¡­. abandon you.¡±

    The room stays silent as the pack mates argue, their auras growing in power as their frustration with each other peaks. I am impressed with what I feel from both of them.

    ¡°Cole please. All he wants to do is help you but he can¡¯t if you don¡¯t talk about it.¡±

    ¡°No one¡­.. can help me.¡±

    ¡°Damn it Cole, think about yourself for once! He¡¯s going to fucking kill you!¡±

    We all look at Jamie who is now falling apart. I look down to Cole who has muted his aura and closed his eyes. Tears slowly falling down his face. What Jamie has said seems to be a truth Cole already knows, yet he¡¯s still terrified to trust me enough to really open up. His voice is so quiet and submissive <b>that </b>he¡¯s barely heard.

    ¡°I was¡­. the twin¡­. that should have never¡­.. survived.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 87

    <b>I </b>wake with a groan as my two little princesses take turns jumping on me. This is turning into one of the longest days I¡¯ve had in a <b>while</b>. Physically and emotionally draining with everything I have learned today. Cole¡¯s abuse is the worst that I have ever seen in regards to his physical and mental <b>abuse</b><b>. </b>My own luna and her finally realizing the full extent of the sexual abuse she suffered has weighed on us both today. She has struggled to be her normal usbest self which has caused questions to cycle around the pack as to what happened between us.

    My thoughts about Jamie and Dr. Carter and their involvement with Cole has raised some serious questions about Red Fang and how the <b>alpha </b>interacts with the pack as a whole. Is Cole¡¯s hesitation towards talking about the full extent of the abuse simply a matter of protecting those who actually <b>care </b>about him? I don¡¯t think so. The young man trembles every time I find a new wound on him. Even so much as begged me not to punish him for not telling me about that burn on his leg when I asked about any cuts and bruises that I needed to know about on the sides of his legs.

    No, something happened to him that has made him terrified of telling me. That has made him believe not only can no one in the pack help him but no one on the outside can either. I can¡¯t <b>even </b>begin to imagine how hopeless that must feel. To be trapped in a pack that hates you. To feel like you were <b>never </b>meant to live.

    I roll over to the middle of the full size bed in my office. I handed getting White Fang and White Moon packs off the bus over to Patrick. I needed some time to think and dpress after helping Ang do a debridement surgery on <b>Cole¡¯s </b>leg. The young man handled the twilight sleep well. Our concern <b>now </b>is waking him up since he seems to be having a hard time metabolizing <b>the </b>Valium we gave him this morning.

    We reversed the anesthesia two hours ago and <b>I¡¯ve </b>yet to hear that <b>he¡¯s </b>awake. I ended up taking a nap and asked Lilly to <b>wake </b>me at 5:30, before taking the girls to dinner.

    ¡°Daddy, daddy, daddy. Wake up. The sun is up, you should be too.¡±

    The more rambunctious of the twins, Madisyn, is jumping on the bed beside me. I feign sleeping for a bit longer before suddenly grabbing the four year old and tossing her into the air.

    She squeals from the surprise beforeughing as shends in my hands.

    ¡°Daddy! That was fun. Do it again!¡±

    She kicks and squirms with anticipation with the brightest smile every parent loves to <b>see</b><b>. </b>I sit up in the bed with her in my arms bringing her into my chest for a tight hug. I duck my nose into her tiny neck and breathe in the sweetness of my girl before grabbing her <b>sister</b><b>, </b>with a squeal, and doing <b>the </b>same to her. They rest quietly against my chest as I look into Lilly¡¯s <b>eyes</b>.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    I ask as I touch her face bringing her in for a kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Today¡¯s been a rough day for both of us. Have you learned anything more about Cole?¡±

    ¡°I have but I want to wait until dinner to talk about that. There¡¯s a few more things I need to do. One <b>of </b>which is to talk to Xavier Bluemon. That¡¯s why <b>I </b>wanted you to wake me. I¡¯ve got a phone conference with him at <b>six</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Are you having dinner at the hall with us<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Madilyn asks. Her voice is soft and sheepish, sounding almost sad.

    ¡°No, Lynnie. I¡¯ve got an important meeting on the phone that I have to attend. But we will have dinner together tomorrow night. I might even have <b>a </b>guest if I can get the young man to wake up.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 88

    <b>Chapter </b><b>88 </b>

    ¡°Are you talking about the warrior in the wing?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised at how concerned Madilyn sounds about the prospect that I haven¡¯t mentioned anything about.

    ¡°Rumors spread fast around here. You know that.¡±

    Lilly looks lovingly into my eyes as she speaks. She gives me another kiss before standing from the bed, encouraging the girls to follow her I smile on they cling to me, begging me to join them. I give each a kiss on their forehead before cing them on the ground.

    My sensitive Madilyn pouts as she follows Lilly to the door of my office. Today has been rough on everyone as the girls are used to a lot more attem from both of us during the day but they¡¯ve spent a lot of time with their nanny instead.

    I run up on my little girl and grab her from behind. I toss her in the air, spinning her gently so shends in my arms facing me. It only takes a moment in the safety of my arms for a smile to spread across her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± I whisper in my little one¡¯s ear as I nibble on her neck causing her tough and squeal happily. <i>¡°</i>Go get some dinner. You¡¯re going to be sleeping by the time I get to eat tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay daddy.¡±

    I kneel this time as I ce her on the ground. Madisyn, taking advantage of the situation<b>, </b>bounds into my arms with her sister.

    ¡°Just remember, no matter how busy or hard my day is<b>, </b>I love you and will be here when you need me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°We love you too.¡± They sing in unison.

    This time they head to the door nicely with their mother as I head to my desk and start preparing for my phone meeting with Xavier<b>. </b>It doesn¡¯t take long for me to get everything I have so far on Cole organized and my phone to ring.

    ¡°Alpha ck.¡± I answer the phone, putting it on speaker since I¡¯m alone.

    ¡°Evening Demetri, to what do I owe the pleasure of talking with you old friend?¡±

    ¡°I wish it was a pleasurable conversation that I was going to have with you but <b>I¡¯ve </b>encountered aplicated situation that needs extremely delicate handling.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Talk to me. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Well, as the council prescribes, I run three, six month runs before taking a six month break and contacting the prospects that I¡¯m interested in for the full year trial. As I¡¯m certain you¡¯re aware, this week is bringing in the prospects, before physical week next week, then testing getting started the <b>week </b>after<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, but none of this should be unusual for you. You¡¯ve participated in the warrior prospect program for ten years now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t normally need guidance on how to help and care for an abused individual but this is one of the <b>severest </b>cases that I¡¯ve <b>seen </b>to date.¡±

    ¡°And they are unwilling to talk about it.¡± Xavier manages to finish my sentence easily.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even been here 24 hours yet and he¡¯s in my medical wing. The injuries that we have found along with other factors is going to make it difficult for me to start any formal testing let alone training with him for at least a month, maybe longer.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got my attention Demetri, what¡¯s going on with this brand new wolf on yournd?¡±

    ¡°What I need is the ability to pull him from his pack without him talking. There¡¯s also a family, outside of his own, that is deeply involved with him that<b>, </b><b>for </b>their safety, I feel would need to be relocated/ Possibly a doctor and his family as well.¡±

    ¡°This is getting really deep and you haven¡¯t even told me what¡¯s going on.¡±

 Rising 89

    <b>Chapter </b><b>89 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>not certain if we have even found all of his injuries yet but what we have found is quite distressing. It¡¯s very important that the information I give your remains confidential until I¡¯m able to make a move on him.¡±

    ¡°<b>Is </b>that why you¡¯re refusing to use his name?<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s been to three packs. All three figured out his secret. All three sent him home. I believe but I haven¡¯t been able to confirm that he talked <b>to </b>them. Told them what was going on and they still sent him home.¡±

    ¡°What makes you believe that he talked?¡±

    ¡°Every time I ask him to talk to me, even his friend was begging him to talk, his only response is that it doesn¡¯t help. That no one can help him.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s been burned by several packs. That¡¯s unfortunate and disturbing.¡±

    ¡°Not simply burned Xavier. The council showed up and started poking around a month after he got home. They never talked to him directly so he doesn¡¯t know why they were there but I was able to infer from information given by his friend that his beatings stopped while the council was there before they increased for several months after they left.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s corrting the council¡¯s visit with him talking about the abuse.¡±

    ¡°Not just that. He¡¯s been told by his father that if the counciles poking around again that he will be withdrawn from the program. I can only imagine the break he must be getting when he¡¯s away from his home pack.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much of a break depending on which packs he¡¯s going to,pared to who¡¯s abusing him.¡±

    ¡°His father and lead alpha are one in the same.¡±

    ¡°Now you really have my attention, Demetri. Who is this young man?¡±

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not doing that to him. He has no trust as it is and it¡¯s taken <b>six </b>hours just to start breaking the panic induced asthma cycle. He has no idea that I¡¯m even talking to you. What I need is information on the most currentws pertaining to an adult that <b>is </b>actively being abused. Thest time I tried to pull an adult from their pack without a protection order<b>, </b>at twenty¨Cone years old, she was too old. Fortunately she was willing to go into sanctuary status but thews seem to change every year.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think he¡¯ll agree to sanctuary status? That is by far the best way to protect him from his father. Simply pulling him from the pack <b>or</b><b>, </b>knowing you, not allowing him to go home, doesn¡¯t mean his father can¡¯te get him. That¡¯s why the protection orders are there.¡±

    ¡°But if I convince him to stay when everyone else heads home I may have a better chance at convincing him that the protection orders are real. That <b>I </b>can actually help him.¡±

    ¡°I admire your passion Demetri. He must be really bad off if you¡¯re calling me less than a day after he arrives. You know, even without his name and pack, I need to know what you¡¯re dealing with to get the correct information from the council.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got pictures that are time stamped. When I told him I wanted to take them it was initially as part of the physical and it still is, but now that I¡¯ve seen the extent of his injuries it¡¯s more than that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s understandable.¡±

    ¡°He was used of raping his future luna and received physical punishment for that usation three days ago.¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re looking at some time Saturday?¡±

    ¡°I believe <b>so</b>.¡±

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve been able to gather, using multiple sources, he was grabbed in a submission hold and was being taken to the training room <b>when </b><b>he </b>tried <b>to </b>run but failed and ended up with over a dozen kicks to his abdomen.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Can you send the pictures you took <b>as </b>you talk?¡±

    <b><i>1/2 </i></b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b>. I think this phone can multitask like that. First one is his abdomen.¡± I can hear <b>Xavier </b>gasp on the other side of the ins

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    01

 Rising 90

    <b>¡°</b>After he was kicked over a dozen times he was forced to his feet and his hands tied behind his back before he was led to the training room.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt Demetri but let¡¯s start from the beginning with you and I¡¯d like

    to

    record the conversation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I agree with the recording.¡±

    ¡°So, how did you end up with him in your medical wing? If he¡¯s not willing to talk then obviously he didn¡¯t run up to you begging for your help <b><i>stripping </i></b>his

    clothes off.¡±

    ¡°Well, to start at the very beginning. Damian noticed that he was extremely submissive and highly anxious before he even got off the busst night. By the time he got off the bus one or more of his pack mates had gotten a hold of his belongings and threw them into a smallke that forms when it rains for several days. Mild verbal abuse started after he had an extreme fight or flight reaction to me touching him. I separated him from his pack and helped him to his room where he admitted that he takes medication for the anxiety but his father actively keeps him from being able to ess it.¡±

    ¡°Denial of proper medical care is problematic, especially when sending a prospect to another pack. The alpha of every pack participating knows that the prospect needs to be in top physical and mental condition so denying medication to someone who needs it is, indeed, a big problem.¡±

    ¡°His anxiety was high enoughst night that I wanted to give him my number so he could contact me if an issue came up but I neglected to ask if he had a phone on him. He hasn¡¯t been able to tell me what happened but Damian found him in a massive asthma attack around seven this morning. He was berely able to talk but was able tomunicate that he went into a panic induced asthma attack around midnight. We reached out to the one doctor that is of high enough rank to override the pack alpha in regards to his <b>care </b>but his budget at the hospital is so low that his care is usually higher than the money he¡¯s allowed to spend.¡±

    ¡°So what does this doctor do for him?¡±

    ¡°He finds every short cut he can to preserve the money this individual is given. The doctor pays for his <b>asthma </b><b>and </b>anxiety medication so all he has to do is pick it up.¡±

    ¡°But you said he¡¯s not allowed to be on it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the doctor still fills it so that when he can get to the hospital he¡¯s able to pick up several months of medication at that time. We have also discovered that this individual has been taught how to do his own stitches.¡°/

    I pause a moment waiting for ament from Xavier but it seems he¡¯s just as speechless as I was when I first found out.

    ¡°The real killer in regards to the medical treatment he does receive is, that he¡¯s absolutely terrified of the hospital. And with the budget as low as it tends to be, the short cuts that this doctor uses results in increasing his fear and anxiety.¡±

    ¡°What shortcuts are we talking about?¡±

    ¡°He has no support when he goes to the hospital and he has no ability to control his fear so as soon as he gets there he¡¯s put into a full hard restraint system that doesn¡¯t allow him to move. Him being restrained results in him being stripped of his clothing, a catheter put into his dder and a feeding tube ced through his nose into his stomach. He¡¯s a hard stick when ites to doing an IV so they don¡¯t. Instead they give him multiple IM injections of steroids and Valium until the crisis passes. When he goes into a cycle, like he did today, he¡¯s usually in the hospital for at least a week. We¡¯ve managed to start breaking up the cycle in about six hours but I still feel that¡¯s too long.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    01

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 91

    ¡°I¡¯m struggling toprehend his medical care right now but obviously that¡¯s no

    all there is<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No. That¡¯s just what we found out happens when he¡¯s at General for one of these attacks. When I got him to the hospital wing I personally restrained him to get the IV into his arm. My technique had enough of aforting effect that he wanted me to stay and I ended up falling asleep with <b>him</b>. <b>When </b>Ang and Lilly woke me around ten, Ang told me that despite leaving him with me for two hours bis body temperature had dropped twice and wasing dangerously close to ny¨Cnine degrees so she wanted to try heated pillows with him instead. He had an extreme fear response to us rolling him off of me and when we needed to ce heart monitoring stickers on his chest, he curled his body into the fetal position.¡±

    ¡°What was he afraid of?¡±

    ¡°The catheter being ced is extremely painful for him and every time they monitor his heart the cath and feeding tubee next. Ang cut off his shirt and concerns about his back came up but it was only when his shirt camepletely off him that we saw his chest and abdomen. We immediately did an ultrasound showing his liver is erged and inmed but there were no signs of bleeding so we¡¯ve left it be,¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s appropriate for his abdomen being badly bruised but you mentioned his chest. What¡¯s going on there?<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°It¡¯s littered with cuts and bruises. Here¡¯s the pictures I took of that. If you follow the cuts with your fingers it appears he¡¯s been hit exceptionally hard with

    a belt about an inch wide.¡±

    ¡°Only the worst infractions allow an alpha to physically punish an individual caught in the act of the crime. This is what he got for being used, not caught?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more to it. Like I said, I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ve even found all of it yet.¡±

    ¡°Keep going Demetri.¡±

    ¡°When I checked on him before lunch he was in a bad nightmare. Despite his desperately weakened state he fought my restraint of him. <b>I </b>barely touched his neck and he ended up screaming in terror, partially shifting and tearing up the bed. Once <b>I </b>got him calmed down, he started apologizing <b>and </b>begging me not to hurt him. Ang was ready to cath him when he asked for it but I discovered that he just simply can¡¯t goying down. We did end up doing the feeding tube because we ran into several issues. He¡¯s extremely suspicious of anyone giving him food or drink that he doesn¡¯t see prepared, he bes nauseous when highly stressed and he cramps up badly when his stomach is bruised. So far we¡¯ve been able to get him to drink warm soup that <b>we </b>add nutrients <b>to </b>and get warm form down the tube without an issue.¡±

    ¡°So you were able to figure out that the food needs to be warmed or it causes problems. Interesting but not <b>overly </b>rate. Has the other doctor figured <b>this </b>

    out?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He said he doesn¡¯t normally eat even though he always gets a feeding tube put in. He¡¯s gone up to five days without eating.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really bad for a werewolf, especially an alpha. Going that long without eating messes up the individual¡¯s metabolism which makes everything medical even more difficult and in some cases, dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think I¡¯vee across a wolf that¡¯s gone that long without eating repeatedly. Going two or three days when you¡¯re sick, once or twice during childhood, won¡¯t affect them much but repeated exposure to starvation as an adult will and from what he¡¯s managed to tell me, his home hospital either doesn¡¯t get the tube in correctly or they don¡¯t warm it and causes his stomach to cramp so eating in the hospital is always painful. We are also giving him anti nausea medicine in the form every four hours which was never mentioned by his home hospital either.¡±

    ¡°It does indeed sound like they haven¡¯t taken the time to figure out how to keep him eating. How long did it take <b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°An hour or two. My first attempt was around noon. That¡¯s when Ang <b>put </b>the feeding tube in. He also indicated that today was the first time he¡¯s had the numbing spray before having it ced.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a rough way to go.¡±

    ¡°He handled the cement better than <b>we </b>thought.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°But he actually became fearful of us using it. Majority of the time at General, the use of the tube is <b>very </b>painful for him<b>.</b>¡±

 Rising 92

    <b>Chapter </b><b>92 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>What a shame. That¡¯s quite a bit to be dealing with.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more Xavier.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>More?¡±

    ¡°It was around 1:30 when I discovered arge scar on the bottom half of his back but I can¡¯t tell what caused it because of all the cuts and bruises on <b>his </b>back. He has a nasty, scabbed up ck bruise along his ribs that X¨Crays have revealed contains two cracked ribs. If you look closely you <b>can </b>see with some of the stray hits that the bruise is in the shape of a belt buckle. His rear and the backs of both thighs have the same marks.<b>¡± </b>

    I send Xavier the pictures of his back, rear and legs as I pause to let him collect his thoughts. I hear him sight deeply before 1 continue.

    ¡°It was after talking with his friend and what his friend witnessed, at least the aftermath portion of alpha¡¯s abuse, that I discovered the most disturbing injuries.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not done yet.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even found everything out about this young man. This is all about what happened three days ago.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s got a severely bruised abdomen, cuts and bruises all over his chest, back, butt and thighs and two broken ribs. What else is there to beat on?¡±

    ¡°His groin.¡±

    I speak softly as I wish it wasn¡¯t true. As angry as pedophiles make me I still would kill them quickly over trying to beat their dick off. That¡¯s just <b>as </b>sick and depraved as anything a pedophile could do.

    ¡°Are you certain that this is simply an usation? That he wasn¡¯t caught in the act?¡±

    ¡°Even if he was caught in the act of raping his luna, would the council approve of this as appropriate physical punishment? I haven¡¯t even sent you the <b>rest </b>of the pictures.¡±

    ¡°How many more do you have?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain. I only took one of his groin as he¡¯s so swollen and discolored it¡¯s difficult to tell he¡¯s even a male. I took two of his left leg where he has both marks from the belt and a severe second degree chemical burn.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what was that you just said?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know what his father did to burn his leg. He tends to close his eyes when his father chains him. All he could tell me was that something <b>was </b>wrapped tightly around his leg just after his father chained him. He didn¡¯t say anything about it being hot, just that it burned badly. That¡¯s actually a major concern of ours right now. We put him in a twilight sleep to do a debridement surgery on his leg. When Ang took a fluid sample she found that it <b>was </b>already badly infected. We reversed the twilight sleep over two hours ago and he hasn¡¯t woken up yet. We¡¯ve already maxed him out for today on the reversal drug so we¡¯re keeping a tight watch on him until morning. I¡¯ve got an alpha nurse that normally works the night shift at Generaling to keep an <b>eye </b>on him overnight.¡±

    ¡°What else did you find?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s bruises on his wrists where he broke the chain, and cuts and bruises on his forearms and shins. After he broke the chain his dad got careless with the belt. There¡¯s a bruise in the shape of a handprint on the back of his neck.¡±

    ¡°Send everything you have. I will request a special meeting with the council tomorrow to discuss applicablews that pertain to a situation like this but it can take up to a <b>week </b>just to get a date and it may be a month or longer before <b>I </b>can meet with them. They don¡¯t have a very good prioritization system which seems to allow dangerous situations like this slip through the <b>cracks</b>. My best advice is to get him talking and agree to the protection orders. If he was willing to give you detailed ounts of the beatings he¡¯s receiving at home I¡¯m certain ne¡¯d fit into protection from abuse and protection from torture orders<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Keep me updated on what¡¯s going on and I¡¯ll do the same from here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, Demetri. Have a good evening.¡±

    I hang up with Xavier shortly before going through my pictures and sending thest of them. I find myself stuck on the hand print around his per big as my <b>own </b>hand. I can¡¯t help but imagine that nasty bruise wrapped around my girls¡® necks. How much pain that would cause them. There¡¯s plenty of times that my submission hold has caused pain but that¡¯s usually only when the adults struggle toply with my demand or they are actively burting someone else. Never have I left a bruise like this on the neck of a pack member. Xavier is right, no wonder he had such a dramatic reacting to permal submission hold.

    I¡¯m deep in thought as I didn¡¯t expect Xavier¡¯s reaction to what I gave him nor the fact that getting a meeting with the council is no longer an easy or fast thing. <b>I¡¯ve </b>got to get this young wolf to talk. To agree to the protection orders or I fear that Jamison may be right. Alpha Redmen may indeed kill his youngest son<b>. </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    2

 Rising 93

    I¡¯m running fast through the forest easily dodging the tree roots and low hanging branches. My solid ck wolf dips in and out of the shadows easily wh only his bright gold eyes giving away his very presence. The moon is full and high in the sky giving me the best lighting for such a venture betare night dinner with my beta, his son, my two sons, my luna and Alpha Dominic and his new luna, Dasha.

    I had Lilly take our daughters, twins Madisyn and Madilyn to the pack¡¯s banquet hall for dinner while I had my phone conference with Xwer, the lead liaison with the council for abused and tortured wolves.

    ate

    My meeting didn¡¯t give me the answers I was looking for, thus the reason for my run right now. I¡¯m angry and frustrated with the condition Cole is in. He¡¯s in no condition for his strength and endurance to be tested. All 1 can do right now is challenge his character, to figure out his personality and core values. Although, I do have an uneasy feeling that if he hadn¡¯t had that asthma attackst night he¡¯d be pushing himself to keep up with the rest of the warriors. much to his own detriment.

    I scheduled my dinner for eight, giving me enough time to give Jamie a short visit with Cole before returning him to the prospects dormitories about ten minutes ago. That¡¯s where my run started. I needed to clear my head, make a n. Not only am I dealing with trying to poll Cole from his pack out <b>the </b>probable relocation of Jamison Williams and his family. He and his father, Jonathan Jenkins, know too much to consider leaving them <i>at </i>Red Fang should I find a <b>way </b>to make a move on Cole.

    I stop at the far south western edge of my territory. I take my time smelling the air as I slowly cross the line into a clearing just beyond the tree line. The faint smell of rotting meat and wet dog alerts me to rogues having been in the area but the faintness of it reassures me that it¡¯s been days since they werest here. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve crossed my own border as a wolf.

    I¡¯m on high alert as I explore the area. It looks as if it was cleared and being prepared for housing but <b>was </b>abandoned before anything else happened. I continue my cautious walk for about a mile beforeing across a stream. I stop briefly for a drink. Thisnd is providing me a decent distraction for the moment and I¡¯m deep in thought as to the uses thisnd could provide my pack.

    I know I have the Blue Ridge territory that borders mine on the southeast corner but I haven¡¯t heard of anynd deals going on since Alpha Hunter <b>and </b>Luna Melissa Blue had attempted to expand their territory. Unfortunately a rogue attack decimated the pack and killed both of them causing the contract to be canceled. Alpha Hunter¡¯s beta, Alrik Anderson then took over the pack since the Blue¡¯s twin daughters<b>, </b>Savannah and Samantha, couldn¡¯t be found. They were only a year, maybe two when the attack happened fourteen years ago. It was about two years ago that I met with an extremely stubborn delta he¨Cwolf. If my son hadn¡¯t picked up on Delta Jacob¡¯s refusal to fight he would have killed him the night he crossed our border.

    It¡¯s the stirring of the leaves that brings me from my thoughts, alerting me to the presence of another. I lift my head just enough from the water to smell the air. I can just barely catch her scent but it tells me everything I need to know. It¡¯s obviously another werewolf. She¡¯s not a lost member of Crimson Dawn but she doesn¡¯t smell like a rogue either. It¡¯s a young she¨Cwolf that is terrified by my very presence even though I¡¯ve yet to even spot her.

    I lift my head slowly, scanning the other side of the stream, straining against the darkness of the tree line looking for who I know <b>I </b>smell. It takes me a minute to finally spot her. Standing on the edge of the forest is a light colored she¨Cwolf. She¡¯s too small to be an adult and she¡¯s obviously malnourished which likely forced her to shift before she turned sixteen. She¡¯s frozen, where she stands with several dead hares hanging from her mouth.

    Just as I start to shift I¡¯m stopped by a quiet, submissive voice in my head.

    ¡®Please don¡¯t shift. I know what you are and I can channel with you¡®

    Chapter <b>Comments </b>

    61

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 94

    <b>Chapter </b><b>94 </b>

    ¡®You¡¯re not a member of my pack. How are

    you able to link with me?¡® I¡¯m taken aback by this wolf¡¯s special ability.

    ¡®<b>I </b>can channel with any alpha as long as I can see them. I lost my linking ability many years ago.¡®

    ¡®Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize there was a difference. You look to be in rough shape and you sound too young to be a rouge. Can I help you in any way?

    ¡®Please don¡¯t hurt me. Don¡¯t tell alpha I was out here. The pups are hungry and this is the only ce I can hunt¡®

    Even through the channel I can hear the fear and panic in her young voice.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know who you are, how can I report anything back to your alpha?<b>¡® </b>

    ¡®I don¡¯t know<b>, </b>Somehow he always finds out and I end up in the basement for days.<b>¡® </b>

    I cock my head as Iy down. I won¡¯t go so far as submitting to this unknown she¨Cwolf, but considering we are on neutral territory, I can make myself less threatening and intimidating. She seems to rx a little with my efforts.

    ¡®The only thing I can tell you is I¡¯m the oldest orphan living in the Blue Ridge pack house. Families have been disappearing from the territory. Alpha goes mad every time the link is severed and takes his anger out on us. Delta Jacob tells me he¡¯s the one doing <b>it</b><b>, </b>the one taking the families from the <b>territory</b>. He wants the pups, the orphans living in the house that Alpha created. I don¡¯t trust him. I can¡¯t when I don¡¯t know where the families have gone.¡±

    ¡®I can assure you the families that have left Blue Ridge have done so willingly. I am Alpha Demetri ck, I am the alpha of Crimson Dawn and the alpha working with Delta Jacobs to get these families out of harm¡¯s way. My understanding <b>is </b>Alpha Anderson may be killing wolves with pups in order to create orphans to be used as ves. Is that true?¡®

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry alpha, I¡¯ve said too much. I¡¯ve got to go.¡®

    ¡®Wait sweetheart.¡®

    She¡¯spletely stiff as she freezes in ce. She¡¯s shaking hard but in the chill of thete January night it¡¯s hard to tell where the fear ends and the cold begins.

    ¡®There¡¯s two reasons I agreed to help Delta Jacobs. I had to agree to the first in order to achieve the second. The only reason I¡¯m taking the families first is to prevent more pups from bing orphans when Delta Jacobs starts bringing me those who already are. ording to Jacobs, every pup living in that house is neglected and abused and to keep that from happening to any more pups I¡¯ve got to get all the pups with their families out of the territory. I understand that you don¡¯t trust him and you have little reason to trust me but once all the families are out it is critical for everyone¡¯s survival to get the orphans out of that hell house. I do everything by the book and once you¡¯re here as well, I can show you where every family and every orphaned pup has gone. My goal is to remove every pup, including you, from his abusive reign. I promise you, every family that Delta Jacobs has brought me has been provided medical care, clothing, food, water and shelter until they could be relocated to another pack equipped to meet their needs. Please think about it. We both know that the orphans can¡¯t stay.¡®

    I can feel her in my head, I know I haven¡¯t lost her and I¡¯m patiently waiting for her to respond.

    ¡®What is your n for the orphans? What will you do to them?¡®

    ¡°The orphaned pups will be moreplicated than the families so it will take more time to get them into proper foster families in packs that can raise them properly but in general they are treated the same. They will initially be brought to my medical wing. Considering thete hour that the familiese to me, I¡¯m going to assume that the kids willete at night as well. So they will be madefortable. <b>A </b>brief physical after they¡¯ve had a bath to verify that they don¡¯t have any immediate medical needs before they are given clean clothes, and something to eat and drink. If there are no emergency needs, then I will set them up in one of the guest rooms I have on the ground floor so they can get some <b>sleep </b>before <b>a </bplete physical is done. Children with emergency needs will be admitted to my hospital wing and given appropriate medical care. Those children will not be moved out of the hospital until they are stable and able to meet the majority of their basic needs appropriate for their age. How quickly things move in either case will depend on the age of <b>the </b>child, severity of abuse and neglect, and foster to adopt family avability. Unfortunately, due to the size of my pack the council will only allow me to keep the highest ranked pups, mostly alphas and betas, based on birth rank. All others, within six months to a year after theye to me, will go to other packs four to six hours away. Families have more choice in the matter but the majority choose to take the first pack they are offered.¡®

 Rising 95

    <b>Chapter </b><b>95 </b>

    How do you know they are any good? That the pups won¡¯t be abused in the new packs?

    ¡°There is a collective of sanctuary packs that go through a lot of research and testing with the council in order to qualify to take in troubled and seed wolves. This includes a rogue, usually a female, that the council purposely ces on theirnd to test how they handle a wolf in distress. The smaller parks that can best amodate the lowest ranked wolves and families are the ones granted second chance stature. These are the packs that are of medium wasich so they can supply the necessary mental health therapy and medical interventions needed for the wolf to recover from their trauma int they are <b>n </b>yerally struggling with low birth rates so taking in families and children, as well as keeping them in the pack is very important to them. You can¡¯t keep a will the pack if you don¡¯t take care of them.¡®

    I pause for a moment, giving her time to think.

    ¡®It¡¯s a lot to ask of me, Alpha ck, but I will think about it.¡¯

    ¡°Thank you. As a show of good faith I¡¯m going to give you permission to hunt in my eastern forest. This location is quite far from Blue Ridge <b>and </b>you don<b>¡® </b>appear to be in the best condition for such a trek. My eastern forest is my closest border to Blue Ridge and it has plenty of small game you should be able to catch in your weakened state. I will alert my border patrol that you have permission to be there. Stay in the southeast quadrant of the territory. I have a gravel road that separates the north and south and ake that separates east and west. Stay in the tree line until you¡¯re ready for my help. My border patrol will detain you if you are found outside of the territory I just described. My patrol has been well trained on recognizing and helping wolves in distress s please don¡¯t fear them or fight them, just follow their directions and they will bring <b>you </b>to me.¡®

    She stands frozen, as if she¡¯s forgotten what she was doing or why she was there. She looks at me intently, trying to figure out how much of my offer is real. Iy patiently in the grass, hoping that my offer is enough for her to have some confidence in the deal Delta Jacobs made with me. Getting all the paps out such a horrid ce and gather enough evidence <b>to </b>shut the pack down for good in exchange for protection from the council. I have no idea whatcobs has done to need protection from the council but he was adamant about securing support, that he was simply doing what no one else was willing to do. I agreed nheless.

    She bows her head slightly before I hear her voice again.

    ¡®Thank you, Alpha ck. I must go now.¡®

    I watch as the mysterious she¨Cwolf turns tail and disappears into the thickness of the dense, dark woods. <b>I </b>shiver myself as the wind picks up in the clearing. I turn and take off back towards my territory, easily slipping through the border before my patrol has passed by. I keep my run at a steady pace until I reach the prospects dorms. <b>I </b>slow to a trot as I enter thest building from the <b>west</b><b>, </b>building ¡®A¡®, the only one currently upied<b>. </b>

    I make my way to the bathrooms located on the north side between the two stairways. The light turns on automatically when I enter the one closest to the eastern stairs. I find my clothing exactly where I left them, folded neatly on the vanity.

    The building is eerily quiet as I know that twelve wolves from White Fang and twelve from White Moon arrived today so all the rooms on the <i>first </i>floor should be upied.

    I paw the door shut before starting my shift<i>, </i>putting my clothes on once everything ispleted. I exit the bathroom swiftly and jog lightly up the stairway. to the third floor. Cole¡¯s strong reaction to Jamie returning to the prospects dorms this evening has weighed on me heavily and I have changed my mind about him staying in his room tonight a mere thirty minutes after I dropped him off.

    It doesn¡¯t take long for those fears to be confirmed. The muffled sounds of an intense fight can easily <i>be </i>heard before I¡¯m even off the steps.

    <b>¡®</b>Patrick, Parker, Damian, Lucas and Dominic; I need you at building ¡®A¡® on the third floor, now!¡® I scream through the link.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    <b>POST </b><i>COMMENT </i><i>NOW </i>

    <<i>SHARE </i>

 Rising 96

    <b>Chapter </b><b>96 </b>

    I pull my maic master keycard from my pocket and swipe it against the reader <b>granting </b><b>me </b><b>immediate </b>ess to the room just as Patrick, Parker and Dominice bounding up the stairs. <b>I </b>have <b>no </b><b>idea </b><b>where </b>they were but I¡¯m grateful for their quick arrival.

    We all rush in just in time to take the feet out from under Richard. Unfortunately, he was able <b>to </b><bplete </b>his blow to Jamie¡¯s left eye before hended on his face. I leave Parker kneeling on top of <b>Richard¡¯s </b>iling, cursing body as I intercept Das¡¯s attempt to kick Jamie in the groin with a harsh kick to the back of his knees. I grab Das¡¯s arm preventing him from hitting the bed. Patrick quickly grabs him in a <b>painful </b>submission hold, keeping him on his knees giving me the freedom needed to check on Jamie. It¡¯s only as <b>I </b>approach Jamie that Andrew releases him from his grasp. My alpha aura is zing as the young man copses to his knees, exhausted and bleeding heavily from his nose and mouth with his hands tied behind his back. I wrap my arm across his chest as he falls holding him up as I use my knife to cut the cloth binding his hands.

    ¡°Put your hands out.¡±

    Imand, earning a startled yelp from Jamie as he blindly puts his arms out in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jamie. It¡¯s difficult to mask my alpha when I¡¯m this angry. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. <b>I¡¯m </b>going to lower you slowly until your hands touch the ground. Damian had the forethought to get Jessa and the ambnce over here.¡±

    ¡°Can Iy down, please?¡±

    I spot Lucas finally stepping into the room.

    ¡°Lucas, go grab a towel from the bathroom, then take Parker¡¯s ce holding Richard in submission. Parker, <b>I </b>understand you aced Field Medic Training?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I want you with Jamie. Help Damian and Jessa get Jamie stable enough for transport to the medical wing.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The nice thing about my rtionship with my pack is they know when they¡¯re in trouble s¨°, unlike Jamie, my alpha aura doesn¡¯t bother them as much when I call for their help in a bad situation.

    <b>As </b>Lucas and Parker make the exchange I demanded, I turn my attention to Andrew, who¡¯s still standing stiffly in front of me.

    ¡°Go stand in front of Dominic with your hands behind your back.¡±

    He submits easily, ducking his head and eyes towards the ground as he walks away. Listening <b>to </b><b>Jamie¡¯s </b>painful and terrified yelps as Parker tries to stop his bleeding only serves to anger me <b>further</b><b>. </b>

    <i>1/2 </i>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>96 </b>

    <b>¡®</b>Damian! What¡¯s taking so <b>long?</b><b>¡® </b>

    Lyell at my oldest through the link.

    <b>¡®</b>Sorry dad. Jessa doesn¡¯t use the ambnce much and had to find Dr. Plerce to get the key. We¡¯re headed out the door now. Dr. Pierce is going to link Dr. Morrison so they can have everything ready when hees in.¡®

    ¡°Tell them I want him in the multi scanner.¡®

    ¡®Yes, sir.¡®

    ¡°Thank you<b>.</b><b>¡® </b>

    I growl loudly as Ie out of the link interrupting Das and Richard¡¯s argument.

    ¡°Das and Richard. The two of you are a clear danger to your own pack members which means I <b>can¡¯t </b>chance you in my territory. Lucas and Dominic. You will escort these two downstairs and assist the guards in transporting them to the cer. You will stay the night in jail tonight. You will have breakfast brought to you in the cer. I will call for each of you to be brought to me just before lunch. Two guards will bring you to my office where you will present to me your bare ass. You willy your chest across my desk, the guards will hold you in submission and you will receive ten full strength hits. You will then be led back to the dining hall where you will be allowed to put together a te of food and grab a drink before heading back to your room. You will remain in your room under trained guards until six at which time you are expected to have all your belongings packed and ready to go. You will ce your bags outside of your doors so my omega housekeepers can take them to the bus while you are escorted to the dining hall for dinner. Once you have your te, you will board the bus. The guards will stay with you for the entirety of the trip. There will be no breaks except to change drivers half¨Cway through the trip. In addition to my own physical punishment and returning to Red Fang, I will be sending a detailed report of this attack along with the video footage that I get from the rec area and Jamison¡¯s room to the council with the rmendation for immediate and permanent removal from the warrior prospect program and additional physical punishment to be given by Alpha Redmen.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    ¡Þ 1

 Rising 97

    <b>Chapter </b><b>97 </b>

    ¡°Double physical punishment?¡± Richard exims.

    ¡°Who do you think you are to order such a punishment?¡± Das chimes in.

    ¡°And what about Andrew? He¡¯s the one that held him down once he was able to get a hold of the pathetic worm.¡±

    ¡°Andrew will receive a slightly lighter punishment as these punishments are based on what I saw when I walked in.¡±

    Patrick and Dominic have switched ces and I approach Andrew, who now has Patrick holding him in. submission. Out of the three, he¡¯s the only one that looks even remotely ashamed of his actions.

    ¡°How long?¡±

    My voice is clipped and stern leaving no room for questioning my mood with him. Andrew looks up towards my face but not directly in my eyes.

    ¡°Excuse me, sir. I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    His voice is soft and submissive.

    ¡°How long were you holding him while they pounded on him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain. Ten, maybe fifteen minutes.¡±

    ¡°This was obviously nned. The question is, why?¡±

    ¡°They felt like I ratted them out.¡±

    I look towards Jamie as Parker stands and walks towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Why would they think you ratted them out?¡±

    ¡°Because I spoke with you first. I told you the truth before they could formte a n to get themselves out of trouble. I tried to remind them that you have cameras and won¡¯t take any of us at our word alone but there¡¯s no talking any sense into those two.¡±

    Jamie has started slurring his words, raising my concern for him even more. I can hear Andrew cursing under his breath at the reminder of the security cameras and the fact that I research before I punish. Jamie yelps again as Parkerys an ice pack wrapped in a wet cloth across his eyes. It¡¯s only secondster that I hear two sets of footsteps and the familiar voice of Damian instructing Jessa on which room to go to.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you feeling better, Jessa.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She responds quietly as she kneels in front of Jamie. Parker has managed to keep him sitting upright despite his desire toy down.

    Damian sets the medical bag down between Jessa and Parker allowing my best medic and my youngest doctor to work on Jamie.

    Parker pulls out arge, thick absorbent mat that Damian helps Jamie move onto despite his quickly swelling eyes.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jessa speaks softly towards Jamie.

    ¡°I got jumped.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Jamison, but I prefer Jamie.¡±

    ¡°All right Jamie. My name is Jessa. I¡¯m a nurse practitioner here and I¡¯m going to clean you up before trying to move you to the wing.¡±

    He nods his head slowly as he starts panting heavily through his mouth.

    ¡°Damian, I want you beside Jamie. Make sure he doesn¡¯t fall over. Parker, I need two bottles of saline, the soft disposable towels and the silver nitrate sticks pulled out. I may need to cauterize his heavy bleeders since it¡¯s not stopping on its own.¡±

    I rx slightly as I listen to Jessa take over Jamie¡¯s care. I owe her my son¡¯s life and the life of his two friends, Parker and Celine. She saved their lives three years ago. She had only been in my territory two weeks when Damian crashed my car into a tree. It was that day that I learned I had been gifted with two doctors that I could trust absolutely as they have proven to me multiple times their unquestionable judgment when ites to caring properly for my pack. Although I deeply care for the doctor that cared for my family growing up, I do feel that Dr. Morrison isn¡¯t quite as persistent as she needs to be.

    I turn my attention back to Andrew as I hear all of them shifting ufortably from the pain of the submission hold. ¡°What exactly was the n the three of you cooked up? Knock Jamie out and me everything on him?¡±

    ¡°They just told me that if I held Jamie so he couldn¡¯t fight back they¡¯d get me off the hook for the fight at

    lunch.¡±

    I sigh as I hang my head shaking it slowly.

    ¡°The truth, Andrew, would have gotten you off.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, sir? They said Jamie threw everyone but himself under the bus.¡±

    I sigh as I run my hand through my hair, something I seem to be doing a lot today. I turn suddenly to face Das as Dominic¡¯s growl has alerted me to his sudden fight.

    ¡°You little worm¡­..¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    POST COMMENT NOW

    21

 Rising 98

    <b>Chapter </b><b>98 </b>

    <b>Before </b>he could finish his sentence I¡¯m on top of him in two steps.

    <b>¡°</b>Submit! Fully, to your knees.¡±

    I growl as he struggles against my grasp.

    ¡°You¡¯re only making this harder on yourself. I will not hesitate to add hits to your punishment.¡±

    He finally copses to his knees with his own growl, grumbling under his breath about Andrew¡¯sck of punishment.

    ¡°Just because I haven¡¯t announced his punishment yet doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t be, Das. But, I don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s fair for him not to understand his mistake You may stand back up but if I have to put you in submission again you will receive twelve hits instead of ten.¡±

    He¡¯s standing again before I finish. I look him in his eyes, challenging him to defy me again. For the first time since getting here, he submits, averting his eyes away from mine.

    ¡°Better.¡± I clip as I walk back to Andrew. ¡°I should have expected Das and Richard¡¯s betrayal better than I did. That¡¯s why I ultimately came back for him. Did you bother to link with Jamie to find out what he told me?¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡°You simply took their word for it, even though they had not had contact with him either.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I understand that they are both delta rank and you¡¯re a gamma but that doesn¡¯t make them rulers over you. The idea that the moon goddess punishes those who defy those of a higher rank was proven to be a myth a century ago. If Jamie¡¯s story was truthful, and I have found no reason to doubt him, you would have returned to training status afterpleting your physical. I always interview everyone involved in a fight andpare their stories with security footage. The most urate ount of what happened, based on security footage, would ultimately determine who was actively assaulting versus who was defending themselves. Unfortunately, because you have actively participated in allowing a pack member to be attacked with no ability to defend himself you are now looking at simr penalties as the other two.¡± Andrew hangs his head with a sigh.

    ¡°You will be remaining in your room for the rest of your time here. I have pulled two delta level warriors from my border <b>and </b>they will remain guard over you until you leave. They will escort you to breakfast, you will get your te and return to your room. They will get you again before lunch and bring <b>you </b>to my office.¡±

    I stop a moment as Andrew draws a sharp breath in and his body stiffens.

    ¡°You will also receive ten full strength hits. You will be allowed to keep your boxers on during the hits before you are taken to the dining hall for lunch. Your belongings are to be packed and set outside your room by the time you are taken to dinner at six. I will file a report with the council detailing the events that lead to your early removal from my run, something I do with all prospects that don¡¯t make it the full six months. I will detail the punishment all of you have received but with you, I will not rmend any further action against you. Permanent removal from the program and additional physical punishment will be left to the sole discretion of the council and Alpha Redmen. However<b>, </b><b>I </b>have no tolerance for wolves who are so easily influenced into harming another. Your inability to stand on your own and refuse to engage in such brutality is too dangerous to have around my family and pack. Do you understand what¡¯s going to happen over the next twenty¨Cfour hours<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He¡¯s quiet and submissive with his head hung towards the floor.

    ¡°Das and Richard, do you understand the punishment you will receive<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>A </b>soft ¡®yes sir¡®es from them as well.

    *Dominic and Lucas, the guards are downstairs to lead Das and Richard to the cer for the night. If the two of you create any issues while walking <b>over </b>there I will know about it and add strikes as deem necessary<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Dominic and Lucas push lightly on their necks to get them started and walk out <b>of </b><b>the </b>

    room towards the stairs.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>98 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Patrick</b><b>, </b><b>you </b><b>may </b>escort Andrew to his room<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>He bows slightly at the neck <b>without </b><b>a </b>word before lightly <b>cing </b>his hand <b>in </b>Andrew neck Juank that <b>he </b>doesn¡¯t feel the need to manhandle him out the door.

    My initial impression on Andrew was that he was quiet but respectful and could have been a candidate depending on <b>how </b>his testing went. Utdorthratel <b>the </b>ability to think on your own, no matter your tank, is the key to good warriors. I have no desire for drones waiting for someone else to make a dentes

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    1

 Rising 99

    <b>hapter 99 </b>

    <b>I </b>hear Jamie gasp as Andrew exits the room. I look towards the ground to see Damian holding Jamie over the mat, now drenched in blood and saline as f*** attempts to clear blood from the young man¡¯s nose and mouth, whimpering softly from fear and pain.

    A soft knock at the door alerts me to the presence of the warriors I requested, twin deltas, Darren and Derrick have arrived to watch over Andrew. I step outside the room asmie yelps and fights briefly when Damianys him in hisp while Jessa puts pressure on his still bleeding nose.

    I speak to them briefly exining the schedule, what his punishment is and what my expectations of them are before returning to Jamie. I freeze in Jane¡¯s doorway as I¡¯m shocked by the young man¡¯s appearance. Both eyes are nearly swollen shut with blood tinged tears slowly falling from his eyes. His note and mouth are red and swollen, stained with the blood Jessa used silver nitrate to finally stop from flowing. Jessa is the first one to sense my presence back in

    the room.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to need help getting down the stairs. Without an elevator getting the gurney up here is impossible. Based on the bleeding I¡¯m concerned about his nose being broken and he has severalcerations in his mouth that may need stitches. Outside of his nose, nothing else feels broken but I can¡¯t rule it. outpletely. He has a lot of pain in his head, his chest, around his ribs and his abdomen.¡±

    I sigh heavily as I quickly think of what needs to be done. I hesitate before asking but considering what I interrupted I feel it¡¯s important to ask.

    ¡°I interrupted a kick that appeared aimed at his groin.¡±

    I¡¯m relieved when Jessa shakes her head and Jamie speaks for the first time in a while,

    ¡°No, Alpha. I think he was saving that forst.¡±

    I nod my head relieved they spared him that pain.

    ¡°I would rmend a CAT scan of his head and abdomen. You need to rule out internal bleeding in both areas<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Are you feeling okay, Jessa? We normally do tests based on what you feel but you don¡¯t seem as certain as you usually are.¡±

    ¡°This cold of mine has made me a bit weak but I¡¯m okay, alpha.<b>¡± </b>

    I give her a clipped growl as I have never liked other alphas calling me alpha but her past has made it difficult for her to change the habit despite being with me for three years.

    She looks up at me, a bit startled and fearful from my reaction. I cock my head looking at her with annoyance in my eyes but an amused grin on my face. She rxes with my appearance and turns her attention back to Jamie¡®.

    ¡°He¡¯s approximately the same height as Lilly, he just appears to be a little heavier so I can use the housekeeper¡¯s elevator to carry him to the first floor. Damian, he¡¯s going to be out until after he has his physical next week at a minimum.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Is the room beside Cole¡¯s taken yet?¡±

    ¡°No sir. Only four members of the White Moon pack where non¨Csmokers and there were four females between the two packs so sixteen members of White Fang and White Moon packs ended up on the third floor and four took the first floor of building ¡®B¡® and the four she¨Cwolves are in building ¡®C¡® first floor.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s a good thing for what I need. Do you have your own master key?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir¡±

    ¡°Good. Leave endurance testing to Patrick and Dominic tomorrow. I need you to get some housekeepers, bring them up here to Jamie¡¯s room with some boxes just in case. I need you to go over it with a fine toothedb, make sure you get all of his belongings and move him to apartment 103A. Jamie, have you used theundry room yet?¡±

    He shakes his head slowly but his movement is restricted by himying on his side in Damian¡¯sp. He yelps suddenly as Damian starts <b>to </b>im up. I can tell he¡¯s struggling badly with the pain of his injuries mixing with his swollen eyes.

    ¡°Is he okay to get moving, Jessa?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>sir. I didn¡¯t realize the medical pack in the ambnce ran out of the IV kits so I¡¯ll have to do that back at the wing.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jessa.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Visitor

    POST COMMENT

    this alpha touches these males too much to befortable with. I realize these are werewolves and I have to suspend reality at some level, but this is a totally weird story¡­

    View 1 Comment >

    1

    <SHARE

 Rising 100

    <b>Chapter </b><b>100 </b>

    I give her a gentle smile and nod as she stands, giving me space to work with him, Damian has moved Jamie into a sitting position but has his hande gedly holding him just under his ribs. He¡¯s swaying badly trying desperately to maintain his bnce even with Damian¡¯s gentle hold from behind him. I grouch down in front of him, gently cing my hands under his.

    ¡°Alpha?¡±

    I can hear his voice tremble as he whispers, the pain and fear from this attack weighing heavily on him.

    ¡°Yes Jamie. We¡¯re getting ready to move you downstairs where we have a gurney and ambnce waiting to take you to the medical wing. We¡¯re going to he putting you in our multi scanner for x¨Crays, MRI and CAT scan. You¡¯ve done extremely well submitting to our care so far. I need you to keep that up. Us moving you around is going to cause pain. It¡¯s important that you don¡¯t fight.¡±

    I watch his mouth open and shut several times but nothinges out as he winces in pain.

    ¡°Jamie, talk to me. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    I encourage as he squeezes my hands.

    ¡°Is it weak to be scared?¡±

    I move my hand to his head and gently move it through his hair. He startles and yelps badly at my change in contact making me freeze my movements.

    ¡°Did that hurt you?¡±

    I ask softly as I concentrate on softening my aura to something moreforting for his trip down to the first floor.

    ¡°No sir.¡± He whispers. ¡°I¡¯m scared and I don¡¯t feel good. I¡¯m tired, dizzy and feel like I¡¯m going to hurl.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a badbination, Jamie.¡±

    He¡¯s breathing hard through his mouth and I can tell that his ill feeling is more than that.

    ¡°Go grab a bucket from the bathroom.¡±

    I stand quickly, shooing Damian from behind him as I encourage Jamie to get into a kneeling position. I straddle Jamie¡¯s body as <b>I </b>lean over top of him. Grabbing the bucket from Parker, I support his upper body with my arm and position him over the bucket just in time for his dinner to make a rapid exit from his body. I give him a minute to recover from his heaving as Jessa gently cleans his face.

    ¡°Do you think you have any more?¡±

    I ask softly near his ear as I pet the top of his head. He shakes his head briefly before leaning hard into my arm.

    ¡°Jamie, I¡¯m going to get Damian to help get you standing then I¡¯m going to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can, alpha.¡±

    ¡°Damian, get behind him.¡±

    I start picking up my pace as physically getting sick is a really bad sign for a significant concussion. Parker disposes of the bucket as Damian and I trade ces.

    ove my hands

    I have Damian put him in a bear hug under his arms as I get mine under his rear. We lift together on three as Jamie yelps and cries from the pain. His adrenaline has worn off allowing him to feel the full fury of the beating that he¡¯s suffered. We both hold him steady as his cries die do from his waist to his hands, cing them around my neck as I close the gap between us.

    ¡°Wrap your arms around my neck. When I pick you up I want your legs around my waist. Damian, your master key card also works the elevator. I need you to go ahead of me and open it up.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>sir.¡±

    I put pressure on Jamie¡¯s lower back encouraging him to step forward, allowing him to grab ahold of me with his hands. I crouch slightly, wrapping my hands around his thighs Counting to three again, I lift him with a growl from the floor. Damian has his hand on my back as I adjust to the additional weight, Parker is on the other side near Jamie. Years of training in field medicine and transport making it unnecessary to instruct them.

    ¡°Are you ready, dad?¡±

    I adjust my grip slightly on him before testing my bnce on my legs.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m good to start moving.¡±

    ¡°Jessa has gone down ahead of us to grab the gurney from the ambnce. She¡¯ll be waiting downstairs for us.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear. Jamie.¡± I whisper near his ear. ¡°If you can hear me, it would be best if youy your head on my

    shoulder.<b>¡± </b>

    His head control has gone south and it¡¯s throwing me off bnce. Parker spots the issue quickly and guides the young man <i>into </i>the crook of my neck. He¡¯s whimpering softly and his entire body is shaking badly against mine as I make my way to the elevator.

    Chapter Comments

    Visitor

    POST COMMENT

    this alpha touches these males too much to befortable with. I realize these are werewolves and I have to suspend reality at some level, but this is a totally weird story¡­

    View 1 Comment >

 Rising 101

    I ride in the back of the ambnce with Jamison strapped to the gurney. The young wolf is looking bad but seems, overall, to be handling it well. His eyes are swollen shut at this point so I¡¯m making certain I talk to him and keep him calm. Hisck of response ever since we got off the elevator is concerning <ol><li><b>me</b><b>. </b></li></ol>

    To my relief Ang is waiting for us as Jessa <i>pulls </i>the ambnce up to the door. We get Jamie out and quickly into Cole¡¯s room where fessa immediately goes to the cab and starts getting an IV kit. By the time we get Jamie transferred to the other bed she¡¯se back over.

    I back off to give thedies space to work as Ang cuts Jamie¡¯s clothes off, leaving him d only in his boxers as Jessa wraps a band around his arm. His continuedck of response to the ufortable band reinforces my concern for him.

    Jessa makes quick work of the IV, getting pain medication and saline started as Kathy enters the room.

    ¡°The scanner is ready when you are.¡±

    ¡°Excellent.¡±

    I hear Angment before unlocking the bed and moving it towards the door. I decide to stay with Cole while his friend is in the scanner.

    His numbers are holding steady except for his temperature.

    Ang has started heating the saline in an effort to raise his internal body temperature. The debridement surgery took a heavy toll on Cole and his temperature had dipped to 99 degrees by the time we were done when he had been holding 101 before the surgery. I run my hand through his hair as I lean over him. He appears to be in a very peaceful sleep as I whisper in his ear.

    ¡°Cole, if you can hear me squeeze my hand.¡±

    I slip my hand into his as I sit on the side of the bed. He¡¯s leaning his chest against the heated pillow. I can easily feel the gentle heat radiating off the one against his back. I can¡¯t help but smile when I feel a slow gentle pressure on my hand from his.

    ¡°So you are awake.¡± I speak gently but at a normal volume.

    ¡°Barely.¡± He whispers back.

    I run my hand gently through his hair as I speak to him again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole. By the time I understood your concern and decided he wasn¡¯t going to stay at the prospect dorms they had already gotten to him. Jamie is going to the scanner now and will be staying here for the night.¡±

    ¡°Put him with me, Alpha. The bed is big enough for two.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the best thing to do?¡±

    ¡°I need the heat, he needs the safety.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Just for tonight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°Believing me. He linked me. He¡¯s never been restrained while in a fight. He was scared. He thought they were going to kill him. He told me that you were carrying him downstairs before he cked out.¡°/

    ¡°I had a feeling he lost consciousness. It¡¯s hard to tell with both his <b>eyes </b>swollen like they are. While everything is quiet and private, I¡¯d like catheter I put in a little while ago. I¡¯m going to roll you over <b>so </b>your back is on this other pillow.¡±

    check on the

    It¡¯s as I wrap my arm around his chest to help him roll that his demeanorpletely changes, going from very rxed and cooperative to terrified. I can feel his body shake as he leans into my arm trying his hardest to stay off his back. He whispers lowly as his hands ball into fists around the pillow he¡¯s

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t cath me. Please Alpha, they always hurt me.¡±

    <b>I </b>get close enough to him to hear what he¡¯s saying and it¡¯s easy to recognize that he doesn¡¯t understand what I need to do. I lower my body close to him as

    I start rubbing the back of his head. I¡¯m pleasantly surprised when his whining stops and he rxes slightly.

    ¡°Cole.¡± I pause for a moment trying to figure out how to exin what happened in his sleep.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 102

    <b>Chapter </b><b>102 </b>

    ¡°Cole, you were still very sedated two heirs after the surgery and I found that your dder wat very full so we put the catheter in wet au fost van 1 End to my word as long as possible and waited until it was necessary. As soon as you¡¯re awake enough to use the bathroom regudarly, we will remate it. All T want to do right now is to make sure it¡¯s still in its proper ce. The fact that you don¡¯t know it¡¯s even there is a very great <b>sign </b>as they are not supposed to be painful when ced correctly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already inside me?¡±

    He whispers as he starts to understand what I need from him isn¡¯t going to cause him pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you weren¡¯t awake when I did it but I think that was the better way for it to go.¡±

    He nods his head slowly as I position my arm across his chest again.

    ¡°Move with me, Cole. I just need a quick peek to make certain quite awake enough to even drink the soup right now.¡±

    ¡°Alpha, I don¡¯t feel very good. I don¡¯t want form.¡±

    it¡¯s not causing you any issues. Then I can get some form for the tube. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re

    This gets me on alert as he¡¯s beening the

    tube feedings extremely well most of the day.

    ¡°Let me check your chart. It¡¯s possible Ang may have missed a <b>dose </b>of the anti nausea medicine <b>we¡¯ve </b>been giving you with the form<b>.</b>*

    ¡°Medicine?¡± I hear him ask as I help him roll to his back.

    ¡°I thought we told you we were going to start you on that.¡±

    ¡°You asked if she had anything for it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you knew we were giving you something <b>to </b>calm your stomach.¡±

    I speak honestly as I run my hand through his hair. His eyes are closed and his breathing is finally calm enough that <b>he¡¯s </b>talking in normal sentences. Once he¡¯sfortable with his position I do a quick check over his body <b>before </b>covering him back up. I start my walk over to the counter in the room when I¡¯m stopped by my little girl¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Daddy? Daddy, where are you?¡±

    Her tiny voice trembles as she searches for me. I make my <b>way </b>to the open door and step into the hall.

    ¡°Lynnie baby, what are you doing up?¡±

    I speak soft and calm considering the fear I hear in her <b>voice</b>. She stops and turns to face me<b>, </b>with tears streaming down her face<b>. </b>

    ¡°Qh Madilyn, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I wrap my hands around her and pick her up as she breaks down in sobs. She wraps her arms around me as she buries her face into my neck.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­. know¡­. I¡¯m sorry¡­.. I should¡­.. sleep but¡­. I don¡¯t feel¡­. good¡­. All day¡­.. just feels¡­.. bad.¡±

    My little angel hups through her tears trying to tell me how she¡¯s feeling.

    ¡°I¡¯m <b>sorry </b>Lynnie. I know today has been a rough day for all of us.¡±

    I try to calm her as I rub her back gently. I head back inside Cole¡¯s room since Jamie isn¡¯t out of the scanner yet. I turn on <b>the </b>lights near the cab <b>so </b><b>1 </b>can read any notes made by Ang. I want to make keeping an eye on Cole, and now Jamie, as simple for Alpha Caspian as <b>I </b><b>can</b><b>. </b>

    With the slow progress I¡¯ve made with Cole I don¡¯t want introducing a new nurse into <b>the </b>mix to result in a backslide. I feel Madilyn lift her head as I walk through the room.

    ¡°Is that a warrior?¡± She whispers in awe.

    <b>¡°</b>Yes, Lynnie. His name is Cole, he¡¯s an alpha like us. He came here in really bad shape and we¡¯ve been helping him get better<i>.</i>¡±

    I try to exin things simply so that she understands. I sit her down on the counter and grab her a tissue for her nose. She blows gently into the issue before I throw it away and guide her through washing and drying her hands before doing the same.

    I start pulling vials of medication out of the cab. It looks like he¡¯s due for quite a few at eight o¡¯clock and nothing looks to be marked off as done.

    I pull several syringes out of the cab next and start loading the dosages listed on his chart. I do a quick link to Ang to verify if anything has already been given to Cole and what medications she wants for Jamie when he gets out of the scanner. <b>I </b>start dropping the syringes into the container on the counter, Lynnie watching with wide eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s getting all those shots daddy?¡±

    Fear has crept back into her voice<b>. </b>

    ¡°Yes baby. He¡¯s on a lot of medication right now but one <b>of </b>these is for his friend.¡±

    ¡°His friend is hurt too?¡± She asks sadly.

    ¡°His name is Jamie. I think he said he¡¯s a delta but the aura I felt from him is clearly beta. Unfortunately, <b>Jamison¡¯s </b>pack mates decided to punish him for something he didn¡¯t do. So he¡¯s going to stay the night with Cole and hopefully we will get him back to his room tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to his pack mates<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°They are staying the night in the cer tonight. Since I caught them in the act, they will receive physical punishment before going home tomorrow. I don¡¯t tolerate wolves beating up on others.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Daddy please don¡¯t give Cole so many shots. They hurt me when I get them. They scare me<b>. </b>Please don¡¯t hurt him. He¡¯s scared. I can feel it.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 103

    <b>Chapter </b><b>103 </b>

    I take a moment to stop and look at my sweet, sensitive Madilyn. I brush her hair out of her eyes as I smile gently at her.

    ¡°I know. He¡¯s very afraid, Lynnie. That¡¯s actually why he ended up here. He got so afraid that he couldn¡¯t breathe so we brought him here to help him. Like you, he¡¯s afraid of shots. But that¡¯s because he had a doctor who gave him too much medication. It made him very sick for quite a while. But that¡¯s not <b>going </b>to happen here. He¡¯s only getting what he needs. Do you want to help me make him less scared of the shots? Jamie told me that he really likes the little wolves. He cares for them when their parents can¡¯t be there.¡±

    She looks fearfully at the tray of syringes before looking back at me and nodding. Ang has added to his list of medication and I¡¯m torn about giving them all at once. It¡¯s obvious by the number of supplements she¡¯s added that he¡¯s malnourished as the only time we give IV or IM injections of supplements is when they are dangerously low.

    I hand the tray to Madilyn before picking her up off the counter and carrying her over to Cole¡¯s bed. I set her down gently as I look over his numbers.

    ¡°Cole, are you still awake?¡±

    ¡°Barely.¡°.

    He whispers as he cracks open his eyes. I take the tray from Madilyn as I pull up a stool to the head of his bed. I watch Madilyn getfortable<b>, </b>crossing her legs as she sits near his chest.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    He speaks quietly as he reaches out to Madilyn, stopping short of actually touching her. She cocks her head to one side, looking a bit sad at his refusal.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop?¡±

    ¡°I know Das shared the rumors that are going around my pack. I don¡¯t think your dad would want me to touch you.¡±

    ¡°Then why did he sit me here with you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know sweetpea.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, he¡¯s afraid to touch me.¡±

    I can see the tears forming in her eyes as she has never encountered such a thing from an adult wolf. I hate to admit it but this was actually a test to confirm Jamie¡¯s story about Cole¡¯s fear of caring for his siblings. It does appear to be true. He is indeed terrified to touch my daughter<b>, </b>even in my presence.

    ¡°Rx Cole. Jamie told me how being with pups helps you to rx. That¡¯s why I brought her over here. If you¡¯re okay with it, I¡¯d like her toy with you a minute, snuggle with you as I give you these shots. I¡¯ve got four supplements and a longersting medication for your nausea that has to be injected IM<b>, </b>as well as a lower dose of the steroid and pain medication going in your IV.¡±

    ¡°Do you know about the rumor that I¡¯m a pedophile?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Das mentioned that as well as another nasty one that I don¡¯t want to mention in front of Lynnie.¡±

    ¡°Are you choosing to ignore the rumors?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately I can¡¯t simply ignore rumors that serious as there¡¯s always some level of truth to them but I am choosing to give you a chance to prove the rumors wrong.¡±

    He looks at Madilyn again as she cries. I feel bad that such a simple thing has upset her like this.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry little one.¡±

    Cole speaks gently as he wipes the tears <b>from </b>her <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>I can <b>see </b>his hand tremble as he moves to touch her hair. He looks hurt as she moves away from him and towards me.

    I don¡¯t like this daddy.¡±

    <b>1/2 </b>

    She whimpers as he draws his hand <b>away </b>from her.

    ¡°<b>He¡¯s </b>afraid of me. I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 104

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>104 </b>

    She crawls off the bed into my arms as she starts crying even harder.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay sweetheart, he¡¯s quite afraid of me too.¡±

    I rub her back gently as he hides his face from us. I can tell by the way he¡¯s breathing that he¡¯s quite upset with the interaction as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole. I guess I didn¡¯t handle this as well as I should have. Madilyn is quite tired making her even more sensitive then she normally is. She came looking for me because she¡¯s had a very uneasy feeling for most of the day. It¡¯s been so bad today that she has barely touched any of her meals and she¡¯s normally a very good eater. I believe the unease she¡¯s experiencing is because of you, Cole. She can sense that you¡¯re unwell and in need of help.¡±

    I reach over and start rubbing the back of his head gently as Madilyn¡¯s crying subsides. She startles badly when he yelps from the unexpected contact from me causing a renewal of her tears, this time for other reasons.

    ¡°Daddy please¡­¡­don¡¯t hurt him¡­.. He didn¡¯t mean¡­.. to scare me¡­.¡±

    She hups through her concern for him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt him, Lynnie. I started rubbing his head and right now he feels like he did something wrong. He was expecting me to hurt him so it scared <b>him </b>when I touched him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a big wolf daddy. Why would he be afraid of doing something wrong?¡±

    She sniffles as she calms down. I sigh as I kiss the side of her head. I¡¯m still gently rubbing Cole¡¯s head but he¡¯s still stiff and curled into a protective position with his forearms covering his face. He¡¯s twitching badly with my contact. I can tell that he wants to move away from my touch even though I know I¡¯m not hurting him. I loosen my hold on Madilyn as she tries to turn around.

    ¡°Cole? Why are you afraid of me?¡±

    I pause my movements a moment slightly shocked at her sudden boldness. For the first time in several minutes he moves his arms away from his face<b>.. </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s not you that I¡¯m afraid of.¡±

    It¡¯s in the silence that Madilyn sees his arms. The pinkish purple two inch wide bands that circle his wrists and the angry red scabs that border inch wide stripes chaotically crossing his forearms.

    ¡°He¡¯s hurt.¡±

    I hear Madilyn whisper as she grazes his wrist with her finger, drawing back when she hears the strangled sound of him choking back a yelp.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry daddy. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him.¡±

    I can see the tears forming again as I turn her to face me again.

    ¡°No Madilyn. You didn¡¯t hurt him. He¡¯s very scared right now. He¡¯s hurt and sick on another alpha¡¯snd so he doesn¡¯t understand how <b>we </b><b>are </b>going to treat

    him.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s in the hospital. You¡¯re taking care of him.¡±

    ¡°We are taking care of him Lynnie but when his own pack, his own family, hurts him badly for everything he does wrong. He doesn¡¯t know how not to be afraid. He likes being with the little wolves like you because they love him unconditionally. They don¡¯t want to hurt him so it¡¯s easier for him to rx love them back. The reason he¡¯s scared to touch you is there is a really bad rumor that ims he hurts little girl pups in his pack and he gets punished harshly every time he spends time with them.¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he stop ying with them?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised when I hear his response.

    ¡°I¡¯m protecting them.¡± He whispers. ¡°I won¡¯t stop protecting them.¡±

    I smile lightly as Madilyn cocks her head at his response. I must admit that I¡¯m quite shocked as well.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 105

    <b>Chapter </b><b>105 </b>

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m not mad or upset with you. This wasn¡¯t exactly nned. I tend to follow my instincts when ites to situations like this. When Lynnie came looking for me after she¡¯s been uneasy all day I felt that allowing the two of you toy together would help both of you in different ways. Lynnie, do you want toy with Alpha Cole and help him with these shots?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force her alpha. I¡¯ve already upset her enough.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no force here Cole.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Madilyn manages to talk through her yawn.

    ¡°Can you do something for me Madilyn?¡±

    I¡¯m shocked that he¡¯s talking directly to her so soon.

    ¡°Sure,¡± she says, yawning again.

    ¡°Will you drink one of those protein drinks that¡¯s in the fridge? You¡¯re too young to not eat something.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Can I sleep with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you and your dad.¡±

    ¡°I want to help you. Don¡¯t be afraid of me.¡±

    She climbs off myp and finds the mini fridge in the room beforeing back with a drink.

    ¡°Can you help me?¡±

    She asks handing me the drink. I shake it quickly before opening it and taking a small gulp.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s for me.¡±

    She shrieks yfully as I hand her the drink.

    I set her back up on the bed so they have a chance to get used to each other. She watches him closely as she drinks the chocte protein drink. His eyes are closed but I can tell by the way he¡¯s breathing that he¡¯s nervous and trying hard to remain in control.

    ¡°Try to rx Cole. I¡¯m allowing this to happen.¡±

    He moves his hand into his hair. I can tell this is stressing him but there¡¯s something about his behavior that is encouraging me to continue as I do believe this will help him.

    ¡°May Iy with you, Cole? I feel sleepy.¡±

    ¡°If you want to, sweetpea.¡±

    He whispers as he¡¯s still quite sedated and upset,

    I watch as Madilyn moves closer to his chest,ying her head on his arm.

    ¡°May I touch you? I won¡¯t ever hurt you. All I ever want is to protect you, care for you.¡±

    ¡°But why? I have mommy and daddy for that,¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s something I¡¯ve never had.¡±

    hear him whisper as I stand from my stool to get started on the medication he needs. I watch his interaction with her closely. He seems to have rxed a

    little more now that I¡¯m not so close though the trembling in his hand can easily be seen.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not scared. You¡¯re shaking. Are you still scared?¡±

    <b>I </b>can hear the concern in Madilyn¡¯s tiny voice as Cole barely touches her hair.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m sorry sweetpea. I promise it¡¯s not you I¡¯m afraid of. I can¡¯t control the shaking but I¡¯m usually good at hiding it when I¡¯m not so sick.¡±

    Ie back to the bed towards his back carrying the spray we use on children when they need to receive multiple shots.

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m going to use a spray on your arm to reduce any pain you may feel from so many shots at one time.¡±

    I exin as I shake the can. He whispers a quiet thank you as I use arge alcohol wipe to clean his arm before applying the spray. I pause after I¡¯m finished, silently watching his actions. His movements are timid and slow. His body is stiff, nearly paralyzed in fear despite my permission for the two of them to be together. Yet the way he has positioned himself around her is inherently protective.

    Too many times I¡¯vee across abused she¨Cwolves hiding in the forest with their pup, their bruised bodies curled around the pup so that they take any blows that may rain down upon them.

    I can hear Lilly in the link frantically asking if I had seen Madilyn. I calmly reassure her that Madilyn is with me and toe to the medical wing. I grab the steroid, pain medication and saline from the tray of medication and move to the opposite side of the bed.

    ¡°Madilyn, are you still awake?¡±

    Chapter <b>Comments </b>

    POST COMMENT NOW

    B1

 Rising 106

    1 mm in hand gently through her hair. She whimpers softly as the corks herself even closer to Cats. I sit de the tide of the fat nage Meditiere, the ava <b>again </b>mesmerized by his actions. His rees are now closed hit his breathing is sened it confed Nix Rely and Ruy es his brave fines he then g? th? t? is near the top of her head. He headve on the Brm that it curled and her fouching her Bark while the other is in re hair, soils, rhylicate part the strands on her shoulder.

    I slip my hand gently into his, stopping his movements and putting his left hand towards me. I dean the 17 port and raier on the salina furtore prading a couple milliliters in to verify the line is cleat. He moves his arm ufortably out of mine as I¡¯m dertain he knows what¡¯sing next despite the rted

    state

    tallyes charging into the room just as I hook the steroid to the port. I quickly leave the bed, intercepting her quietly about a fine fret the bed and quickly use the link.

    He¡¯s out of the cycle and breathing normally but with me allowing this very simple interaction between him and Madilyn he¡¯s quite dressed and can¡¯t handle the wrath of a mama wolf. Talk to me, Lilly. What do you know?

    He¡¯s going to hurt her. What are you thinking to allow her toy with him?¡±

    Lilly all but screams in my head.

    ¡®I don¡¯t believe the rumors.¡®

    ¡®There¡¯s always some truth to any rumor.¡®

    ¡°When I talked with Jamison he told me a story of how his parents got hurt five years ago while Cole was living with them. He took charge and took care of him and his siblings, a one year old boy and three and five year old girls. He was terrified to wash them and insisted that Jamie be in the bathroom while ber did. When his parents finally got home Cole was sleeping in the girls¡® room with the boy on the floor with him. He flipped out and beggedmie¡¯s father to beat him for washing the kids.¡®

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with washing kids that can¡¯t wash themselves.¡® Lilly states quietly through the link.

    ¡®He was eighteen when this happened and the pedophile rumor was already very strong in his pack.¡®

    She pulls away from me and looks sadly into my eyes<b>. </b>

    ¡°It was already established at eighteen?¡± She whispers.

    ¡°To the point that Cole told Jon Jenkins that if he so much as thought he had been inappropriate with his children that he should beat him with the belt around his waist.¡±

    I pause a moment as Lilly watches Cole return to subtly petting Madilyn¡¯s hair. I turn so I¡¯m behind Lilly, moving my head behind her¡¯s so I could whisper.

    ¡°Even with me watching him, witnessing every move, he was terrified to touch her. He doesn¡¯t have the behavior of a predator. He has the behavior of a father protecting his young.¡±

    ¡°He was branded at eighteen?¡±

    It seems that she¡¯s still trying to process such a terrible fate.

    ¡°Before he was eighteen. I think Jon¡¯s training with Cole started a year before he moved in with the Jenkins. It was well established before then that he had an unusual rtionship with some of the young girls in his pack, He¡¯s constantly getting beaten for his rtionship with them.¡±

    ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t he stopped?¡±

    ¡°Lynnie asked the same thing. He refuses to stop protecting them. Which is the same bodynguage that I¡¯m seeing now with Lynnie.¡±

    She nods her head slowly, I can feel that her body has rxed with my exnation, my judgment of what I see of the young he¨Cwolf.

    ¡°He needs your help. I was going to haye Madilyn help coach him through the slow count but she¡¯s finally fallen asleep and I don¡¯t think <b>he¡¯d </b>want her woken up to help him.¡±

    ¡°You want me to coach hims

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to interact with him, yes. How did you find out about the rumors

    ¡°Several omegas were still setting up lonch when the fight between Das and Jamicon happened. They¡¯d been really forshed about it fuat silking smivest the kitchen staff¡±

    ¡°But it won¡¯t take long for it to infiltrate the rest of the pack. The trouble is, by not knowing how it started it will be difficult to convines atomed that they¡¯re not true.¡±

    ¡°Are youpletely convinced they are not true?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m neither. I¡¯m giving him a chance to prove them wrong and I told him so when I allowed Lynnie toy with him. I need to see, to know what he really

    Chapter Comments

    1

 Rising 107

    <b>Chapter </b><b>107 </b>

    I walk with Lilly back over to Cole¡¯s bed. Both he and Madilyn appear to be sleeping. I guide Lilly to the stool I was sitting in before I started then stopped giving his medication to him. She sits down gently as I do the same on the bed. I run my hand through his hair a couple times before speaking to him.

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m sorry for the dy. It looks like my helper has fallen asleep for the night. You met Luna Lilly this morning when we discovered the injuries to your chest and abdomen. She¡¯s going to coach you through the slow count as I give you the steroid. Unfortunately, the feeder we have been using won¡¯t do this smaller amount over an hour so I will give it by hand over about a minute.¡±

    I feel him nod his head in my hand as I ce my hand in his.

    ¡°Lilly, he can¡¯t handle anything on his neck but gently rubbing the back of his head seems to be quiteforting. Put your hand were mine is.¡±

    I can feel that Lilly is a lot more timid in being hands on with Cole then I am. Unfortunately, he can feel it too. I can feel him tense up as she slides her hand under mine.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t fear me, Luna. I swear to you and alpha both, I haven¡¯t done what they im.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell us about the rumors? How they got started? There¡¯s always some truth to the rumors.<b>¡± </b>

    I can feel him sigh as I know he has little desire to talk.

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m going to move Madilyn closer to your chest so that Luna can hold your other hand a bit morefortably. I don¡¯t want you to identally grab Madilyn when I start this steroid. I know it¡¯s quite nasty for you to receive. Just keep in mind we are starting to wean you off the IV stuff. Hopefully by tomorrow night you¡¯ll be able to handle the majority of your medication by mouth.¡±

    I pick Madilyn up and gently move her closer to Cole. He visibly rxes,ying his cheek on her head, when she snuggles into his chest. Lilly gently takes his hand in hers, as I hold onto the other. I can feel his gentle tugs as I get closer to giving him this medication. It¡¯s heartbreaking that he suffers like this but it¡¯s the only way to strengthen his wolf enough to get him to heal.

    ¡°Cole, I need deep, even breaths. Follow Luna¡¯s count.¡±

    I rub his hand with gentle circles as I hear Luna start encouraging him to follow her lead. I wait for a consistent pattern to start before I start injecting the medication. He pulls away hard and whines loudly as the medication creeps into his vein.

    He easily gets off track with his breathing as he fights his instincts to pull away. I know he¡¯s not using all his strength but it takes a lot from Lilly to get him back on track. Overall I feel he handled it well and he rxes as he feels the coolness of the saline when I¡¯m finished.

    ¡°The bad news is you¡¯ll have two more doses like this. Another at 150 milligrams and the second will be at 100 milligrams. I believe I saw in your chart that she¡¯s nning on trying you on the 100 milligram pills after that.¡°/

    ¡°So I guess that¡¯s the good news?¡±

    He speaks quietly as I let his hand go. I detach the syringe with the saline in it allowing him to rx before moving on to the pain medication.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a tough subject but it would really help me out if I knew your side of the story with these nasty rumors that Das has spouted off. While I¡¯m not too keen on believing what he has to say I can¡¯tpletely dismiss such damaging rumors. Especially since he did supply me with a usible exnation as to the damage done to your abdomen.¡±

    ¡°What exnation was that?¡±

    I take his hand back in mine and attach the pain medication to the IV near his wrist before starting to talk again.

    ¡°He said he saw your dad grab you by the neck. That you managed to get away but he caught up to you and when he did he put over a dozen kicks into yo abdomen. Is it true? Is that what happened before he chained you and took a belt to you?¡±

 Rising 108

    Chapter <b>108 </b>

    He takes a deep breath as he takes his hand from Lilly. I¡¯ve paused my actions with his medication again, watching his response to my questioning. I¡¯m shocked when he curls around Madilyn, hugging her even closer to him as he starts gently rubbing her back.

    ¡°You¡¯ve talked before haven¡¯t you? With the alpha of the other packs?¡±

    ¡°Alpha please, it doesn¡¯t help to talk. All it does is make it harder for me to act normal for what little time FIE be here.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m not like any alpha you¡¯ve been with before. I know thews and what I can do to help but I have to know what¡¯s going on. I can¡¯t help unless I knicker how often you end up in the condition you¡¯re in now or something even worse.¡±

    ¡°They said the same thing. They can¡¯t help unless I talk. I go through the physical. Exin all my scars, every cut, every bruise. They document everything They keep me in the hospital to test my exnation. Then I end up on a seventy¨Ctwo hour hold because the tests trigger me into a crisis like what I¡¯m having now. Just to send me home early. Just so the council cane poking around but they nevere to me. They never <b>ask </b>me. Yet everything gets worse, unbelievably harder. For months I have to fight just to survive not just my father but my family, my pack. All I want is my luna. As soon as I find her I¡¯ll find a way out of the hell I¡¯ve been born into.¡±

    His voice is cracking at the end and I know he¡¯s struggling to stayposed. It¡¯s obvious as he breaks down, burying his face into Madilyn¡¯s hair, that he¡¯s lost all hope of anyone but himself being able to get him out. To protect him the way he¡¯s protecting my daughter.

    ¡°There¡¯s two very nasty rumors about you. Both are very concerning. Now based on what little I¡¯ve seen of your character, I¡¯m having a hard time picturing you as either a rapist or a pedophile.¡±

    ¡°Which is why you want my side of the story<b>.</b>¡±

    He whispers as he turns his head so his cheek rests again on Madilyn¡¯s head, making it easier to understand him.

    I¡¯m shocked when he actually opens his eyes and looks straight at me. <b>For </b>the first time I <b>see </b>anger beneath the fear.

    ¡°What are you getting out of this?¡±

    I can¡¯t help but cock my head, curious as to what he means.

    ¡°What could I possibly have to gain by betraying your trust?¡±

    I take his hand gently in mine but allow him to pull away. He closes his eyes as he runs that hand through his hair. He swallows hard before cing his hand back into mine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to believe me, you don¡¯t know me so why would you. But, the rumors that I¡¯m a rapist and a pedophile are not at all true. I can¡¯t go into details about my rtionship with the little girls. The one time I did, I paid dearly for it after the council left. The only thing I can assure you of is I¡¯m not raping them and I¡¯m not having inappropriate rtionships with them. Theye to me of their own free will. I don¡¯t seek them out but I won¡¯t turn them away. I protect them from those who seek to harm them. Something I grew up never having. Both rumors are not simply rumors but allegations that have never been proven. The rumor about me raping Luna Sasha ispletely false. I don¡¯t like her and have no desire to touch her let alone take advantage of her.¡±

    He takes a break and whines hard as he starts feeling the pain medication in his vein.

    ¡°I guess that exins why Jamie was so upset when you disclosed that the injuries you have are from being punished because of this luna. No alpha is to implement physical punishment without catching the wolf in the <b>act </b>of assault. This can be in the form of surveince footage or someone walking in on you. Yet you¡¯ve been beaten six times for something you¡¯re merely used of?¡±

    He nods his head slowly as I detach the empty syringe and put it aside. I move around to the back of him but I can tell by the way he tries to follow my movements that it¡¯s making him nervous.

    ¡°Rx Cole. I¡¯ve got four supplements and the anti nausea medicine to give you.¡±

    ¡°What are they?¡±

    I can hear the suspicion in his voice as he asks.

    <b>Chapter </b>108

    <b>¡°</b>Magnesium, potassium, vitamin D and iron. I¡¯m not certain how they will feel but the medication I¡¯m giving first to calm your stojnich das bene a ding to

    He ducks his head down towards Madilyn as Lilly resumes rubbing his head.

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 109

    ¡°Keep talking to me Cole. It will distract you from the shots, I¡¯m going to take the first one slow but the rest will go fast, in a straight line down you are Just stay still for me.¡±

    I ce his arm in a rxed position so that I can easily ess the muscle<i>. </i>

    ¡°Tell me more about what¡¯s going on with this luns. You said you don¡¯t like her. Why? Did she do something to you? Before she started using you of rape?¡±

    He sighs heavily but surprisingly decides to talk.

    ¡°Alpha Andre is the next in line for the pack leader. Dad has spent a ton of money going to every pack in the lower forty¨Ceight that has an anmated luna in an effort to find his fated mate. They seeded in finding her but she was the only child of Alpha Oliver in California. Alpha Oliver was very selective about who would take over his pack and found out about my father¡¯s reputation. As a result, he refused to simply ept Alpha Andre as his daughter¡¯s mate, Instead he created a series of tasks to test his character. When he failed all the tests she rejected him.¡±

    He stops a moment as I slowly inject the first shot into his shoulder.

    ¡°Deep breaths.¡± I remind him calmly.

    He ducks his face down into Madilyn¡¯s hair as I finish the first.

    ¡°Hopefully the rest won¡¯t be quite as nasty.¡±

    I rub his arm gently, helping to break up the sting from the shot.

    ¡°What happened after his fated mate rejected him?¡±

    ¡°Initially he refused to ept the rejection but then dad fed him a line about he can¡¯t find his second chance mate if he doesn¡¯t ept.*

    ¡°That¡¯s actually a true statement, Cole. You can¡¯t find the second without epting the rejection of the first.¡±

    I state as I inject the first of the supplements.

    ¡°Dad had already spent thousands of dors and three years of researching packs to find Luna Sara, he wasn¡¯t going to do it a second time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. He made it sound like he would help search for his second chance mate in order to get him to ept and return home.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Andre was pissed for a long time. Once he realized that dad was done he took it out on the pack, he was twenty¨Cfour at the time.¡±

    ¡°How old were you?¡±

    ¡°Eighteen.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt as you¡¯re doing better than I expected in telling me this story but I need to know what you¡¯re feeling. This is thest of your shots.¡±

    Iy my hand on his forearm keeping him still as <b>I </b>pierce his skin with thest needle.

    ¡°Pressure. Like someone¡¯s poking me with their finger.¡±

    He winces slightly as I inject thest one.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done extremely well Cole. Stay still so can get these bandages on you then you¡¯re done for a while.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to sit up until Jamie gets back? Angie just told me they¡¯re checking some other things before pulling him out of the scanner.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes, sitting up would be nice, sir, Can I have some water please?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. Something to eat, maybe?¡±

    He shakes his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can stomach anything right now, I may have finally gotten out of the panic attack but I¡¯m still not feeling good. I¡¯m sorry Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡±

    I slip my hands under Madilyn and pull her gently towards the edge of the bed. She whimpers slightly as I pick her up but she settles nicely again once she¡¯s in the arms of her mother,

    I help him get onto his back before raising the head of the bed. I hand him a bottle of water once the bed is at <i>a </ifortable incline.

    I take a seat on the edge of the bed as he takes a long drink of the water before leaning his head back and closing his eyes. He¡¯s still struggling with the effects of the twilight sleep we gave him several hours ago. I¡¯m pleasantly surprised when he starts telling us about his brother¡¯s luna again.

    ¡°Dad waited two years for him to calm down before he started meeting with him again to discuss getting his luna. As councilw states the next in line for the pack can not assume responsibility until he has his mate unless the ruling alpha passes away. The council prefers that fated mates take charge but if you don¡¯t have your mate by twenty¨Cfive then you can choose your own.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 110

    <b>Chapter </b><b>110 </b>

    <b>I¡¯m </b>well aware of the use. Though I¡¯m curious as to how you know it so well. Either way, most alphas now would use this type of situation as a way to gain an alliance over the traditional way of allowing the top female warrior to assume the position.¡±

    He nods his head and opens his <b>eyes</b>, briefly looking into mine.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m not supposed to know what I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think your knowledge of the situation is why you¡¯re being punished so harshly?¡±

    He sighs as he shakes his head, closing his eyes again.

    ¡°My understanding is that dad wanted him to choose one of the three women that he had pups with as the future luna. Unfortunately, none of them could pass the council¡¯s test for taking a warrior as the luna. I think he fought with the council, disclosing the fact that he had twins with hisst fling but the council told him that she wasn¡¯t proper for the job.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Your brother has four pups already?¡±

    I¡¯m shocked at such carelessness<b>. </b>Cole simply shrugs his shoulders <b>as </b>he takes another mouthful of water.

    <b>¡°</b>The rules of my pack allows he¨Cwolves to be womanizers if they wish to be<b>. </b>Andre and Kristoph <b>are </b>quite the yboys. Although I <b>think </b>Kristoph has learned from his mistakes better than Andre.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You don¡¯t strike me as the yboy type.¡±

    He opens his eyes and looks at me silently for a moment. Closing his eyes he starts again.

    ¡°The Red Fang territory is basically a box surrounded on four sides by other packs. White Fang is to the east, White Moon is to the north<b>, </b>Red Moon is to the west and Crescent Moon to our south. We¡¯re already allied with White Fang and White Moon packs. They are the ones in charge of our warrior training. Red Moon hates us and actually sold off some of theirnd to create a buffer between us and them but that didn¡¯t keep dad from trying to get a betrothal out of them. It took nearly a year before dad gave up trying to ally with those who hate us and started talking to the Alpha of the <b>Crescent </b>Moon pack. They have a huge territory, an impressive warrior program and numbers that are equal to our own.

    Alpha Robert has two sons and a daughter. His oldest son, Alpha Conner had found his luna and ended up taking over her pack since she <b>was </b>the only child to survive a rogue attack on the alpha¡¯s family. The second son, Alpha Allen, also has his Luna and is undergoing the necessary training for him to take over the pack in three to four years. His daughter, and middle child, Luna Sasha, who was twenty¨Cfour at the time their talks started, was of the proper age to be betrothed to Andre. It took two years, between testing the girlfriends that had pups with him, pursuing Red Moon and settling the details of the deal with Alpha Robert, but Andre got his luna.

    She moved into the pack house about a year ago. I didn¡¯t like her from the first time I met her. She was rude and surly from the moment she walked in. She acted as if she was luna and everyone needed to bow down to her every whim. She became physically and verbally abusive towards the omega housekeepers within days of her arrival. She got so bad that by the end of the first month I saw dad take his belt off,y her over the dining table, lift her dress exposing her thong andid into her backside. Andre was pissed but knew better than to challenge him.

    Alpha Robert had a reputation for being strict towards his children but I don¡¯t think she had ever beenid into like that. She learned quickly where the <b>line </b>was and somehow managed to keep from crossing it.

    During her second month there I came across her making out in the kitchen. I managed to get into the fridge, grab what <b>I </b>was after and get out without really looking. I assumed that it was Andre and didn¡¯t care for the trouble he tended to bring me. Problem was, I ran into himing in the front door <b>as </b><b>I </b>left the kitchen. He asked me where Luna Sasha was but I was so dumbfounded that I couldn¡¯t speak right. <b>He </b>got <b>several </b>good hits in before I managed to run off to my room. It didn¡¯t take long for me to see the same thing happening at least once a week with different wolves. Even she¨Cwolves got in on the action. Right out in the open for anyone to see but no one said a thing. Somehow Andre never saw her. It went on like that for months. About three weeks before the union ceremony I ran into Andre in the training room. I usually try to time my training there for when no one else is around but I guess he got dyed. I can¡¯t stand cheaters and I tried to warn him about Sasha.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t go over very <b>well</b>, did it?¡±

    <b>I </b>could tell by his sudden change in posture that the story is getting harder for him to talk about. I shift my position so that I¡¯m closer to him. It¡¯s the emotional toll or theck of, that tells me when a wolf is truthful or full of shit.

    <b>1</b>

 Rising 111

    <b>¡°</b>No, Alpha, It didn¡¯t go over well. Three days after <b>I </b>was taught a lesson <b>by </b>Andre, dad made a special point of publicly reinforcing that lesson <b>in </b>front of Luna Sasha and the higher ranks of the <b>pack</b><b>.</b>¡±

    <b>I </b>can tell by his eyes, breathing and hands that he¡¯s headed into a shback. Since he¡¯s skirting around the exact nature of what these lessons are I <b>don¡¯t </b><b>want </b>him to get too deep. I gently ce my hands upon his fists as they curl around the nket he¡¯s sitting on. He startles me when he yelps, pulling lis hands away and quickly assuming a defensive and protective position with them in front of his <b>face</b>.

    1 gently ce my hands on his again, calmly persuading him to lower his defenses. His eyes are filled with fear as I apologize for startling him before encouraging him to continue.

    ¡°Per the contract with Alpha Robert the union ceremony happened three weekster, exactly six months after she came into the pack. About a monthter <b>was </b>the first time my dad grabbed a hold of me and told me that I was going to receive physical punishment for sexually assaulting Luna Sasha. Most <b>of </b>the time it takes a lot of evidence for a female to prove that a male assaulted her but when she does manage to.¡±

    He pauses for a moment before surprising me with his next move.

    ¡°Luna, are you still here with the little one?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>Cole, I¡¯m still sitting behind you.¡±

    ¡°I know she¡¯s asleep but could you please cover her ears? Tiny ears shouldn¡¯t hear this.¡±

    I peak around his shoulders at Lilly <b>as </b>she adjusts her hold on Madilyn.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to keep going.¡± <b>I </b>encourage <b>once </b>Lilly has her covered.

    ¡°Physical punishment in my pack is quite harsh on everyone. If a she¨Cwolf manages to prove that you sexually assaulted her then <b>you </b>get chained <b>with </b>your hands above your head before he disrobes you from the waist down. Most wolves receive their age on their ass and half their age to their dick with the loop end of the belt.¡±

    ¡°You know wolves that have had this done to them?¡±

    He nods his head slowly as he tries to maintain his emotions.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not what I have found on you.¡±

    He again remains silent as he shakes his head no.

    ¡°<b>He </b>treats you differently.¡±

    Another nod of his head.

    ¡°All Luna Sasha has to do is point the finger and you get punished for raping her<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I whisper as I see the shock wash over Lily¡¯s face<b>. </b>

    ¡°What does he do to you Cole? How many hits did you take?¡±

    <b>Even </b>in the dimly lit room I can see the tears fall as he rolls to his side and curls up into a ball again.

    I¡¯m shocked at what I¡¯ve found out but it¡¯s the most important details that he hasn¡¯t disclosed that concern me the most. He¡¯s either protecting me <b>from </b>the true harshness of the reality that he lives or protecting himself from the cruelty of such a fresh memory. Either way, I can tell that he¡¯s done, emotionally and physically.

    ¡°Thank you, Cole. Jamie will be here soon.¡±

    I whisper as 1 lower the head of the bed back down and take the empty water bottle from his hand. He¡¯s trembling badly as coax him out of the <b>fetal </b>position allowing me to check on the catheter before covering him with a sheet. I go to the fridge and start warming about half <b>the </b><b>amount </b>of form I was

    <b>Chapter </b><b>111 </b>

    <b>giving </b><b>him </b>earlier. It¡¯s ready <b>to </b><b>go </b>as Jamie is wheeled in.

    Lilly <b>gasps </b>at the sight of him as <b>I </b>start giving instructions.

    <b>¡°</b>Line Jamie¡¯s <b>bed </b>up with Cole¡¯s. <b>They </b>are going to sleep together tonight.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain that¡¯s the best idea?¡± Ang questions.

    ¡°Considering their mental health on their second night here and they¡¯re both in the hospital, absolutely.¡±

    I help Lilly stand with Madilyn <b>so </b>she can start making her way up to our little girl¡¯s room. I gently roll Jamie to his side supporting his chest with my arm.

    ¡°Jamie, if you can hear <b>me </b>it¡¯s really important that you trust me. We <b>are </b>going to pick you up and put you with Cole for the night. You <b>are </b>safe Jamison. <b>No </b>one <b>is </b>going to hurt you.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

    <S

 Rising 112

    <b>Chapter </b>112

    I watch him move his arms until his hands grab hold of my arm.

    ¡°Good job Jamie.¡± I whisper as I rub his head. ¡°Ang, I need you to grab his legs. We move on three.¡±

    <b>I </b>give the count and we move him sessfully to the next bed. I smile as Cole curls his body protectively into Jamie¡¯s and it only takes a few minutes after for both he¨Cwolves to rx into a decent slumber.

    Ang and Kathy are both quite shocked at their response to each other. Ang grabs a heavy nnel sheet andys it over the two of them as I connect the form to Cole¡¯s tube. It¡¯s as we¡¯re getting ready to leave that a stocky, red headed green eyed he¨Cwolf walks through the door.

    ¡°Perfect timing, Alpha Caspian.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, sir.¡±

    ¡°Cole,¡± I ce my hand gently upon his shoulder as <b>I </b>talk, ¡°has had all 8 o¡¯clock medication I just have to mark it off. Jamie,¡± I move my hand <b>to </b><b>Jamie¡¯s </b>shoulder, ¡°has a small dose of steroids in the bin on the counter that I have not given yet. He <b>just </b>got in here and I felt<b>, </b>since they are <b>very </b>close friends, that putting them together would help both of them. Physically and mentally. Everything else has been taken care of. <b>I </b>will stop by briefly after dinner <b>to </b>answer any questions and give any additional instructions that <b>I </b>may have forgotten. Otherwise, everything is in their charts.¡±

    Caspian nods his head, ending it in a slight bow <b>as </b>I proceed out the door to the pack house dining room.

    I stop in my office briefly for the folder of pictures, steno pad and pen that I¡¯ve started writing in before getting to the dining hall. To my <b>surprise </b>it seems everything is calming down right on time. The omegas have just finished setting up the table with a wide array of food for everyone that¡¯s going to <b>meet </b>with me tonight. Most of the seats at the table are going to be filled as I have all of my upper ring involved in the warrior program meeting for dinner.

    I run into Lilly putting the finishing touches on the table. I put my pen and paper on the table before wrapping my <b>arms </b>around her waist. I pull her back against my chest andy my cheek upon her shoulder. Closing my eyes, I take in theforting scent of my mark near her neck. I stay for a moment until I start hearing the chatter of everyone else heading towards the room. I peck <b>kiss </b>her neck a few times before lifting my head and getting a chaste <b>kiss </b>from her. I give her a smile before letting her go, gathering my things and moving to the head of the table where I always sit.

    I grab my te and take a moment to survey the table. Tonight is a beautiful spread of all my favorites. Ribeye steaks cooked on the grill with saut¨¦ed onions, bell peppers and mushrooms. Baked potatoes, baked macaroni and cheese<b>, </b>steamed broli and baby carrots to finish off the selection.

    It¡¯s not as much of a selection as what they put in the banquet hall for the pack or the dining hall for the visiting warriors but it¡¯s always a decent dinner and I¡¯ve never been too picky when ites to eating.

    I make my way around the table, helping myself to a bit of everything but I keep it smaller than usual as I¡¯m not certain how much I¡¯m going to eat once I get started talking about everything we¡¯ve learned in one day about Cole.

    I take my seat and start cutting my food, setting it up so I can eat with my left hand while writing with my right. I have a lot of thoughts in my head that I know I need to get started on. <b>I¡¯ve </b>already started slowly eating my food and writing notes by the time everyone one else is mbering around the table getting what they want to eat. I wait for everyone to settle down and start eating, waiting for the first question to be asked before getting into the <b>work </b>that needs to be done. As usual, my beta Patrick, doesn¡¯t wait long to deliver on my expectations.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    <b>POST </b><b>COMMENT </b>NOW

 Rising 113

    <b>Chapter </b><b>113 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>So </b>what¡¯s on your mind, boss? The only time we eat thiste without your twitis is if you have something big going on¡±

    I nod <b>my </b>head as I jot down a few more things. My notes look more like lists right now but they¡¯re enough to remember my train of thought when <b>I </b><b>go </b>back

    to themter.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting involved with the prospects this time around.¡±

    <b>1 </b>see Damian and Lucas slow down their eating as Ie straight out with the main aspect of tonight¡¯s meeting.

    ¡°You¡¯re always involved with the prospects, Demetri. You always have. More than any alpha that I know of that¡¯s involved in this program.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do tend to be more involved than the average alpha as, considering the pure size of my pack, I¡¯m extremely picky as to who I bring back let alone who I transfer in but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. This is beyond the meet and greet as they get off the bus. My insistence on being the main speaker for orientation and going through all the paperwork I have each of you do regarding the intense testing of their strength, endurance, technique, intelligence and character. This is well beyond any of that.¡±

    ¡°Why are you getting involved now? It¡¯s been years since you¡¯ve felt the need to increase your presence during the first run.¡±

    So far my conversation seems to be just between myself and Patrick.

    ¡°Half of you here have seen parts of the whole picture that I¡¯m speaking of. I think those of you who have interacted with him and are seated here can answer that question without me. I¡¯ve led this pack for fifteen years and joined the warrior program ten years ago. In the first six years that I was a part of the program I¡¯ve helped two dozen wolves <b>escape </b>the brutal reality of their pack. It¡¯s been four years since <b>I¡¯ve </b>felt the need to get hands on with the prospects but that¡¯s exactly where this <b>is </b>headed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Cole.¡± Damian speaks quietly for the first time since sitting at the table.

    ¡°Yes son, this is about Cole. Problem is this goes beyond Cole as well.¡±

    Patrick stops eating, cing his fork down on the table. I can tell by his bodynguage that he doesn¡¯t approve. That he¡¯s going to challenge my desire to help Cole. I take a bite of steak and slowly chew the tender meat waiting to hear what he has to say. Even though we rarely agree on anything right away, Patrick has been the perfect beta for me during the ten years since he¡¯s returned to his birth pack.

    We have been friends since we could walk and he challenges my thoughts making certain everything is considered before action is taken. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve

    already started making moves with Cole that he doesn¡¯t know about. I will help him get out.

    2

    ¡°Have you ever met a pedophile or rapist that has admitted to doing either?¡±

    I can¡¯t help but chuckle <b>as </b>I knew that was exactly what he¡¯d bring up.

    ¡°No, have you<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    My reply is clipped making certain he understands my feelings towards the subject.

    ¡°You can¡¯t simply ignore information as damaging as he¡¯s raping his luna and that he¡¯s marking and raping girls <b>as </b>young as seven. The condition that he¡¯s in is a direct result of those actions.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s never been caught in the act of either of those, He¡¯s merely been used of those actions.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°If he¡¯s never been caught then why is he receiving physical punishment for it?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Have you ever known Charles Redmen to be a rational man? To follow the rules of punishment? Cole appears to be <b>a </b>veryplicated case of family scapegoat abuse. While he refused to go into the details of his rtionship with the little girl pups of his pack he did share his side of what¡¯s going on between him and Luna Sasha. Short version, she¡¯s not his brother¡¯s fated mate. He tried to warn his brother three weeks before the mate¡¯s union ceremony that she was a loose woman and his brother punished him for hisment. Several dayster his father punished him again in front of Sasha and <b>several </b>others<b>. </b>A month after his brother marked her he started getting beat for sexual assaults that have never been proven. And <b>keep </b>in mind Alpha Redmen makes <b>it </b>extremely difficult for a female to prove sexual assault and rape.¡±

    I <b>see </b>Patrick¡¯s eyes soften from the hard anger he seems to <b>have </b>towards Cole to one of mild skepticism about the rumors.

 Rising 114

    <b>Chapter </b>114

    <b>If </b><b>she¡¯s </b>not <b>the </b>fated mate why would she have the need to pin assault on Cole?¡±

    My youngest son, Larcas, joins the conversation.

    Fated mates can tell when their other half is experiencing physical or emotional pain as well as when they are being touched sexually by another <b>woll </b>orice <b>they </b>meet and their wolves recognize each other as mates. It doesn¡¯t matter if she or he wants to be touched, the other half always feels it.¡±

    Are you saying that before the mate¡¯s union ceremony, before she was marked, she had no

    lie about cheating because he couldn¡¯t feel <b>it</b>?¡°.

    Parker¡¯s curiosity has gotten the better of him.

    ¡°I think Cole trying to warn Andre about his arranged marriage being unfaithful has a lot to do with it. As most betrothal contracts will be nullified if <b>one </b>of the parties engages in rtions outside of the agreed upon rtionship. It¡¯s especially bad if cheating can be proven before the mate¡¯s union ceremony <b>has </b>beenpleted. Usually there¡¯s a financial penalty for the one caught cheating in such arrangements.¡±

    ¡°So after the two of them marked each other, either during or after the ceremony, the moon goddess gifts both of them with the same abilities to feel <b>what </b>the other is experiencing just like you would have with

    Your fated mate.¡± Lilly chimes in with her intimate knowledge of how mate¡¯s, both fated and unfated work.

    ¡°Let me get this straight¡± Patrick has stopped eating again to speak<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Before they marked there were no issues with Cole raping this luna?¡±

    Hismentes out sounding more like a question.

    ld

    ¡°Yes. The usations of rape started about a month after the ceremony. Or at least that¡¯s <b>the </b>first time his father told him <b>he </b>was being beat for raping

    her.¡±

    ¡°He reported to his brother that she was a loose woman. Did he see her <b>cheat</b>?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He ims that it started about a month after moving into the pack house<b>. </b>She <b>was </b>very open about making out with both genders but no one else <b>was </b>willing to say anything.¡±

    ¡°Does the mate bond extend to the same sex?¡±

    I look to Lilly on that question, taking another bite in the <b>process</b><b>. </b>

    <b>even </b>

    ¡°Once the twoplete the mate¡¯s bond then any sexual activity, even something as mild as kissing, can be felt by the other. Being fated mates doesn¡¯t matter once the bond ispleted.¡±

    ¡°Considering what little he was willing to exin about this luna I will concede to the idea that <b>the </b>rumor is possibly false. He¡¯s being used as a scapegoat so she can screw around. But I can¡¯t let go of the possibility that he¡¯s hurting <b>the </b>pups. You said he won¡¯t deny the rumors<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°He reassured both of us that he¡¯s not raping the girls or having inappropriate rtionships with them of any <b>sort</b>. But¡­.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t deny marking them.¡±

    Patrick picked up on my hesitation to admit that part <i>of </i>my conversation with Cole. I sigh as I nod my head.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deny marking them and he refuses to go into any details as to what the exact nature of his rtionship is with them beyond the fact that <b>he¡¯s </b>protecting them.¡±

    I look up at Patrick as he chokes on his tea.

    ¡°Protecting them?¡± He shouts as he gains his breath back. ¡°How can marking them protect them? He¡¯s hurting them and he¡¯s really fucked in <b>the </b>head if he <b>sees </b>it as something different.¡±

    I hold my hand up stopping Patrick from going any further into his tirade.

    ¡°I linked with Ang on my way out here and while <b>it¡¯s </b>extremely rare and I will have to take <b>some </b>time <b>to </b>confirm <b>it</b><b>, </b><b>she </b>reminded <b>me </b><b>of </b>something <b>we </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>114

    <b>had </b>vaguely heard <b>about </b><b>in </b><b>medical </b><b>school</b><b>. </b>That there is such a thing as a protection mark

    <b>Silence </b><b>has </b><b>washed </b>over the table as <b>I </b>continue.

    ¡°If <b>what </b><b>Cole </b>is saying <b>is </b>true. I don¡¯t believe he fully understands the significance of what he¡¯s doing?

    ¡°<b>What </b><b>do </b>you mean the significance of what he¡¯s doin¡¯s marking them without understanding what it¡¯s doing to the <b>pups</b><b>? </b>

    Patrick has calmed slightly with the news of the possible existence of protection marks.

    <b>¡°</b>Once again, if he¡¯s being truthful about his involvement with the pups, then I believe his knowledge is limited to the fact <b>that </b><b>it¡¯s </b>protecting <b>the </b><b>young </b>females. That it¡¯s discouraging the older males of his pack from raping them.¡±

    We <b>eat </b>in silence as everyone takes in what little has been discussed.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 115

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>115 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Dad</b><b>, </b>you said earlier that those of us that have seen the injuries on Cole haven¡¯t seen the full picture. I saw his cheat and abdomen when we hirerrupted i <b>dream </b>of his this morning. His injuries looked painful and raw.¡±

    ¡°Your mom saw the same thing Damian. The only thing Pat saw was the burn

    on

    his leg.

    ¡°He¡¯s been burned?¡± Lilly whispers in shock.

    ¡°He is in a lot worse shape than anyone knows. I¡¯ll tell all of you what I told Xavier, I¡¯m not certain that we¡¯ve even found everything that¡¯s going on with him but I can say this is one of the worst cases of abuse that I¡¯ve seen in the ten years that I¡¯ve been working with the warrior program<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°What have you found Demetri? Like you said, I only saw a nasty burn on his leg.¡±

    <b>I </b>sigh as I pull out the picture I printed off of his chest.

    ¡°The cuts and bruises that are crossing his chest we have also found on his back, bottom, the backs of both thighs, his abdomen, across the front of his left thigh and his groin.¡±

    Everyone stops eating shortly after I finish this first¨Clist of injuries.

    ¡°What the hell did he do?¡± Dominic finally asks his first question.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been listening?¡±

    Damian and Pat exim at the same time <b>as </b>Damian hits Dominic in <b>the </b><b>head </b>with a roll. Ordinarily I would find such actionical but I¡¯m dealing with too much tonight to do much more than scowl.

    ¡°The physical injuries that we¡¯ve found <b>so </b>far today all stem from a single beating that happened three days ago. In regards to what he did, this is the physical punishment he received when Luna Sasha used him of assaulting her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Demetri. I guess <b>I </b>didn¡¯t put the two together.¡±

    Dominic rubs the back of his neck sheepishly.

    ¡°Wait. Patrick said all he saw was a burn on his leg but Damian and Lilly saw these cuts and bruises. How many injuries does he have?¡±

    ¡°Quite a few. We found arge ck bruise on his back. If you look closely you can see the outline of a belt buckle with some of the hits that strayed outside of the concentration along his ribs. X¨Cray revealed that he has two cracked ribs beneath that bruise<b>.</b>¡±

    I float the picture of his back towards the middle of the table.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know what caused the burn on his leg but Ang was able to pull fluid from the burn before we put him in a twilight sleep to do a debridement surgery. She believes that the burn came from silver based on the level of infection she immediately saw. Further tests done on the tissue we removed confirmed that it was indeed a severe second degree chemical burn caused by silver<b>. </b>Based on the look of it, we believe some sort of silver band or belt about an inch wide was tied tightly around the middle of his thigh.¡±

    I float the before and after surgery pictures onto the table. At this point everyone is engaged in the pictures, passing them around the table while hearing about Cole instead of eating.

    ¡°ording to Das, Cole¡¯s punishment started with his father grabbing him in a submission hold. I¡¯ve never left, let alone seen such a bruise.¡±

    I keep getting stuck on the picture of his neck. It takes me a moment to let the picture go, causing everyone to look at me, trying to understand where <b>I¡¯m </b>at mentally with Cole. I ce the picture of his neck gently in the center of the table where I put the others.

    ¡°Cole attempted to get away but ended up caught by his dad which resulted in his dad kicking him over a dozen times in his abdomen. When we discovered his abdomen we did an ultrasound and while he has no internal bleeding his liver is erged and inmed which Dr. Pierce has diagnosed as a bruised <b>liver</b>. He has bruises surrounded by cuts around both wrists where he became so desperate to protect himself during the beating he broke the chain that <b>was </b>holding him and he has simr cuts and bruises as his back and chest to his forearms and shins.¡±

    <b>I </b>ce thest of the pictures on the table. The only ones I left out <b>were </b>the ones of his privates and bottom. I couldn¡¯t bring myself <b>to </b><b>disgrace </b><b>him </b><b>in </b>

    <b>that </b><b>manner </b>

    <b>Keep </b><b>in </b>mind that this is just his physical condition from a single beating that happened three days <b>ago </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 116

    <b>Why </b>does <b>that </b>sound like there¡¯s more going on with him?¡±

    <b>Because </b>there is, Pat. I also have to deal with the long term effects of both medical and nutritional neglect. Combine that with his mental health, edes li undoubtedly due to the severity of the abuse he¡¯s suffered and it¡¯s looking like four to six weeks before I can get him into <b>any </b>format tenting hat work training

    ¡°I told you this morning¡­¡­¡±

    <b>¡°</b>No, Patrick!¡± Everyone jumps back as my fistnds hard on the top of the table. ¡°I will not abandon him simply because he¡¯s Alpha Redmen¡¯s son

    Everyone has frozen in ce staring at me silently, everyone except Patrick that is.

    ¡°What the hell was the purpose of this meeting if you¡¯ve already made the decision to help him?¡± My beta shouts at me.

    ¡°This meeting was never a debate about me helping him. It was to inform all of you involved in the testing and training of the prospects that I¡¯m getting involved. I¡¯m already involved. I have already started talking to Xavier. Provided him with the same pictures that you see before you. Told him everything that I know so far while leaving Cole¡¯s name and pack anonymous. I know what I can do for him if he talks. The problem is, unlike the others I have worked with, he won¡¯t talk.¡±

    ¡°He seems to have talked enough to get you wrapped up in feeling sorry for him. You just met him. How can you possibly believe that he¡¯s not deserving <b>of </b>the treatment he¡¯s receiving?¡°.

    ¡°So you want me to believe that this twenty¨Cthree year old man has been a rapist and pedophile for two decades?¡±

    ¡°Two decades? What the hell are you talking about Demetri? That would make him three when all this started. Of course I wouldn¡¯t expect <b>a </b><b>three </b>year old

    to be those things<b>. </b>

    We are both standing at this point with only my <b>sons </b>continuing to slowly eat while we argue. Though there¡¯s something about his acknowledgment of what I¡¯ve said that has calmed both of us down. Lilly has taken my hand in hers and is delicately running her fingertips <b>up </b>and down the inside of my forearm<b>. </b>Further reducing the defensiveness I have developed for Cole.

    ¡°Of all the wolves at this table Patrick, you should know how damaging judging a wolf by the pack¡¯s reputation can be. How long did it take for Alpha Mathias to see you for who you really werepared to the rumors he had heard about my father¡¯s pack? You wrote to me, called and talked with me on the phone about how happy you were that you had Mandy but how lost you were at the same time because Alpha Mathias treated you differently from the others. I could tell by the way you talked about being here with me how much you wanted toe back. And it will always escape me as to why you didn¡¯t

    try.¡±

    His eyes change from anger and frustration to sorrow as <b>I </b>bring up the tough memories of his fated mate.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have all the pieces of the puzzle to be able to recognize how long Cole¡¯s abuse has gone on. A wolf doesn¡¯t get to where Cole is without the abuse starting in early childhood.¡±

    ¡°What makes you believe it started early?¡±

    He¡¯s calmed down his tone of voice significantly as he sits down again.

    ¡°His eyes Patrick. Have you ever met an adult with the navy blue eyes that all <b>pups </b>are born with?¡±

    He shakes his head as he <b>speaks</b>. ¡°The oldest <b>I¡¯ve </b>ever seen was a twelve year old girl that was being sexually abused by her father as a form of punishment. It was what changed Alpha Mathias¡¯s view of me. I noticed how her behavior changed dramatically when she thought she was in trouble in the presence of men and I brought it to his attention that I thought something was wrong. Mandy was only a few months pregnant with Parker at the time and <b>we </b>lived in <b>the </b>pack house since she was the beta¡¯s daughter so we ended up taking her in until after Parker was born. It was only after she moved in that I noticed <b>she </b>had the same eye color <b>as </b>pups less than six years old.¡±

    He pauses a moment as if he¡¯s realizing the reason for my question.

    ¡°Are you saying his eyes never changed<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I nod my head slowly as I finish chewing the bite I have in my mouth..

    <b>1/2 </b>

    ¡°I noticed it when I was with Jamie earlier. He had opened his eyes but they were <b>so </b>dark I thought he had gone into a partial shift. It made him quite ufortable for me to look into his eyes like I did but he has pup blue eyes.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    ¡Þ 1

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 117

    <b>Chapter </b>117

    Patrick <b>has </b>gone back to eating slowly, looking to be deep in thought as he does

    <b>The </b>entire table is quiet when Damian randomly blurts out what he¡¯s asked me about earlier today.

    ¡°He acts like a pup.¡±

    We all stop and look at him as he quietly ys with his food.

    ¡°<b>I </b>don¡¯t know why that¡¯s bothering me still, but it is.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>What do you mean he acts like a pup?¡± Patrick asks.

    ¡°When I couldn¡¯t handle Red Fang¡¯s whining about the track anymore, I took a break and visited Cole in the wing, I¡¯ve never seen such confusing behavior before. He¡¯s absolutely terrified of dad. Yet once everything calmed down and dad was able to convince him he wasn¡¯t in trouble. He became a <b>pup</b>. Even though he jerked and twitched with dad¡¯s every touch, just like a pup, dad holding him was what he needed to calm down.¡±

    Patrick is looking straight at me with his head cocked to one side, silently asking the question

    yone

    wants to know.

    ¡°Right now Cole is very sick and injured. As a result of his weakened state he <b>is </b>extremely vulnerable. Ang and I have gone through some psychological evaluations and based on what we¡¯ve seen from him today, his emotional maturity in this weakened state <b>is </b>approximating eight to twelve years old.¡±

    Patrick chokes on his tea again, spraying it all over his son causing Parker to squeal in surprise yet does nothing more but stare <b>at </b>me. My tone is soft with a note of sadness but I know I got the message across by the way he looks at me.

    ¡°He is capable of an adult level of emotional maturity. We all saw thatst night when they got off the bus. Despite his heightened anxiety, he was cautious but rtively calm and very polite when I gave him his space. It was only when he couldn¡¯tply with my requests making him feel like he¡¯s done something wrong or I had my hands directly on him that he struggled. His extreme swings in emotional maturity, going from a mature adultst night to an eight year old pup this morning and continuing to swing dramatically between them depending on the level <b>of </b>stress he¡¯s experiencing, is also indicative of extreme, long term abuse starting in early childhood.¡±

    ¡°You mentioned neglect as well. What are you looking at there?¡± Patrick and I have finished eating at the same time so it seems like the switched to him and I again, at least for the moment.

    <b>conversation </b>has

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen his numbers to know exactly what is going on but based on the number of supplements he¡¯s received shots for today, I am willing to assume that he is malnourished.¡±

    ¡°What has he received?¡±

    ¡°So far he¡¯s gotten potassium, magnesium and vitamin kte this morning. Then he got potassium, magnesium, vitamin d and iron before I came out to dinner this evening. Medically speaking he¡¯s receiving antibiotics, a silver binder, anti nausea medication, pain medication, steroids, and sedation, as well as oxygen and nebulizer treatments. We haven¡¯t yet started him back on his regr asthma and anxiety medication.¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he on those now?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Alpha Redmen doesn¡¯t want him on them.¡± I reply simply.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. You can¡¯t just deny your child medication simply because you don¡¯t want him on it.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense for the child with the most issues to have the least amount <b>of </b><b>ess </b>to medical care nor does it make sense to beat the shit out of your child three days before sending him to another alpha¡¯s territory but that¡¯s what Cole is working with right now, Which brings me to the next issue. If Cole is who I believe he <b>is</b>, he¡¯s not the only one I need to get out of Red Fang.¡±

    ¡°Why is that? Who else would need to leave<b>?</b>¡± Parker has picked up where his father left off.

    ¡°Dr. Carter and his family as well as Jamison Williams and his family.¡±

    ¡°Jamison? Isn¡¯t that <b>the </b>warrior that Das and Richard were beating on right before dinner<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b>, Damian. Jamison goes by Jamie and Cole was right to be concerned about him going back to his room tonight. Unfortunately, <b>I </b>made <b>my </b><b>move </b><b>too </b><bte </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>117

    <b>to </b><b>keep </b><b>him </b><b>from </b><b>the </b>pain <b>he¡¯s </b>in now<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    That¡¯s <b>why </b>you were at the prospect¡¯s housing sote? You went back to take Jamie out?¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 118

    <b>Chapter </b><b>118 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Cole¡¯s </b>extreme reaction when you came to get Jamie earlier this afternoon made an impression on me. It took a bit of thinking about it but enmeidering. when he tried to walk away from Das the first time and Richard kept him from doing so made me reconsider keeping him with the others <b>involved </b>in the <b>fight</b>. I had intended on putting him on house arrest until the investigation waspleted here in the pack house when I stopped at the <b>building </b><b>to </b><b>get </b>my clothes. Just thirty minutes after dropping him off and you all can see the damage that was done.¡±

    Patrick is silent as he nods his head to my answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m still having a hard time understanding why if

    from the pack why would you need to remove the others as well?¡±

    ¡°Going back to the true reason for this meeting might help answer your questions a little better. My original intent for the meeting was to introduce everything I¡¯m seeing and why I¡¯m taking the actions that I believe are necessary so that our future leaders of this pack can understand and recognize <b>the </b>difference between a troubled wolf in need of help and a trouble maker that needs to go. What we know right now is three days ago, Alpha Redmen forced Cole into the training room for physical punishment based on the usation that he had raped Luna Sasha. We also know that the cuts and braises <b>all </b>over his body are a result of that physical punishment.

    Now, if those cuts and bruises were on just his bottom, then there be quite as big of an issue. Although the marks on his rear can be argued as excessive force the council does allow for increasing force to be used on repeat offenders. Now if Alpha Redmen was reporting these assaults on the future luna to the council as he¡¯s supposed to, then after the third offense the council would force Alpha Redmen to turn his son over for a trial. If it was proven that he was indeed raping the luna he would be physically punished by the council and sentenced to between one and five years in prison. Once he serves his sentence he would then be forced into exile and permanently banned from joining any pack. Additionally, if the council forced Alpha Redmen into <b>a </b>trial over his son and his son was found guilty of the offense then Charles Redmen would be forced from his position due to his failure to protect <b>the </b>pack.

    The issues at hand with this particr punishment begins with this being the sixth time Cole has been <b>used </b>and punished without <b>the </b>proper evidence to prove his guilt. The next issue is Alpha Redmen choosing to use the buckle end of the belt. Combine that with five separate locations in addition to <b>his </b>rear and now you¡¯re looking at excessive force or abuse<b>. </b>Additional issues include the concentration of hits on his back to the point <i>that </i>it broke two of his ribs, multiple hits to his genitalia with the buckle end of the belt and tying silver around his leg tight enough and for a long enough time that it caused <i>a </i>second degree burn. The denial of medical treatment of the burn has allowed the <b>silver </b>to continue burning him until it¡¯s nearly reached the level of third degree putting him at high risk of sepsis<b>. </b>All of these elements, both separately and together, are considered torture.<b>¡± </b>

    I pause <b>a </b>minute trying to allow the rest of those at the table to finish eating. My main concern is Lilly as she¡¯s always been very sensitive to abused wolves showing up and considering the internal injury she sustained today I need to make sure she eats.

    pack?<b>¡± </b>¡°With all this evidence that he was recently tortured why can¡¯t you just pull him out of his

    Dasha, Dominic¡¯s recently found mate, asks.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I called Xavier. While I do believe that there arews that would allow me to pull him from his pack immediately based on protection from torturews, thews definition on what is considered torture may have changed over the four years since <b>I¡¯ve </b>needed to protect a wolf. While I feel that beating him with a belt between the legs until you can no longer tell he¡¯s a male and purposely causing a second degree burn with silver would be considered torture <b>I </b>can not make a move without the council agreeing that it is<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    B1

 Rising 119

    <b>I </b><b>reach </b><b>over </b>to Lilly, who¡¯s sitting to my right, and run my hand gently through her hair. She tighs as the leans into <b>me</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>know </b>learnty C condition is wearing her down. I sigh myself as I continue.

    ¡°The biggest problem I¡¯m having right now is him not talking. He was willing to exin what was going on between him and Long Sasha b unwilling to go into any details as to what his brother did to teach him a ¡®lesson¡® when he tried to warn him that she was a loose woman or what histter did to reinforce that lesson¡® in front of Sasha.¡±

    I put air quotes around lesson both times to bring emphasis to Cole¡¯s wording.

    ¡°It is extremelyplicated and difficult to get an adult who isn¡¯t willing to talk out of an abusive situation. If I had a child in this condition or even if he was a day away from turning twenty¨Cone, I could act immediately and protect him from returning to Red Fang.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just exin the protection orders to him? That if he talked you could protect him?¡±

    Lilly smiles at Damian. I open my mouth to speak but she manages to beat me to it.

    ¡°Your dad has been trying all day to convince him to talk. Telling him that he could help him. While he was waiting for Jamie toe back to Cole¡¯s room your dad asked Cole about him talking with the other alphas while Madilynid with him. He exined that the others told him the same thing. They could only help if he talked. So he submitted to their exams, answered <b>every </b>question.¡±

    Lilly ends up getting too emotional to finish so I pick up where she stops.

    ¡°These alphas that promised him help performed tests based on his answers to verify his story<b>. </b>He didn¡¯t say what they were but considering the high level of anxiety that being in the hospital provokes if he wasn¡¯t in a crisis when he got there they triggered one. Once they got him through the crisis they <b>sent </b>him home before the run waspleted. A monthter the council shows but never interviews him and when they leave things get worse.¡±

    ¡°How many times has this happened?¡±

    For the first time Patrick looks truly concerned with the situation. ¡°Three times<b>. </b>He¡¯s been to three packs before mine. All three discovered the abuse. <b>He </b>talked to all three alphas who gave him hope to escape. All three returned him to his pack which has convinced him that no one can be trusted to help

    him.¡±

    The table has gone silent with the realization of what the situation is with Cole and I haven¡¯t even finished. I know there¡¯s more to learn about Cole but <b>I </b>also have to keep in mind what I¡¯m going to do with the families of Alexander Carter and Jonathan Jenkins. The fact that Cole mentioned not being able <b>to </b>leave because of them shows me two things I rarely see in the abused wolves I transfer in; a sense of loyalty and protectiveness towards others in the pack.

    I can easily forgive the fact that it doesn¡¯t extend to the rest of the pack but then again he did try to protect his brother from his luna, much to his <b>own </b>detriment. So perhaps his protectiveness extends further than what is obvious, just not quite as <b>fierce</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°I mentioned at the beginning that this situation with Cole goes beyond just Cole, I merely started with what is known in regards to the physical evidence that I see. I¡¯m certain most of you are wondering why I can¡¯t act on what I see. The protection orders are voluntary. Both myself and Cole would have to sign and submit the paperwork along with several detailed ounts of the abuse he has suffered. Unfortunately<b>, </b>the previous packs that imed to know how to help him have made it difficult for him to believe that anyone outside of himself actually can. Although he has never said it, the abuse <b>I </b><b>see </b>is bad enough that his father convincing him that no one can help is an expectation. Earlier today, Jamie was begging Cole to talk. Cole refused but gave a reason that I didn¡¯t expect.¡±

    I pause for a moment waiting for any questions that maye up. I decide to continue when all I <b>get </b>is everyone¡¯s eyes on me.

    ¡°When Jamie was pressuring Cole to talk Cole told him that he couldn¡¯t <b>leave </b>yet. That he couldn¡¯t abandon Jamie and his family, Dr. Carter and his family, as well as the pups he¡¯s protecting.¡±

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>120 </b>

 Rising 120

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>120 </b>

    I see Patrick cock his head, curious about the revtion.

    ¡°He¡¯s refusing to leave because of two families and a bunch of pups that aren¡¯t his?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know hisplete thought process on this subject yet but he is showing me a fierce loyalty and protectiveness that I have seldom found in other wolves that have rescued from better situations.¡±

    ¡°I think I can understand him wanting to protect Jamie and his family.¡±

    ¡°You do? Don¡¯t be shy Damian, share what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°When I wasing back from the bathroom with Das, Jamie was asking about Cole. He was very concerned about him. Das started shit talking about him and Jamie defended Cole. Now Jamie is in the hospital. Das and Richard beat the shit out of him because he¡¯s Cole¡¯s friend.¡±

    I lean back in my chair with a sigh. For his limited exposure to this type of situation he put two things together that I didn¡¯t think of.

    ¡°It is usible that he believes that the one family that took him in for eighteen months would be endangered if he were to leave Red Fang. Especially considering that Jon, Jamie¡¯s adoptive dad, took Cole to Red General twice after he moved out and used Jamie¡¯s ount to get Cole the care he needed versus the minimum needed to keep him alive.¡±

    I hear Patrick sigh. I know he¡¯s conceded to some aspect of my n without me even voicing what my n is.

    ¡°What is the story with Cole and the Jenkins family? I thought everyone at Red Fang saw him as a pedophile until recently when this rape issue with the luna came up.¡±

    ¡°Cole was an apprentice with Jonathan Jenkins for over two years. Jon is a skilled carpenter and I guess Cole thought he could learn something from him. From what Jamie told me, Cole was seventeen when he started with his dad and had a lot of issues with showing up on time while he was living in the pack house. After six months, Jon started bringing it up and he noticed how defensive Cole would get whenever he felt he did something wrong. I believe Jamie mentioned several times that Cole not only showed upte but he was often injured as well. It was during the second six months he was an apprentice that Jon started fighting with Alpha Redmen to allow Cole to move in with him, to allow him to have a real apprenticeship with him. During those six months that he was fighting with the alpha he was also fighting with his mate, Molly.¡±

    ¡°Why would she be against him moving in?¡±

    Dasha, who¡¯s remained mostly quiet during the conversation, asks the question I¡¯m certain everyone is interested in knowing.

    ¡°Even though the allegations have never been proven, Cole had not only been branded a pedophile, but that branding was known by the entire pack by the time he turned eighteen.¡±

    I look around the table and see a mix of emotion from everyone, From shock to shame to confusion, no one knows quite what to say now.

    ¡°Cole was eighteen when his father agreed to let him move in. His condition was for Cole to report to his office the fifteenth of every month for personal training with his dad. Jamie is his mom¡¯s oldest child at fifteen, and she and Jon had three kids together. I believe they were five, three, and one at the time. Two girls and a boy.¡±

    ¡°How old was he when this pedophile thing started?¡±

    Parker can¡¯t help blurting out.

    ¡°That I don¡¯t know but it was very well established by the time he was eighteen. Jon convinced Molly that he wouldn¡¯t have ess to the little kids and she allowed him to move in. Seven monthster, after a particrly harsh training session with his dad, Cole ended up in a situation where Molly and Jon, both warriors for the pack, didn¡¯te home. He picked the kids up from the child care center, picked up food and cooked it for dinner. He ended up giving the kids a bath but he insisted that all three kids bathe together and that Jamie remain in the room with him.¡±

    I watch as my beta struggles toprehend the story I¡¯m telling him, opening and closing his mouth several times without saying a thing.

    ¡°Jamie said he was terrified to touch the girls when he discovered that they couldn¡¯t wash themselves. Like Madilyn, they picked up on his fear and it upset them. He ended up falling asleep with the boy on the floor of the girls¡® room. When Molly and Jon finally got home Jon confronted Cole on what he did to

    the kids,¡±

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>121 </b>

 Rising 121

    ¡°Even though Jon wanted Cole to move in he didn¡¯t trust him with the kids?¡± Patrick finally found his voice again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Jon anticipated getting injured during training and being held at the hospital until midnight when he brought Cole into the home, While he wanted to give Cole a break from his father. I also feel he was uncertain as to the truthfulness of the rumors surrounding Cole and the pups. So I¡¯m certain after getting hurt and spending hours in the hospital it was easy to take his frustration out on Cole.¡±

    I pause for a quick drink before continuing the story.

    ¡°Jamie¡¯s mom woke him up asking the same question. He said it pissed him off when she did. When the two of them got to Cole¡¯s room he was in a full panic attack begging Jon to beat him.¡±

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t do anything more than wash the kids, why did he want to get beaten?¡± Dasha asks.

    ¡°Jamie said that Jon kept asking the same question but Cole¡¯s panic wasn¡¯t something that Jon could easily calm. Cole told Jon that if he so much as thought he was inappropriate with the kids, it didn¡¯t matter if he actually did something bad or not, that he had the right to beat him. He told Jon to take the belt around his waist off while he stripped naked. That he wouldy naked on the bed and would silently take as many hits at whatever force he wanted until he was satisfied. When Jon told him no, Cole got desperate. Yelled at him to beat him because he couldn¡¯t handle another from his father. Cole didn¡¯t calm down until Jon allowed him to strip naked but Jon wouldn¡¯t allow Cole toy down which spiked his anxiety again.¡±

    ¡°What did he do? Beat him standing up?¡±

    Dominic chuckles lightly at the thought but he¡¯s easily shut down when several of us growl. I¡¯m pleasantly surprised to hear both Lilly and Patrick growling with me at his remark. I stand from my seat and shuffle through the pictures until I find the one of his chest, the one with the clearest picture of the cuts and bruises left from the belt.

    ¡°Once he was naked Jamie saw cuts and bruises just like this,¡± I

    ce the picture in front of Dominic, ¡°all over his back, butt, and the backs of both his thighs. When Jon got him to turn around, his chest, abdomen, front of both thighs and his dick were the same way.¡±

    I emphasize ¡®dick¡® as I grab the top of Dominic¡¯s head and push it towards the picture. He goes so quiet when he stares at the picture that I intercept Dasha¡¯s attempt to smack him in the back of his head.

    ¡°He gets it, Dasha.¡±

    I whisper loudly as I release her hand from mine. She nods silently and slowly takes her hand back as I make my way back to my seat. I sigh as I sit again in my chair.

    ¡°I actually asked the same question about Jon. If he had beat Cole standing up. But there was nothing funny about what I saw from Jamison when he told me what of the aftermath he saw on Cole. Cole was eighteen when Jamie first saw the damage Alpha Redmen was willing to inflict on him. Unfortunately that wasn¡¯t the worst of it.¡±

    ¡°How can it get worse than this?¡±

    Dominic speaks in awe, finallying out of his shock from really looking at the photos.

    ¡°The dynamic between Cole and the Jenkins changed that night. They took care of him and when he started feeling better they allowed him to take on a lot of the care the youngest child, Jeremy, needed. This show of trust allowed Cole to rx with them and allowed them to see the real Cole. The person beneath the fear and anxiety. But, as Cole predicted, the peace didn¡¯tst. His father got worse.

    Three months after the ident his father demanded Cole to meet with him the first and fifteenth of every month, then two monthster it was every week until he left them six monthster.

    Jon gave him a key which he used to escape his dad several times over two years. About a year after he left he came to them extremely sick. Jon ran him to Red General. When they stripped him of his clothes they found evidence of multiple injections being given to him. That along with his statement of being overdosed led Jamie to believe he was drugged but he doesn¡¯t know with what.

 Rising 122

    <b>Chapter </b><b>122 </b>

    A year after <b>that </b>they found him in Jeremy¡¯s room badly beaten. Ion convinced Cole to go to the hospital. That¡¯s when <b>the </b>jeaking found felt abor Cole¡¯s hospital experience usually is. Ion ended up giving permission for Dr. Carter to use Jamie¡¯s ount to pay for the tests that cute needed at i <b>care</b><b>. </b><b>The </b>injuries that Jamie heard about included a fractured skull, fractured eye socket, every rib was bruised or broken, and wild swelling in his brain, line body was covered in bruises in various stages of healing. His ribs were the same way as he had be his father¡¯s punching bag for six weeks.

    He stayed in the hospital for a week before he was allowed to stay with Molly and Jon for two. It was at the end of the second week with them that <b>lon </b>tank the beating that Charles had been itching to give Cole. My understanding is, unlike the full body beating that Cole seems to get, that the <b>alpha </b>stuck to just beating his ass.

    Cole blew up on Jon before running off. He did return three dayster but he stoppeding to them for help after that ¡±

    For the first time I feel that everyone finally understands what¡¯s going on. How bad off this young man has it. Damian and Lucas have stopped eating, they are the only ones with food left on their tes. Their heads are cast down and Lucas is steadily rolling a carrot around. Patrick is gently rubbing <b>the </b>back of Parker¡¯s head while Parker has closed his eyes. Dominic is holding Dasha who¡¯s actively sobbing into his chest. I look to my right and see my own mate <b>Lilly</b><b>, </b>with silent tears of her own streaming down her face. Patrick and I are the only ones holding it together but I do feel I have finally made my point with him. He appears deep in thought as heforts his son beside him.

    He keeps putting his hand up presenting a single finger with it before drawing it <b>back </b>and repeating. I¡¯m familiar with the behavior and wait patiently for him to gather his thoughts and ask the question that is bothering him.

    ¡°I made the statement that it didn¡¯t make sense for Cole to be punished for usations that are unproven. You responded that it didn¡¯t make sense for <b>the </b>child with the most need to have the lowest medical budget. You also mentioned Jon Jenkins authorizing the use of Jamie¡¯s medical budget when jon took Cole to the hospital the second time. Can you exin what¡¯s going on with the medical situation and Cole? <b>I </b>know you mentioned nutritional and medical neglect. I also know every pack runs differently. Some follow what the humans <b>call </b>socialism, some are purely capitalist and some, like us, are <b>a </b>mix between the two<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain of the social and financial structure that Alpha Redmen follows. ording to Jamie, every wolf in the pack is allotted a specific yearly amount of money for medical needs but he doesn¡¯t know how much that allotment is or how that amount is determined. What he does know is that <b>what </b>isn¡¯t used during the year is added to the next year¡¯s budget. Jamie wasn¡¯t ident prone so over seventeen years he had quite a budget built up. ording to Dr. Carter, out of Charles¡¯s six kids, Cole gets the least amount of money and tends to need the most care. This puts Dr. Carter in a situation whereforting a highly stressed and scared wolf doesn¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°I remember Ang mentioning him getting multiple shots of steroids in his arms and <b>legs</b>.¡±

    ¡°Not just steroids Pat. He receives high doses of Valium and any other medication that he can¡¯t take by mouth. Based on what I¡¯ve seen today, going into a crisis like this makes him vulnerable. That vulnerability decreases his ability to control his fight or flight response and essentially turns him, emotionally, into a child. He has no support system at the hospital so when he gets into a crisis situation, outside of the two times that I know Jon took him, he has to make his way to the main hospital on his own. I have found no record of him applying for or receiving his license to drive so I have to assume that it¡¯s on foot and with the level of air constriction we found him with this morning, <b>I </b>can only imagine how agonizing <b>a </b>several mile walk to the hospital would be. Combine that with the knowledge that as soon as you get there you¡¯re going to be ced in hard restraints with a catheter ced in your dder and a feeding tube up your nose into your stomach and the fear he disyed this morning is quite warranted.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 123

    <b>hapter </b><b>123 </b>

    Everyone is staring at me again, shock on their faces as to the treatment he receives at the hospital. Once again Patrick is the only <b>one </b>capable of items the conversation going. He starts rubbing the back of his neck nervously as he asks his next question.

    *I need <b>a </b>little help understanding why we would need to remove Dr. Carter from the territory when Cole is getting really shitty care from the hospital s well. Is the abuse he¡¯s getting from his father systemic through the pack? Why is he hiking miles to get to the general hospital when every pack hom mandated to have a hospital wing<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>My </b>understanding is that Dr. Carter is the only alpha doctor that is willing to defy Alpha Charles. He is the only one that can treat Cole when he¡¯s in a crisis or so badly injured by his father that he has to be hospitalized. I also suspect that purposely giving Cole an insufficient amount of money for medical care is how Alpha Charles is keeping the council at bay when they¡¯vee to investigate after Cole visited the previous three packs. <b>Dr. </b>Carter <b>pays </b>for Cole¡¯s medications and does everything he can to preserve what little money Cole receives for his medical care. Since Cole¡¯s ability to get to <b>the </b><b>hospital </b><b>is </b>inconsistent they never put his medication back so when he does get there he has several months of medication he can pick up at one time. He¡¯s on the ssic trio of antidepressant, mood stabilizer and antipsychotic medicationmon in those with severe PTSD. He also takes a low dose of steroids which helps his ability to heal and his asthma. He¡¯s on an oral asthma medication, an once daily inhaled asthma medication, daily nebulizer treatments <b>and </b>a rescue inhaler. All of Dr. Pierce¡¯s calls to Dr. Carter have been recorded and six months worth of his medication is being sent to us. As long as he¡¯s able to stomach the pills we will be slowly introducing his medication back to him.¡±

    ¡°You said Dr. Carter is the only doctor that can treat him. Does that treat Cole?¡±

    mean he¡¯s a State

    allowed to use the wing? That the alpha has ordered the doctors not <b>to </b>

    Damian¡¯s questions hit several people hard. I must admit I¡¯m proud that my son has put it together <b>so </b>quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not 100 percent certain why he can¡¯t <b>use </b>the wing but I do know that he is denied <b>ess </b>to it. It does sound like there¡¯s an order in ce but I¡¯m not certain on that either. I do know that the reason they restrain Cole at Red General is a mix of factors including the rumors that he¡¯s dangerous and unpredictable. Most of the nurses at Red General won¡¯t take care of him unless he¡¯s restrained.¡±

    ¡°So issues at his home pack are systemic. Pack members may not directly abuse him but they are part of the problem.¡±

    I sigh as I think of how to address Patrick¡¯s statement.

    ¡°I feel the same way Pat. While Alpha Charles appears to be the main abuser and the one that is in control of his ability to <b>ess </b>what he needs, it sounds like his oldest brother is allowed to punish him in some way <b>as </b>well. His future luna has managed to use Cole <b>of </b>rape six times<b>, </b><b>over </b><b>six </b>months, which results in him getting beaten without it ever being reported to the council. And yes, Patrick, I have checked for any record <b>of </b>rape, assault, theft, drugs, alcohol, anything that¡¯s a reportable offense to the council.¡± I react to Patrick¡¯s open mouth and raised hand. ¡°Either Alpha Redmen is failing to catch him in the act and can¡¯t prove to the council why he¡¯s implementing physical punishment or Cole ispletely clean. That he¡¯s not engaging in uneptable or even dangerous behavior. That his father is simply starting rumors and since the pack doesn¡¯t know the truth of the treatment he¡¯s receiving, you end up with wolves like Das, who believe that Cole is dangerous and needs to be beat down<b>.</b>¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    B1

 Rising 124

    <b>Chapter 124 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>He </b>believes it so strongly that he¡¯s willing to harm his own pack mate for defending Cole *

    Damian speaks<b>, </b>quietly interrupting my thoughts on Cole.

    The you have a n, Demetri? How do you expect to tease out the truth about the pups? No pack is willing to take on a pedophile: No <b>matter </b>how ones he is, even you won¡¯t take that chance. Not with your own two little girls in tow.¡±

    ¡°As much as I don¡¯t want to admit it and as much as no one wants to hear it. I¡¯m not going to push the pedophilia rap.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? What the hell are you thinking?¡±

    Patrick shouts at me, reacting exactly the way I expected. I give <i>hi </i>slowing his harshness down.

    a minute to rant his expletives on the first part of my n before holding my hand up,

    ¡°I expected such a reaction from you and I will not attempt to change your mind about how you feel. I do, however, expect you to be professional and treat him like a normal prospect. You will remain neutral when you work with him and have an open mind towards who he shows you he is versus allowing <b>the </b>rumors that he¡¯s a pedophile to cloud your opinion. Plenty of packs have ended up transferring pedophiles in without ever hearing about the possibility <b>that </b>they are one because they have never been caught or their alpha used the program to get rid of them. It¡¯s extremely rare for such a dangerous rumor like this, that¡¯s getting passed around so early, to be true. Especially when you take into consideration what <b>we </b>know.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°And what exactly do we know about him?¡±

    Patrick spouts with angercing his voice again.

    ¡°That the future luna of the pack can im rape without proof and <b>he </b>gets beaten for it. What¡¯s to keep anyone in that pack from making a im such as The raped my seyen year old daughter¡® without a shred of evidence?¡±

    I¡¯m stunned into silence at Parker¡¯s sudden anger and defensiveness towards Cole.

    ¡°Why would you defend someone you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°For the same reason that you¡¯re ready to condemn him, dad.¡±

    I sit back in my chair <b>as </b>Patrick and Parker stare at one another briefly in silence<b>. </b>

    ¡°When Alpha exined that the rape usations only started after the mate¡¯s union ceremony waspleted, even you agreed that there is something wrong with the im. Alpha said he let Madilyny with him and he was afraid to touch her. I don¡¯t know much about pedophile behavior but I have a hard time believing that a pedophile could easily fake being afraid of a child.¡±

    Patrick sighs as he breaks eye contact with Parker. Rubbing the back of his neck, I know he¡¯s forming his thoughts before he speaks and I know I¡¯m not going to like it.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to insist that I ignore the pedophile rumors while working with him then I am formally requesting that I don¡¯t work with him. I¡¯m sorry. know you have spent more time with him and likely have a clearer picture than I do, but I can not simply put rumors of him raping little girls aside.¡±

    <b>I </b>

    I nod my head silently, disappointed in my beta for his stance against Cole. His refusal to give him a chance, but I¡¯m an alpha who believes in the freedom of choice and will honor his request, at least partially.

    ¡°Does anyone else who works with the prospects have an issue working with Cole? My expectations for training and testing towards him isplete neutrality. He is to be treated just like the other prospects whom we know nothing about.¡±

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b>Fang

 Rising 125

    I watch as everyone remains silent. It¡¯s hard to tell if they are simply shocked at Patrick¡¯s deration or if, <b>they </b>too<b>, </b>wish to back out of warting with cole ¨¤ <b>shift </b>in <b>my </b>seat<b>, </b>as these bard dining chairs are not meant for long meetings.

    <b>¡°</b>Since we¡¯re all done eating, I¡¯d like to finish this discussion in themon room. The couch is looking quitefortable right now.

    announce as I stand with my te in hand, gently taking Lilly¡¯s as she follows. I rinse our tes and silverware, cing them in <b>the </b>dishwasher <b>before </b>doing the same with the cups Lilly brings with her.

    We head to themon room, which is thergest room in the pack house that I often use for my monthly barbecue with the entire pack. It¡¯s as I pass <b>the </b>table that my boys follow suit. I hear the water turn on as Damianes out of the kitchen for the rest of their cups and silverware making it easy <b>to </b>assume that Lucas is rinsing and stacking the dishes.

    I make a quick link to my head housekeeper letting her know that we¡¯re finished as <b>I </b>sit in the chair and a half recliner pulling Lilly down into my <bp </b>before she has a chance to find another seat. She¡¯s tense and resistant as she¡¯s never been fond of public affection but I work with her gently, moving <b>her </b>into different positions until I find one we¡¯re bothfortable with.

    I prop my feet up with the reclining feature of the chair,ying my head back against it and closing my eyes. Today has been an exhausting day but at <b>least </b>I feel I¡¯ve made progress in several areas. I wrap my arms around Lilly as <b>she </b>snuggles into my chest. I can tell she¡¯s exhausted too but for apletely different reason.

    Slowly everyone makes their way into the room, finding a seat <b>as </b>they do. I smile back at Damian, thest one to enter the room, as I catch the broad smile he gives his mother and I. Of my two boys, he¡¯s the one that has <b>always </b>appreciated the fated mate bond between us, even as a young child.

    She¡¯s on her side, her hips on down<b>, </b>between my legs. I grab the lightweight <b>fleece </b>throw from behind me and <b>cover </b>her with it. Her eyes <b>are </b>closed as I gently rub her back. Making my way slowly to the bottom of her dress<b>, </b><b>I </b>tug on it gently <b>so </b><b>I </b>can <b>get </b>underneath it allowing me the skin to skin contact <b>! </b>know she needs.

    She stiffens badly as she draws a quick breath the moment I touch her waist.

    ¡®Lilly baby, I know today has been really hard on you. Rx with me, you need this more than you know.<b>¡® </b>

    chan Fing

    I gently reassure her through the link. I can feel the gentle tingles of the mate¡¯s bond upon my finger tips <b>as </b>she slowly rxes into <b>the </b>same feeling. Damian cocks his head as he looks at me. He caught his mom¡¯s reaction and <b>has </b>worry in his eyes.

    ¡®Rough day today. I promise she¡¯s okay.¡®

    I quickly link him as everyone else gets settled and <b>never </b>notices the interaction between the three <b>of </b><b>us</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°So the question at hand right now is who else feels they can not remain neutral with <b>Cole </b>in light of the unsubstantiated allegationsing from his home pack<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I can tell Lilly is trying not to fall asleep as she rxes with my touch<b>. </b>Iy my arm across the front of her encouraging her <b>to </b>lean into me as <b>I </b>advance <b>my </b>touch higher up her back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to fall asleep Lilly. I¡¯m not certain how much longer this is going to take.<b>¡± </b>

    I speak softly as I move my hand from her back to the back <b>of </b>her head. She whimpers softly as <b>she </b>curls her legs into her body. <b>I </b>can tell through the bond that the numbing <b>effects </b>of the medication have worn off and the painful cramps are starting to hurt her. It¡¯s when she slips her hand into mine <b>that </b>I <b>slowly </b>start taking on her pain.

    She has never handled pain easily yet always felt the need to hide it from me, often refusing my ability to help. I have found over the <b>years </b>that it¡¯s when she¡¯s tired that any pain she¡¯s in affects her the most and it¡¯s during that time that I can gradually reduce her pain without her fighting me <b>over </b>it.

    Dominic and Dasha have taken the otherrge recliner positioned straight across from us, sitting together simr to <b>Luna </b>and I. Lucas and Damian <b>are </b><b>on </b>the couch to my right and Patrick and Parker are on the one to my left. I end up making <b>eye </b>contact with Dominic first<b>, </b>Dasha has practically fallen <b>asleep </b>in hisp as <b>well</b>.

    ¡°It is quite a damaging allegation but considering he has no record with the council I¡¯m willing to remain neutral. It is innocent until <b>proven </b><b>guilty </b><b>after </b><b>all</b>.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>125 </b>

    I <b>nod </b><b>my </b><b>head </b>in <b>approval </b><b>of </b><b>his </b>answer<b>, </b>I look <b>at </b><b>Parker </b><b>next</b>. <b>Considering </b>his <b>defensiveness </b>a few <b>minutes </b>ago <i>I </i><b>feel </b><b>1 </b>krops his disser

    <b>Voice </b><b>It </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>don¡¯t </b>like any <b>of </b><b>it</b>. Alpha. <b>I </b>don¡¯t like the condition that he¡¯s in as I firmly feel no one deserves to be treated like that. Yet it¡¯s quite disturbing rumors <b>exist </b>and honestly I don¡¯t know how a pedophile would even act. I see dad¡¯s side but I see yours as well, Alpha<b>, </b>so for <b>how </b>I will resets tod

    <b>I </b><b>give </b><b>him </b><b>a </b><b>nod </b>as I turn towards <b>my </b>sons. I make eye contact with both of them briefly and I can tell I¡¯m not going to like Lucas¡¯s answer

    <b>¡°</b><b>As </b><b>much </b>as you have taught us not to base our opinion of others by what someone else <b>says</b><b>, </b>it¡¯s difficult for me to see how an entire pack can turn <b>their </b>back on a single wolf based on allegations. There has to be something that has created these tumors <b>and </b>I¡¯m not going to befortable with him <b>being </b>here until we know what they are.¡±

    I¡¯m disappointed in his stance but I nod to his response. I make eye contact with Damian. He¡¯s the only one I haven¡¯t heard from yet. He breaks his contact with me, shaking his head as he looks to the ground. He takes his time before he <b>speaks</b>, making me nervous towards his answer. Damian was born <b>with </b>the same sensitivity, <b>the </b>same instincts towards helping others as Madilyn and <b>myself </b>even though hecks the physical symptoms that often <b>gue </b><b>intuitives </b>

    ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>wrong, dad.¡± He speaks quietly.

    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s wrong?¡± I question, uncertain as to where this <b>is </b>going.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 126

    <b>Chapter </b><b>126 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Everything about Cole just feels wrong to me. I saw him struggling on the bus to interact with me. The obvious fear he had of having done something wrong when he addressed me <b>as </b>Alpha ck and I asked him not to. The anxiety he had when he thought you were going to send him home because you decided to treat him <b>as </b>an individual and separate him from his pack. The strangled yelp he had this morning when I touched him during <b>the </b>asthma attack, The <b>way </b>he weakly tried to get away from you when you got close enough to him to help. The way he screamed when you put your hand on <b>the </b>back of <b>his </b>neck and the way he begged you not to hurt him when you ordered him to submit. It¡¯s wrong dad. You¡¯ve beat my ass twice and forgave <b>a </b><b>third </b>1 more <b>than </b>deserved. You¡¯ve grabbed me in a painfully hard submission hold when I¡¯ve crossed line and wouldn¡¯t back down but to fear calling you by the <b>wrong </b>

    name<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    He¡¯s shaking his head hard and I¡¯m struggling with the pain I see Damian going through, trying to figure out his own thoughts on what position he wants <b>to </b>take with Cole<b>. </b>

    ¡°You said you allowed Lynnie toy with him, that he <b>was </b>afraid of her. What did you <b>see </b>that told you he was

    afraid?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Well </b>from the beginning, when I sat her down on the bed, he reached out to touch her but stopped short <b>of </b>actually touching her. <b>It </b>was only <b>after </b>she crawled off the bed into my arms that I tried to exin the rumors on simple terms which caused her to ask why. That¡¯s how I found out that he¡¯s protecting them. I put her back with him when she settled down. When sheid down with him he asked her if he could touch her. Every move he made <b>with </b>her is the same as what I have done. Rubbing her back, petting her hair, nothing that I would consider predatory or sexual. Before your mom came in <b>I </b>noticed that his breathing was stiff and his bodypletely frozen except for the one hand that was petting her hair.¡±

    ¡°And you believe this was a fear response?¡±

    ¡°He told Lynnie that it¡¯s not her that he¡¯s afraid of. Which leads me to believe it¡¯s his interaction with her that he¡¯s afraid of. When he stopped short of actually touching her the first time she was on the bed he told her he didn¡¯t think I¡¯d want him to touch her.¡±

    ¡°So even when given permission he feels he¡¯s going to get in trouble for being with her?¡±

    ¡°It seems that way.¡±

    I¡¯m not certain as to where this is going but I want him to know I¡¯m not going to hide anything from him.

    He finally makes eye contact with me again as he speaks.

    ¡°He needs help, dad. Being afraid even with permission to do something isn¡¯t normal. Something is wrong with the pack <b>he¡¯s </b>in and he needs a way out. I don¡¯t know what you have nned but I will help you anyway I can.¡±

    I nod my head, slowly taking in consideration what my main trainers and trainee in the pack have said. I have one trainer and my only trainee that are already against Cole and three, not including me, remaining neutral. I have several ns in mind but they are all contingent on something else happening first.

    ¡°At the moment,¡± I speak candidly, putting everyone¡¯s attention back on me. ¡°The bulk of Cole¡¯s testing and training will be one on one with me.¡±

    I watch as several heads cock to one side, silently asking the question why.

    ¡°Although I do not feel he¡¯s a danger to anyone, the level of anxiety he has shown and his very high activity to his environment lead me to believe that challenging him in the way that¡¯s needed to judge his character will be quite difficult for him to handle. Out of everyone here<b>, </b>I have the most experience <b>in </b>bringing him back to reality should he ck out into a shback. That is not to say you won¡¯t work with him.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    2

 Rising 127

    Chapter <b>127 </b>

    Patrick and Lucas, I cannot fully support your stances not to work with him. I can, however, give you time to observe myself and the others <b>working </b>directly with him to allow you to be morefortable with him. You will be expected to work with him on a limited basis in a neutral manner before the end. of the six month run. I will be holding Cole to the same character standards as the other prospects. In testing his character and abilities <b>I </b><b>will </b><b>both </b>be easier and harder on him then the others.¡±

    ¡°How can you be both?¡± Lucas is getting curious about my ns.

    <b>¡°</b>When I work with a wolf like Cole I expect high stress situations to have extreme reactions. As a result of pushing him to that extreme, it¡¯s important that I haveplete control over the environment in order to help calm him and keep him from going into a panic attack. So it¡¯s harder on him psychologically than on the others because of the high amount of negativity and punishment he¡¯s going to anticipate, especially very early in the testing process as <b>he¡¯s </b>getting to know us and what¡¯s expected of him. It will be easier on him in the sense of <b>the </b>amount of emotional support he will be receiving from me. Unlike the others, Colecks all confidence in everything that he does. There have been multiple times that even when given simple directions involving physical interaction with me such as; look me in the eyes,y your head on my arm, and scoot back into me; I have been met with resistance.¡±

    I pause a moment to collect my thoughts as admitting what I¡¯m thinking is quite difficult.

    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s wrong dad?¡± Damian sounds concerned about my sudden pause.

    ¡°It¡¯s not often that Ie across situations where a wolf appears to have been punished as often for following directions as they were for defying them<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Then how would they know what¡¯s expected of them?¡± Damian asks sadly.

    ¡°They don¡¯t.¡± I state simply. ¡°They grow up believing they are a failure. That it doesn¡¯t matter what they do; good, bad or neutral, they will be punished.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that you¡¯ve spent enough time with him today to believe he expects to be punished? For what?¡± Patrick sounds shocked and appalled at such an assumption.

    ¡°Anything. Everything. Eventually the abuse goes on for long enough that the wolf ends up in one of three personalities. They can be a crazed psychopath seeking revenge on everyone theye in contact with or, moremonly, they be numb to their environment. Nothing seems to matter to them. Cole seems to fit best into the third category as he¡¯s obviously not violent but he¡¯s not numb either. <b>He¡¯s </b>actually extremely sensitive.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the third category?¡± Parker asks.

    ¡°The perfectionist, although I¡¯m not certain that¡¯s <b>the </b>best way to describe them. It¡¯s the wolf who wants to belong so badly that they develop an extreme sense of right and wrong. They are oftenpelled to enforce their narrow sense of what¡¯s eptable on others, often to their own detriment, out of fear that if the individual is caught doing what they believe is wrong, they would meet the same terrible punishment they have often suffered. I have a feeling that Cole is going to be the <b>type </b>that strives to do everything right and will ultimately struggle with anything he does wrong as he will have an overwhelming expectation for extreme punishment even for the simplest things.¡±

    ¡°Which is why you want to be one on one with his testing to start with.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Pat. I need to know his reactions, how easily he¡¯s triggered and how hard it is to get him back on track once he¡¯s triggered. Above all else, no one, but me<b>, </b>submits him.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    <b>POST COMMENT </b><b>NOW </b>

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b>Fang

 Rising 128

    I look around the room, making sure I get a nod of understanding from each one of them. He¡¯s already had several extreme reactions to moc tanchang bai neck and considering the bruise I see on his neck that¡¯s one trigger I need to limit activating.

    ¡°Now, more inmediately speaking. I feel it¡¯s fair to update you on the young man. With a lot of patience and support we have broken the pante ?ndured- asthma cycle. To the best of my knowledge, it has never been broken in a day. As long as he continues breathing normally, I will be looking at moving him from the medical wing to the medical room that¡¯s next door to mine on the second floor tomorrow. I know I have tasked you, Damian, with movingnde to the efficiency next to Cole but I would also like you to get into Cole¡¯s room and bring him some clother. The only thing we didn¡¯t cut off today was his sweatpants.¡±

    I get a nod from Damian.

    ¡°I n on keeping him in the pack house until he¡¯s better limated to his surroundings and the medication he¡¯s on takes effect. Once I feel he¡¯s <b>no </b>longes in danger of another major panic attack I will allow him to move back to his room.¡±

    ¡°If his father is the one abusing him, don¡¯t you think being so close to you will upset him?¡± Damian brings up a good point.

    ¡°Yes, it may, but I¡¯m working on gaining his confidence, his trust in me that I¡¯m not going to beat him down or belittle him for everything that he does. That he can rx here. Getting him rxed is how I will get to know who he is. <b>It¡¯s </b>also when he¡¯s rxed that any of the negative rumors about him, if they have any truth at all to them, wille to light.¡±

    Patrick and Lucas give me curious looks.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t believe the rumors<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Lucas blurts out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I told Cole. I cannot simply ignore rumors <b>as </b>dangerous as rape and pedophilia but I can give him a chance to prove them wrong.¡±

    ¡°And how do you expect him to prove them wrong?¡± Patrick challenges me.

    ¡°You said he has no record with the council. What if he¡¯s simply being sneaky about it?¡±

    ¡°All predators eventually get caught. I have a hard time believing that Alpha Charles hasn¡¯t found a shred of evidence supporting the pedophile im <b>in </b>five years. In regards to no record with the council, keep in mind he¡¯s been to three packs as a warrior <b>prospect </b>before mine. Nothing that would kick him out of the program was ever reported. Every pack is required to report any incidents of assault, rape, theft, and drug or alcohol abuse, so unless there¡¯s a pandemic of under reporting these issues, I¡¯ve got to believe that he¡¯s had no issues at the other packs. In general, my position on the rape allegation is that it¡¯s a false im designed to get a cheater out of trouble. My position on the pedophilia allegation is neutral. Guarded, but neutral.¡±

    I take a moment to look around the room. I know the moves <b>I¡¯ve </b>already made will anger Patrick considering his stance against Cole but even if he is a dangerous pedophile, and I highly doubt that he is, no one <b>deserves </b>to live like this. Life in prison would be a luxurypared to what I¡¯m seeing right

    now.

    I continue informing everyone of what I¡¯ve done and n to do since I¡¯m not seeing anyone with questioning <b>eyes</b>.

    ¡°I know I mentioned Xavier¡¯s name early in this conversation about Cole. How many of you know who Xavier Bluemon <i>is</i>?¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 129

    <b>Chapter </b><b>129 </b>

    I look around again, this time seeing shaking heads or curious eyes.

    <b>¡°</b>Xavier Bluemon is a psychiatric doctor who joined the council fifteen years ago when I became alpha. Over the ten years that I¡¯ve been dealing with the prospect program I¡¯vee to rely on him for information pertaining to helping abused wolves escape their pack. Eight years ago the council decided that there were too many cases of abuseing in for the general council to deal with at which point they made the abused and tortured wolves department. Xavier was promoted to the head liaison position in that department. As I¡¯ve already mentioned, I¡¯ve made contact with Xavier earlier tonight seeking advice on how I can help Cole without Cole¡¯s willingness to talk. I turned over the photographic evidence I have without mentioning his name or pack. When he told me that getting a meeting with the council could take a while, I took the time to make a formal request with the council to ess his medical fecords. I want to see what the other packs found out, what they did to him medically, and what they reported back to the council. I have also made a formal request for information pertaining to why the council has visited the Red Fang territory a month after Cole was sent home early from the packs he visited. Unfortunately I¡¯m not anticipating a favorable response as I left out one of the more important answers that the council would want to know. Why do I need this information? I see a puzzled look on your face Pat. What are you suddenly thinking about?¡±

    ¡°You keep saying that Cole isn¡¯t talking but you seem to have a lot of specific informati

    on him. What exactly is he not talking about?¡±

    ¡°To offer him protection through a protection from abuse or torture orders he has to agree to digitally record at least one incident of torture or multiple incidents of abuse for submission to the council. The submission can¡¯t simply be ¡®he hit me with a belt¡®. No, not at all simple. It¡¯s actually quite traumatizing for the wolves who have actually been abused to go through the process of reliving the abuse when they have to describe in detail what happened to them. Can you seriously imagine what it would be like to detail how many hits you took to your groin before you became desperate enough to break the chain that¡¯s holding you? That¡¯s the only information so far, that Cole has directly said. That and he exined what¡¯s going on with the luna. Everything else hase from secondary sources which doesn¡¯t count as reliable testimony.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that Das, a wolf that hates Cole, telling you he saw Alpha Charles kicking Cole in the stomach can¡¯t be used as evidence?¡±

    Damian¡¯s voice is incredulous as he tries to understand what I¡¯m saying.

    ¡°When I mentioned what Das said, Cole neither confirmed nor denied getting kicked over a dozen times in his abdomen. The only thing he has directly told me about was that he had bruises on his wrists from breaking the chain. That he knew he couldn¡¯t take all the hits without yelping so he did what he could to protect himself. Everything else I know has been put together from information given to me by Jamie, Dr. Carter and direct observation of his behavior.¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen to him if he doesn¡¯t talk?¡±

    Damian is starting to sound quite worried about Cole.

    ¡°If I haven¡¯t heard from the council by the end of the first run and I can¡¯t convince him to talk then there¡¯s nothing I can do. I will have to let him leave.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT

 Rising 130

    Saturday, January 201h

    (2 days before leaving Red Fang territory; Cole¡¯s POV)

    (Content Warning)

    I enter the pack house, kicking off my shoes and putting them in the locking box I created several years ago when my shoes kept disappearing. I slip on my house slippers before entering the main living area. The twins, Taylor and Tyler, are loudly arguing over how to y GTA on the yStation.

    All prospects attending the next set of runs always move into the pack house a week before they are scheduled to leave so they can be taught the rules of the program. Normally that would mean seventy¨Cfive warriors from three packs, ours plus White Fang and White Moon, all take up residence in the pack house until the three buses going to three different packs show up around five Monday morning. This is the first time Crescent Moon has participated in the warrior program since dadpleted the betrothal contract with Alpha Robert.

    To the best of my knowledge we now have 120 wolves attending this week long orientation before getting told which pack they¡¯re going to for training. It¡¯s also the first time the warriors are being split between five packs instead of three.

    Despite having gone on three runs already I¡¯ve never been invited to the orientation training. I guess he¡¯s hoping that I mess up badly enough that I get kicked out by keeping me in the dark on the council¡¯s expectations. He can¡¯t even be bothered to let me know I¡¯m even going until the day before the buses get here.

    Taylor is the first one to notice me watching them.

    <b>¡°</b>What the fuck are you looking at?¡±

    I shake my head silently. Despite being the alpha¡¯s son I¡¯ve gotten used to the absence of respect I¡¯m shown within the pack. I turn towards the kitchen when Taylor speaks again.

    ¡°Your dad¡¯s been looking for you all week. Sounded livid when I heard him talking to your mom.¡±

    There¡¯s a chuckle in his voice as a shiver runs down my spine.

    ¡°Thanks Taylor. You just made my day.¡±

    I speak sarcastically as I run my hand nervously through my hair. My father has been requesting these meetings nearly everyday for thest three months and I¡¯m always being punished for something I have no knowledge of even happening.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t have to tell you at all.¡±

    Tyler retorts as he turns the game system off. I sigh as I shake my head. No one knows what my life is like here. I walk slowly into the dining room before taking a soft left into the kitchen trying to stay away from my brother and his mate. I have always been the most conservative of my siblings. I have never approved of revealing clothing or making out in public areas, the exact opposite of what¡¯s going on at the dining room table.

    My brother and future alpha, Andre, with his mate, Sasha, in hisp. Actively making out without a care for who¡¯s around. No matter how I try, it¡¯s obvious that his hand is between her legs beneath her dress. I shiver in disgust as she moans. I can¡¯t help thinking about all the young children that frequently run around the pack house further adding to my disdain of her. Everyone knows that I don¡¯t like her and disapproved of them going through the mate¡¯s union ceremony, the werewolf equivalent to a wedding. So I keep my distance but that doesn¡¯t keep her from finding ways to abuse me.

    She¡¯s not his fated mate. Rather a political move between neighboring packs, a betrothal between alphas. I stayed out of the arrangement until I caught her cheating and I¡¯m the one who has repeatedly paid a heavy price for trying to warn Andre of her infidelity.

    I cringe as her moans turn into a high pitched squeal. Secondster a loud p followed by a yelp and a whimper.

    ¡°How many times have I told you not to make that sound when I bite my mark?¡±

    Andre chastises her as I take a drink of water.

    ¡°Cole!¡± I freeze at the sound of my brother¡¯s deep, chastising voice. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? How many times do I need to tell dad that you¡¯reing into our room, when I¡¯m out of town, to force yourself on my luna<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

 Rising 131

    <b>Chapter </b><b>131 </b>

    I choke and sputter on the water I¡¯m drinking, grateful that I haven¡¯t wandered away from the sink as I spit everything in my mouth into it. I¡¯m gripping the sink ledge hard as I gasp for breath. My heart is pounding in my throat and my stomach is churning making me want to vomit at the thought of what¡¯sing to me again.

    ¡°What?¡± is all I manage to gasp out, terrified that she has med me again.

    ¡°Sasha told me it was you again, sneaking into our room while she was sleepingst week. Even after I had dad change the lockst month. She said you pinned her down in her sleep, kissing on her neck and feeling between her legs. I felt everything you did through the bond or did you forget that exists between us?¡±

    I¡¯m shaking my head in disbelief. This is bad. Really, really bad. I can feel the tremors overtaking my body

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to your luna while you were out of town but I can assure you it wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    <b>as </b>

    I try in vain to defend myself.

    He grabs the back of my neck hard causing me to yelp and cringe in pain. I start trying to get away from him, using the kitchen counter to give me leverage to push back against him but at six foot two inches he¡¯s as tall as dad and has a good four inches on me and at least fifty pounds of muscle when I¡¯m in top condition, something I haven¡¯t seen in a long time.

    My efforts are futile as he manages to m the right side of my head into the edge of the counter. I¡¯m only on my knees briefly before he yanks me up and starts pushing me towards dad¡¯s office which is the same hallway the training center connects to.

    I start struggling against his hold again as we stop in front of dad¡¯s office door. I drop suddenly to my knees as the office door opens, causing Andre to lose his grip on me. I gain my footing quickly getting away from both of them. My size may be a disadvantage for brute strength but <b>I </b>make up for it in speed and agility. Unfortunately this is not my day for either.

    The mming of my head into the edge of the countertop catches me quickly causing me to copse just ten feet from the end of the hallway. As I get to all fours to force myself to keep going the wind is knocked out of me as Andre¡¯s foot connects forcefully with my soft abdomen. I take several more kicks before Andre is forced to stop.

    ¡°Enough! You have already been warned about teaching him a lesson on your own where everyone can see. Last thing I need this close to retirement is for you to get tangled up in an abuse investigation with the council.¡±

    ¡°I have the right to defend my luna.¡±

    ¡°Andre!¡±

    I know the conversation has ended based on dad¡¯s tone and aura but I also know I¡¯m not done with.

    ¡°I¡­. didn¡¯t¡­¡­ do anything¡­¡­ to luna¡­..¡± I wheeze knowing better than to use her name.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I heard.¡± Dad growls as hisrge calloused hand wraps roughly around my neck. ¡°Stand and walk.¡±

    I stagger to my feet as he pushes me down the hall towards the training center.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re not learning to leave Luna Sasha alone. That lock has been changed three times and you still manage to get in their room to put your

    hands on her.¡±

    ¡°I told both of you what she¡¯s been up to six months ago. How else do you exin the assaults continuing to happen after you change the locks?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me she¡¯s lying!¡±

    ¡°Yes! She started cheating on him before the ceremony; he just couldn¡¯t feel it.¡±

    1 yelp as he squeezes my neck even harder, pushing me even faster down the hall.

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m going to believe a pervert over the alpha¡¯s daughter? Keep moving.¡±

    He growls as I try to stop, to push back against going through the door leading into the training center.

    I¡¯m getting desperate as I know that Andre gave me a bad concussion already and taking on my father¡¯s punishment in addition to Andre¡¯s is going to screwA me out of the next run. I don¡¯t even know where or if I¡¯m going but none of the packs seem much better than where I¡¯m at. My only reprieve seems to be getting away from the sexual predator rumors and that onlysts a day or two as I¡¯m always in the group Das is in.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    1

 Rising 132

    <b>(</b>Content Warning)

    1 drop quickly to my knees again, catching my father off guard enough that he lets go of my neck before I scramble to my feet. He grabs a hold of me but 1 feign a trip granting me a reprieve from his grip. I dart again down the hallway towards the main house in the vein attempt to get to my room. I¡¯ve memorized every hallway, every exit and every office with a window I can safely jump from without shifting. But escape just isn¡¯t in the cards for me today as I copse against a locked office door.

    A sudden hit to my lower spine with his belt sends me into agony as the painful shocks from my nerves radiate down my legs making them useless against his attack. I groan and yelp as the kicks rain down on me. I¡¯m wheezing hard after several minutes and over a dozen kicks. I¡¯m blinded by the tears welling up within my eyes as he forces me to my feet. His hand is around my neck again as 1 yelp and scream, trying desperately to get out of his grip only to be met with a hard punch to my already aching abdomen. I¡¯m mmed against the wall worsening the migraine that¡¯s forming from my concussion as my hands are yanked harshly behind my back and his belt is used to restrain them there.

    I whine loudly as he pulls me away from the wall.

    ¡°Shut up you insolent pup. Seems like my usual punishment of putting twice your age on your ass and your age on your dick hasn¡¯t been enough to keep you away from Sasha so I¡¯ve got a brand new silver lined belt with your name written all over it. I¡¯m stripping you naked so you can feel every ounce of my strength. There will be no mercy as I pound every part of your body that I can reach and you better stifle that yelp of yours. I¡¯m certain you don¡¯t <b>want </b>to show up at Crimson Dawn overdosed on steroids. I hear they don¡¯t take too kindly to drug addicts.¡±

    I¡¯ve grown silent as he describes the onught of abuse he¡¯s nning to shower upon my already fragile body. Each time I return from a run, after the council concludes their visit, it bes increasingly difficult to get a hold of any type of food, let alone my medication. With the damage to my back making it impossible to shift without passing out from the pain and I have had few options for proper nourishment over thest six months. He pauses briefly as he opens the training center¡¯s door, pushing me inside harshly.

    ¡°Out! Now!¡±

    He growls at the handful of teenagers currently using the center. My head and eyes are trained to the ground keeping me from seeing those who are actually in the room but that doesn¡¯t keep me from hearing several pairs of feet flee. He stops again at the back room he created just for me. It once was an office used for documenting the test results of the warriors, both in the prospect program and within our pack. He renovated the room five years ago after I broke his desk.

    He punches in the numeric code swiftly before shoving me inside. This time, I fall to my knees on the padded floor as my head screams. No matter how <i>hard </i>I try I can¡¯t force myself to ckout as separating my mind from my body is the only way I can reduce the pain I know my body is getting ready to receive.

    I¡¯m certain this is calcted. Andre caught her cheating and since I¡¯m the only one that was willing to admit seeing her cheat I¡¯m the one that gets beat for it. He grabs my hands and forces me to my feet, pushing me to the center of the room where he lowers the shackles that hang from the ceiling.

    He unwraps the belt from around my wrists but I copse as soon as he lets go of me. I curl into a ball, my hands over my ears as my concussion amplifies every sound I hear adding to my throbbing migraine.

    ¡°Stand him up and hold him until he¡¯s chained.¡±

    My father growls. I have little fight left when I feel Andre lift me to my feet and support me as my hands are yanked away from my head and locked into the restraints above me. I struggle to find my footing, forcing my legs to handle my weight as my shoulders scream from the strain. I¡¯ve closed my eyes as I <b>have </b>no interest in seeing what¡¯sing to me, I never do.

    ¡°Take his pants and boxers off him. Then wrap this around his thigh and make sure you put those gloves on before you take it out of the package.¡±

    I can hear the rustling of the packaging as my brother handles it.

    ¡°But dad, isn¡¯t this a bit extreme? I mean, you¡¯re already going to use the silver belt. What if he¡¯s telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re alpha you can change how, when and why you punish him. If you don¡¯t like what I¡¯m doing to him then stop reporting him to me as a pervert after your luna. If you think he¡¯s telling the truth about her then take care of the situation.¡±

    ¡°You normally need proof before you implement physical punishment or at least I thought.¡±

    I can hear the package open. Dad has never allowed anyone to see what he does to me let alone get them to help. I¡¯m trembling badly as my body has already taken a beating and for Andre toe to my defense means I really don¡¯t want that thing on my leg.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    Make <b>it </b>high Bini in <i>on </i>

    <b>I </b>can hear the raise in my fattery Sys that part of his in him to kiking my or teen so y

    item around my leg kicking <b>him </b>several times in the process.

    My only reprieve is he doesn¡¯t make a sound alerting dad to the hits he¡¯s taken and he doesn¡¯t strike me himself, it¡¯s only after that I realize what it <b>is </b>made of. Why dad didn¡¯t want him to touch it

    I start thrashing wildly, yelping and screaming in pain as it burns into my skin. The cold metal mixing with the burn of siner creating a painful senext that is beyond anything I have felt before. I¡¯m pulling on the chain holding my arms trying to break free. The only thing on my send is preting to the bed around my leg<b>. </b>I¡¯m wheezing hard as the immense pain and panic have set in.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 133

    <b>Chapter </b><b>133 </b>

    (<b>Content </b>Warning)

    <b>1 </b><b>yelp </b>loudly again as he strikes me for the first time.

    ¡°Knock that noise off. You know the penalty for yelping. I don¡¯t want to hear your pathetic cries.¡±

    ¡°Dad please. Just let him hang like this for an hour. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the door and release him after that time. I already mmed his head <b>into </b><b>the </b><b>counter </b>and we both kicked him in the gut. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going soft on me Andre. Are you willing to stake your luna¡¯s reputation on the word of a pedo?¡±

    ¡°You said yourself that there¡¯s no proof.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter Andre. He¡¯s marking little girls. I gave him permission to rape the one girl he was dating when he was sixteen and ever since then I¡¯ve got <b>six </b>year olds running around with his mark. I don¡¯t need proof to tell me he¡¯s raping them. If it makes you feel any better about his punishment, the <b>father </b>of two girls, twin sisters, came to me yesterday. They both had his mark on them. I assured him the pervert would be dealt with.¡±

    I¡¯m whimpering hard as I struggle with the pain I¡¯m already in. I yelp and scream again as <b>a </b>sudden line of fire flows from my left shoulder to <b>my </b>right hip only seconds after my father uses his ws to shred my shirt from my body. I cringe <b>as </b>I feel the slow, tickling sensation of blood creeping its way down my back. It¡¯s only as my thrashing and screaming dies away that I yelp again.

    My father harshly shoves my head to the left exposing the right side of my neck. I resume my fight, yelping, screaming and thrashing as a needle gets stabbed into my neck. I yelp and scream as he injects something into my body, the feeling of boiling water surrounding my neck.

    He pulls it out quickly. I can hear him rummaging around behind me before he starts doing it again. He stabs me three times before he growls loudly in frustration, it¡¯s as if he can¡¯t get it deep enough as he keeps jabbing it into my bones. My fight is persistent as the repeated stabbings cause me agony <b>I </b>haven¡¯t experienced before. He carelessly stabs the needle into the <b>space </b>between my neck and corbone<b>. </b>Embedding it deep into my chest before injecting the contents inside me. My screams echo off the wall as a mix of freezing cold and burningva enters my body.This time he leaves the needle buried deep near the base of my neck as he walks away from me.

    mins H

    I¡¯m rattling the chains loudly as I blindly twist my wrists within the confines of the <b>cuffs </b>that hold me. My loud yelps have calmed into persistent <b>whimpers</b><b>. </b>I can feel the tears streaming down my face despite squeezing my eyes shut in ¨¤ vain effort to stop them. Crying, no matter the pain he puts me through, is an intolerable weakness that my father can¡¯t stand to see.

    I know he¡¯s cooking up something worse than what he had originally nned, then what he¡¯s already done. A loud crack rings in my ears as my head is violently forced to the other side as the silver lined belt hits the side of my head. I scream as the jarring of my head breaks the needle off into my neck. But he¡¯s not done as over a dozen hits cascade upon my already battered head. The itch from the blood creeping from theceration to my head and back can barely be felt as he takes his frustration out on my head.

    It stops as quickly as it began but I know he¡¯s nowhere close to done yet. He yanks my head back by my hair, the fingers of his other hand feeling along my neck for my pulse, the indicator for a major vein. This time the insertion of the needle is painfully slow <b>as </b>I yelp repeatedly. I try yet fail to find my voice as I feel the medication enter my body. My best guess is the first one is a steroid while this third one is a sedative to weaken my fight.

    It¡¯s only as he starts beating on my body that I have a true understanding of what he¡¯s doing to me. It¡¯s impossible to count the hits as he¡¯s delivering them fast and hard with the buckle end of the belt. I shiver in horror when I hear a chime and he immediately moves to my rear. He must have found out how the alpha of Red Moon had punished me and decided that was what he was going to do this time.

    Another chime and he hits across the backs of both thighs. The pattern continues across my chest and abdomen until only my groin is left. It doesn¡¯t take me long during this beating to verify that he has, indeed, overdosed me on some sort of sedative. What the second medication was, I haven¡¯t got the slightest clue.

    <b>My </b>arms and legs feel like lead adding to my difficulties in <b>simply </b>standing. I¡¯m not certain if I¡¯m feeling drunk or high, as <b>I¡¯ve </b><b>never </b><b>been </b>one to engage in either activity, as the adrenaline from the beating forces me to stay awake.

    Somehow I¡¯ve managed to stifle my yelps during the actual beating but the sedative does nothing to dull the pain I¡¯m in and each area he moves <b>to </b>builds upon what I¡¯m already feeling.

    ¡°Set that timer for <b>five </b>minutes<b>. </b>I need to make sure he can¡¯t get it hard enough to be of any <b>use</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°When did you get so heartless towards him? <b>He¡¯s </b>one of us, dad.¡± <b>Andre </b>nearly whispers for the first time since the beating started.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>133 </b>

    <b>No </b>son <b>of </b><b>mine </b><b>could </b>ever be this weak<b>. </b><b>Do </b><b>you </b>really think <b>I </b><b>want </b><b>grandkids </b><b>from </b><b>him</b><b>? </b><b>Set </b>the <b>timer</b><b>. </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>ready </b><b>to </b><b>tear </b>his dick aft¨C

    <b>I </b>barely hear <b>him </b>whisper ¡®sorry¡® <b>as </b><b>the </b>buckle hits between my legs and I <b>can¡¯t </b>keep quiet <b>any </b>longer. I howl in <b>pain </b><b>as </b>the hitss fast and strong bon <b>one </b><b>out </b><b>of </b>every four hits misses my groin and hits <b>my </b>thigh instead. I¡¯m insane with the pain <b>I¡¯m </b><b>in </b><b>and </b>equally as desperate.

    <b>I </b><b>twist </b><b>my </b>hands around in the cuffs that hold me again. This time I don¡¯t stop until I feel the chains suspending me from the ceiling<b>. </b>I grasp the chain in <b>my </b>hands <b>and </b>dig down deep inside me, waking the wolf within me.

    Somehow the silver around my leg and the sedative coursing through my veins hasn¡¯t weakened him intoplete unconsciousness and <b>he </b>gives me all <b>that </b><b>he </b>has to get me out of this.

    <b>It </b>is with an inhuman growl that I pull the chains with everything my wolf and I have, tearing the chains from the <b>ceiling </b>above. My body, the chains and debris from the ceiling alle crashing down to the floor.

    I immediately curl into the tightest ball I can form, my legs protecting my groin, chest and abdomen while ducking my head down and covering it <b>with </b><b>my </b>arms. He¡¯s swinging wildly now striking my body wherever he can until the timer finally goes off and I¡¯m left where I lie.

    Injured, naked and cold in the darkness of <b>a </b>sound proof room designed solely for <b>the </b>purpose of abusing me. It <b>doesn¡¯t </b>take long for exhaustion to mix with the sedative and concussion and I have no choice but to give in to the unforgiving darkness of <b>unconsciousness</b><b>. </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 134

    <b>hapter </b><b>134 </b>

    Wednesday, January 24th: Opin

    <b>(</b><b>Cole¡¯s </b>POV<b>) </b>

    <b>I </b>wake up screaming, thrashing and fighting. My body aches as if the beating had just happened hours ago not four days and I¡¯m in an absolute patile arabi. I¡¯m vaguely aware of my door opening quickly, mming hard against the wall.

    <b>¡°</b>Cole!¡±

    I can hear my name being called but I¡¯m lost andpletely unnerved, struggling hard toe to my senses. It¡¯s only as I feel the strong presence of the alpha over me and his voice,manding my attention, that I finally start mentally grabbing hold of where I am.

    <b>I </b>start concentrating on one sense at a time, allowing myself the time I need to slowlye back to reality. I stop screaming and still my body as alpha¡¯s tightening hold makes it difficult to move. I concentrate on my breathing next as the slight wheeze I¡¯ve developed makes it difficult to hear.

    1 steady my breathing in an effort to take in the smell of the room and those who are in it. The bed is clean. Not a single other scent is on it telling me it¡¯s a medical bed but the room itself doesn¡¯t have the same scent. I take a moment to really think about where I have smelled something like this before and <b>it </b>slowly dawns on me that I¡¯m in the medical room beside the alpha¡¯s room. Just like <b>every </b>pack house has a medical wing they also have a medical room near the alpha for those who are injured but don¡¯t need constant monitoring. <b>I¡¯ve </b>never been in the medical room back home making it a lot easier to rx<b>. </b>

    Alpha picks up on my slowly rxing state immediately. He lowers his body even <b>closer </b>to mine<b>, </b>moving his arm even closer to my face.

    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re trying to use scent to figure out where you are. Seek my scent Cole. I promise<b>, </b>you are safe here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    His positioning is perfect as I¡¯m suddenly overwhelmed by the strong unmistakable<b>/</b>scent <b>of </b>an alpha male. I jerk my head away from his arm, whining lightly as the back of my head is stopped by his other arm, as I adjust to what I smell. <b>He¡¯s </b>clearly not my father but his <b>scent </b>has delicate <b>and </b>barely perceptible hints of emotions that I¡¯ve never smelled on an alpha before.

    ¡°Is he okay, Demetri? He got quiet really quick.¡±

    1

    ¡°I think so. His breathing and heart rate are slowly returning to normal. We just need to <b>give </b>him some time to wake up. Whatever he was dreaming was very real to him. Cole, can you show me that you¡¯re awake even if you don¡¯t want to open your eyes yet?<b>¡± </b>

    I start moving my arms to <b>see </b>if one is loose enough to allow me meaningful movement. To my surprise alpha adjusts his full body hold on <b>me </b>enough for me to roll towards my stomach and put my left hand on the bed.

    I start sliding my hand blindly on the sheet, searching for alpha¡¯s hand. It¡¯s as I <b>feel </b>alpha¡¯s body and this time his aura closing in on me again that I freeze my movements and weakly whimper as I try to curl into a ball. The only auras I have ever known have been dark, cold and painfully dominating. No matter the alpha, I have always struggled to breathe in their very presence when their aura is ring.

    ¡°You seem to be afraid of me. It¡¯s my aura, isn¡¯t it?<b>¡± </b>

    I slowly nod my head before realizing that <b>I¡¯ve </b>answered the wrong way. I quickly cover my head waiting for the blows to follow.

    ¡°Demetri,¡± I hear luna whisper <b>as </b>if it knocked the <b>very </b>wind out of her in shock.

    ¡°I know this will be a challenge for you as it doesn¡¯t seem your interactions with alpha¡¯s have been positive in any way but I need you to concentrate on me. Allow yourself to feel my aura, I know that my angry aura can be painful and oppressive but this one isn¡¯t. My kids seek this aura all the time. The worst you will feel is confused if you have never felt it from your own father.¡±

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b>of <b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

 Rising 135

    I <b>clear </b><b>my </b>mind and follow his directions, concentrating hard on this alpha<b>. </b>I want to feel this different aura, <b>to </b><b>give </b>it a <b>chance </b>but dolors ticis ( <b>confusing </b>and disorienting.

    I <b>whine </b>hard as I cover my head again, uncertain as to what¡¯s going to happen next. I hear both alpha and luna sigh. They sound disappointed but i dons understand what I was supposed to feel, increasing the belief that I¡¯ve done something wrong.

    <b>I </b>startle badly at alpha¡¯s touch, barely managing to choke on the yelp that tried to escape from within me. Even though I¡¯m fully awake and have tall understanding that I¡¯m at Crimson Dawn, I¡¯m finding it extremely difficult to regte my emotions.

    Somehow I manage to act my age and hide my fear of everyone when I¡¯m home, I take care of myself and the little girls when they need my protection <b>but </b><b>t </b>have never been able to push aside the fear that seems to always im me when I¡¯m away from home. I have never truly understood why leaving home has always been so difficult but it is.

    ¡°You seem to be better aware of your surroundings now so I¡¯m going to ease myself off of you. Just be still for me Cole.¡±

    I keep my body still so he can move around but it doesn¡¯t keep me from shaking.

    ¡°Open your eyes, Cole.¡±

    Alpha¡¯s voice is soft and reassuring as I slowly open them to find him sitting in a chair near my head. He reaches slowly towards my head, yet <b>I </b><b>can¡¯t </b>control my desire to shy away from his touch. He follows my movements easily as he gently ces his hand on the right side of my head, slowly running his fingers through my hair towards the back of my head. I close my eyes not wanting him <b>to </b><b>see </b>the pain such an innocent gesture is creating<b>. </b>As frightening as I find interacting with this alpha <b>is</b><b>, </b>something in the way he treats me has unlocked a desire<b>, </b>a longing for his attention that is contradicting everything I have ever known.

    I cringe and whimper softly as he passes over the gash in my scalp that was left from Andre mming me into the counter. It has been struggling to stay sealed and busted back open when I tried to brush the blood out of my hair just a few hours ago. I <b>was </b>too injured to get a bath before I left Red <b>Fang </b><b>and </b>too sick to get one here making it <b>easy </b>to loathe myself even more for my own weakness.

    ¡°Cole, is this a new or old injury?¡±

    I open my eyes as he draws his hand away, my blood staining his fingers<b>. </b>

    ¡°Another one?¡± I hear luna gasp as alpha sighs.

    ¡°It happened before the rest of it.¡± I whisper meekly.

    ¡°So you were in a fight before you got beat?¡± Alpha sounds incredulous of the idea.

    ¡°Getting my head mmed into the counter isn¡¯t much of a fight alpha.¡±

    ¡°No, guess not.¡± He whispers as he rubs the top of my head.

    I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t realize it earlier. I¡¯ve been smelling a lot of old blood on <b>you </b>but I haven¡¯t tried to find the <b>source </b>of it. I know it¡¯ste but I think <b>you¡¯re </b>overdue for a bath and I have a body wash that also makes for a great shampoo that has both antiseptic and pain relieving medications in it. I would like <b>to </b>help get you cleaned up.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    ? 1

    <b>POST </b><b>COMMENT </b>NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 136

    <b>Chapter </b><b>136 </b>

    I take the hand he¡¯s reached out to me. It takes a lot of effort but with a long groan from me, he pulls me into a sitting position.

    ¡°<b>Once </b>you¡¯re cleaned up, I need to go through your hair and find thatceration of yours. Once I find it I will need to cut the hair around it to get a good view. If it¡¯s long but not too deep then I can use surgical glue to close it but I¡¯d still encourage using the lidocaine shots to numb it as the glue burns when it¡¯s first put on. It¡¯ste but I don¡¯t think Ang has gone to bed yet so I¡¯m going to get her help with this. I think you¡¯re a little too shaken up from <b>that </b>dream to try to handle everything on your own.¡±

    I nod my head slowly agreeing to the n, standing shortly <i>an </i>

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream.¡± I whisper, instantly regretting my ance

    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like it was. Do you want to talk about it?¡±

    I shake my head slowly waiting for him to start towards the door.

    he does.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to remember alpha. It hurts to remember.¡± I whisper towards <b>the </b>floor. ¡°I¡¯m <b>sorry </b>I woke you luna.¡±

    I look her <b>way </b>when <i>I </i>speak but my voice is submissive and weak as <b>I </b>struggle not to <b>cry</b><b>. </b>She stands from her chair and makes her way over to me. She takes my chin gently in her hand and puts just enough pressure on it to tell me what she wants. She has a lot more confidence, making her feel like <b>the </b>powerful alpha and luna she ispared to two nights ago, making me even more ufortable than when she feared <b>me</b>.

    I lift my head but my eyes are darting wildly trying to avoid looking straight at her.

    ¡°Shhhh. You didn¡¯t wake us<b>.</b>¡±

    She speaks calmly as she covers my eyes without touching my face. It confuses me that she¡¯s aware of this method of calming me. It was Jon Jenkins that discovered that blocking my eyes caused me to shut them and for reasons I don¡¯t understand, it has a calming effect. Jamie learned the simple technique from his father and has only used it once in front of Alpha Demetri and Dr. <b>Pierce</b><b>. </b>

    She touches my cheek gently while my eyes are still shut. It¡¯s as I slowly open them that I catch her and alpha engaged in a gentle, loving kiss before she touches his face. I cock my head to the side.

    Such gentle affection between alpha and his mate is <b>a </b>curiosity to me. My only <b>exposure </b>to mates being loving towards each other was around eighteen, shortly after I moved in with Molly and Jon.

    Before that, what little affection I saw between my parents was usually savage and brutal. When my father wanted my mother nothing stopped him from having her. There were many times, up until I was twelve, that when she interrupted some of my harsher, longer punishments that he would unchain me from the desk before he was ready. But it was never a reprieve from my punishment. No, it was on those nights that <b>I </b>was restrained painfully to a chair and forced to watch my mother get viciously raped and sodomized by the wolf who was supposed to be her fated mate. The one wolf in the entire world that should never be <b>able </b>to hurt her.

    I squeeze my eyes shut and turn from their view as tears escape my eyes. <b>I </b>gently try to shake the memories from my head, cursing the idea that such a loving interaction between mates could cause me such distress.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the girls<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait up. I¡¯m not certain how long this will take.<b>¡± </b>

    She looks my way, catching my eyes briefly before I look to the floor. She smiles gently before kissing alpha again. She turns silently <b>and </b>makes <b>he </b><b>the </b>room. It¡¯s only a few secondster that alpha reaches out to me, gently guiding me out the door.

    <b>(</b>Demetri¡¯s POV)

    Cole follows me silently the short way through the hall before heading down the stairs. My medical room is the first <b>room </b>youe <b>to </b><b>immediately </b><b>off </b><b>the </b>stairs making it easier for anyone, pack members or guests, to know where <b>the </b>room is located when they need to stay there.

    it

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

 Rising 137

    <b>I </b><b>take </b>a soft righting off the stairs, walking quietly across the hardwood floors of themon room. The room is dark doe is thete hour this room when i have meetings with my inner circle that don¡¯t have a high need for privacy and thest Saturday of every month 1 insite everyone id pack to a gathering. Normally only a third of the 300 registered pack members attend the gathering and bbq afterwards. All of my warriors with families. <b>make </b>it a point to attend as it¡¯s the best way for their children to develop a band with me, an imperative move as hall my warriors are transfers that have no family members for their child to go to should they be killed in battle. Fortunately, thest decade has been a peaceful time and most injuries are for in overzealous teenagers not knowing when to quit.

    Our path is lit sufficiently by the dim nighttime lights we use in the medical wing on the far western side of the pack house. I stop just shy of entering the wing ensuring that Cole is keeping up with me. His head is down towards the floor, ncing up just enough to see where he¡¯s going. I wait until he stops about two feet away from me before starting into the hallway<i>. </i>

    ¡°Are you doing okay Cole? I haven¡¯t heard much from you since you apologized to Luna Lilly.¡±

    I <b>try </b>to keep my voice soft and light hearted. He¡¯s walking beside me as we make our way down the long hallway. He flinches hard when I touch his shoulder to gently guide him into the second tost door on the left. It¡¯s the only procedure room in the medical wing where the full bathroom has arge soeking tub. The door is already open and the dim lights on indicating that Ang has already requested a medical assistant to start preparing the room.

    It¡¯s as we near the bed that I pick up on Cole¡¯s change in attitude. His movements have slowed as he stops by the bed, gingerly touching the hospital grown and robe that has beenid upon the freshly made bed. I watch him silently as he swallows hard.

    ¡°Cole?¡± I keep my tone gentle as it¡¯s easy to see the young man is scared being back here again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. I¡¯m just nervous. It¡¯s been a while since <b>I¡¯ve </b>had the lidocaine shots.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°When¡¯s thest time you¡¯ve had stitches?¡±

    He shakes his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s been a while.¡± He runs his hand through his hair<b>, </b>whimpering softly as hees in contact with the open wound.

    ¡°Cole, have you had an X¨Cray before?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I probably have but I don¡¯t remember. <b>I </b>get sedated heavily anytime <b>tests </b>are done<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt, I just need you to stay very still.¡± He looks up and into my eyes, fear taking over again.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to get an X¨Cray of your head. If you were mmed hard enough to create acerationrge enough to not close on its own then a fracture is likely.¡± He nods slowly and silently, his eyes returning to the floor.

    ¡°Come with me. I¡¯d like to get those pictures before getting your bath ready.¡±

    He follows me silently andplies with everything I need to snap two views before heading back to the bed. I shut the door leading to the hallway giving us some privacy<b>. </b>

    ¡°Everythinges off and is ced on the bed. We will put the gown in theundry and bag your pants so you get them back. I¡¯m sorry we haven¡¯t gotten you your own clothes yet. If you tell me what size you are, I can get a pack of briefs from our clothing closet. Everything is brand new and <b>we </b>have all sizes. Usually you get to choose between boxers and briefs but briefs will be better for your healing leg. Put the robe on, unless you¡¯refortable walking around nude. Some wolves are, some aren¡¯t, your choice. I¡¯m going to start your bath. Do you prefer hot or body temperature?¡±

    ¡°Hot helps with the pain.¡± <b>I </b>barely hear him whisper./

    He looks up, making <b>eye </b>contact with me when I ce my hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Now this is very important.¡±

    He nods his head struggling to maintain eye contact with me. I step towards him, sliding my hand to his back just below his neck. He attempts to <b>step </b><b>back</b>, whining softly as he meets my gentle resistance to his desire to flee.

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

 Rising 138

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>138 </b>

    ¡°<b>Try </b>to rx Cole, You can close your eyes if that helps but it¡¯s important that you still Haten?

    I try to reassure him as I ce my hand over his eyes forcing him to close them. fle¡¯s

    stiff

    but silent as I speak again.

    ¡°This is going to be a medicated bath.¡±

    He gives a single, short but soft whine to the idea..

    <b>¡°</b>Which is why it¡¯s important that

    follow my directions. I want you to wait until the tub is filled enough for the water to hit the cuts on your shins Step in but do not sit. Give yourself a minute to feel the water. If it¡¯s too hot, adjust the water. If it causes the cuts on your legs to sting or <b>burn</b><b>, </b>you need to gett out so I can put more medication in it

    He takes a deep breath as I move my hand away from his eyes.

    ¡°This is not a lie or a trick. This bath is supposed to beforting, soothing to your skin and body. Just like the soap and cloth I¡¯m going to use. Do <b>you </b>understand your instructions?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>And you will follow them?¡±

    I put the emphasis on ¡®will¡® since he struggled with some of my instructions yesterday.

    <b>¡°</b>Yes sir.¡±

    His response is quiet and meek but it¡¯s there. I point to the bathroom <b>as </b><b>I </b>see the light turn on and the water start running before stepping <b>away </b>from Cole<b>. </b>

    I draw the curtain around the bed giving him even more privacy as he strips off his clothes. I enter the brightly lit room to find a bag filled with the same five bottles of medications that we use when a warrior ends up with multiple internal and external wounds from battle. The tworgest bottles neutralize the minerals in the water leaving just the natural salts thate from the underground spring we draw our water from. The other three bottles are the actual medication, a mix of an antiseptic, a mild local anesthetic, and essential oils that aid in rxing the mind and body. It¡¯s <b>as </b>I¡¯m disposing of the empty bottles that I find a sterile cup with a note underneath.

    ¡®STI testing. Not a clean catch.¡®

    I hear Cole enter the room as I pick up the cup and toss the note in the trash. I turn slowly to face him and hand him the cup.

    ¡°Have you urinated since I took you up to the other room?¡± He nods before speaking.

    ¡°Just before Iid down. I didn¡¯t intend to fall asleep.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay that you slept. Sleeping while sedated isn¡¯t <b>as </b>restful as most people think. I imagine you¡¯re fairly exhausted. Do you know what time that was<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Seven maybe?¡±

    ¡°Okay that¡¯s a long enough time frame and I imagine you need to <b>go </b>so, I need you to start in the cup to the line the rest in the toilet<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°I thought drug tests had to be a clean catch?¡±

    <b>inging </b><b>them </b><b><i>in </i></b>

    ¡°I¡¯m already running several drug tests on the urine <b>I </b>collected when I had to catheterize you yesterday. This is looking for sexually <b>transmitted </b>infections. In order to perform STI testing using urine we require that a urine sample be taken two hours after thest time you¡¯ve gone and that you start in <b>the </b><b>cup</b><b>, </b>finish in the toilet. It¡¯s the easiest, cheapest and painless way to test for diseases in males. Females are allowed to opt out of the STI urine <b>test </b><b>but </b><b>are </b><b>still </b>brought in for the interview. We started handing out appointment times and instructions to your pack mates yesterday and have <b>st </b>

    ne <b>physical </b><b>form </b>today for their sexual history interviews and testing. I¡¯m going to step out of the room. It¡¯s going to take me a <b>few </b><b>minutes </b><b>to </b>print and sexual behavior questionnaire. I need to go through the physical to figure out what¡¯s missing. <b>We¡¯ve </b>been filling it <b>out </b>as <b>we¡¯ve </b>found <b>things </b><b>out </b><b>about </b>you. Yours is going to take some time to go through before sending it to the council so I¡¯m trying to <b>get </b><b>everything </b>covered <b>with </b><b>you </b><b>before </b><b>I </b><b>have </b><b>to </b><b>review </b>the other physicals.¡±

    He nods silently as he opens the cup and steps over to the toilet. <b>I </b>exit the bathroom through the opposite door that <b>we </b><b>entered</b><b>, </b><b>finding </b><b>Ang </b><b>on </b><b>the </b>

 Rising 139

    <b>Chapter </b><b>139 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Thank </b>you foring down at thister hour.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Dem. I think we both knew we hadn¡¯t found everything. The fact that it has opened up again is quite concerning thenight.

    tteld him that I would use surgical glue to close it but that I would also use the shots to numb the area<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>

    She shakes her head as she continues gathering supplies.

    <b>¡°</b>When did it happen?¡±

    ¡°Saturday, before the rest of the beating. He said his head was mmed into the counter.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s not a direct result of the beating but it¡¯s just as old as everything else we¡¯ve found, I¡¯m going to take abination approach. I¡¯m going to do at least oneyer of stitches that will dissolve. I may add moreyers depending on the depth and close with the glue.¡±

    I roll a chair over to theputer and sit down as I log in.

    ¡°We need to get an X¨Cray.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m looking at now Ange. I¡¯m not immediately seeing anything but I¡¯d like you to verify behind me. Radiology wasn¡¯t my best subject.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look before sending it to Dr. Fawn, the radiologist at General. <b>He¡¯s </b>the one that found the two rib fractures.<b>¡± </b>

    I move onto the folder we started on Cole and open up the file with the physical form all packs that join the warrior program are given. I scroll over to the printer icon and click on it starting the printing process before finding the sexual behavior interview file in a separate folder and doing the same <b>to </b>it<b>. </b><b>I </b>stop by the cab and grab another bag filled with the same five bottles I have already dumped into the tub as well <b>as </b><b>the </b>soap and cloth <b>I¡¯m </b>going to use on him. I grab the papers off the printer and secure them onto a clipboard with a pen attached to it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll link you to let you know that he¡¯s ready.¡±

    Ang nods as I lightly knock on the bathroom door. <b>I </b>give him a moment to respond before slowly opening the door<b>. </b>My heart drops <b>as </b>I <b>see </b>the young man pacing slowly beside the tub, his distress is evident in his posture and <b>face</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Cole.¡± <b>I </b>speak gently as <b>I </b>cross the room, putting the bag of supplies down on the counter.

    ¡°Have you tried getting into the water yet?¡±

    He stops and slowly turns to face me.

    ¡°No sir. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been trying. I just¡­. I just.¡±

    He sighs as he runs his hand through his hair.

    ????????

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Cole. It seems that telling you it¡¯s a medicated bath has psyched you out a little. You¡¯ve only been here two days and a lot has happened. I realize this is going to be awkward but I¡¯m going to help you. Take your robe off, you can hang it on the door.¡±

    I point to the door that leads back into the procedure room about three feet from where I stand. He walks slowly, watching me with caution as he gingerly takes the robe off and hangs it on the hook. I look <b>over </b>his naked body at the various marks and bruises. I¡¯m hoping that this bath will help him heal as thest time I¡¯ve seen a wolf so badly injured, outside of war, was when I was a teenager and my father had interrupted a brutal hazing at a <b>pack </b>we were visiting.

    The damage done to the young he¨Cwolf resulted in my dad removing him from the pack and advocating for changes in thews. He¡¯s <b>the </b>reason <b>hazing </b><b>is </b>now considered assault and battery punishable by five years in prison for the first offense. It¡¯s easy to notice his shaking hands as he walks <b>back </b><b>over </b>to <b>the </b>tub.

    I strip my own sweatpants off leaving me d in only my boxers and t¨Cshirt, the ssic sleep attire for most he¨Cwolves before crawling <b>into </b><b>bed</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>fold </b><b>them </b>and ce them on the counter before making my way over to the tub.

    The Son of Red Fang

 Rising 140

    e¡¯s frozen in ce, staring stiffly at the water. I stop beside him. Standing, welting elexity for him to me to my press bar to slide my fingers into his palm, wrapping my hand around hit, slowing his grasping the. She only meets is

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it alpha. It¡¯s going to hurt me<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>

    get

    The tremble in his voice is heartbreaking. No matter how I tried to convince him that it¡¯s not going to kot k¨¦m, he¡¯s co

    ¡°Step into the tub with me.¡±

    It hasn¡¯t taken me long to figure out that my tone of voice is key to providing him a sense of calmness, and to my sorg, the day to date my requests. He whines softly as I step into the tub and he remains frozen in ce. I torn to feer kim, yently taking his other hand in sine, to se z slightly until he feels my gentle resistance He looks up to me slowly, apprehension in his eyes,

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you do, the water itself hurts when I¡¯m like this,¡±

    His voice is soft, ashamed of admitting to his deep lying fear of experiencing more pain than what he¡¯s already deali

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ve medicated it. Come, Cole. This is nothing like what you¡¯re expecting it to be

    I watch him patiently shift his legs, watching him wince repeatedly in pain with his movements. I¡¯ve got him on the strongest pos¨¦gon p¨¢n medication can give him but he still appears to be in significant pain from his injuries.

    ¡®Ang¡® I link as he slowly starts moving towards the tub.

    ¡®Yes sir, is everything okay?¡®

    ¡®Set him up a shot of toradol. He won¡¯t admit to the pain he¡¯s in.¡¯

    ¡®Yes sir.¡®

    He stumbles into me getting into the tub. I grab his arms at the elbow to help stabilize him, causing him to yelp briefly before frantically apologizing, 1 dick my tongue softly, quieting his panic.

    ¡°Stand with me a moment, Cole. It¡¯s okay to grab my shirt.¡±

    I reassure him softly as he leans against me.

    ¡°I know that I¡¯m presenting you a huge challenge by asking you to trust me. To trust us. Everything we are doing is <b>being </b>done to help you heal. It appears that your stress levels have been very high for a long time. Long enough to severely reduce your ability to heal.¡±

    I¡¯m using my thumbs to gently rub his arms where I¡¯m holding him. He nods slightly with his forehead resting against my chest to my assessment<b>. </b>¡°Start sitting down. Let¡¯s get you limated to the water.¡±

    I keep my grip gentle on his arms as I calmly try to persuade him to trust the water we have prepared for him. His body trembles as I hold him against

    mine.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m going to stay with you until you trust the water. Come on, let¡¯s sit down.¡±

    I start crouching down gently tugging on his arm to follow me. His body is tense but he does relent. Whining softly, he follows my movements down into the water. He initially handles the slow motion of moving into the water without much fight but there¡¯s something about his bottof hitting the water that changes everything about him.

    He grabs my arms tightly as he starts resisting going any further into the water.

    ¡°Alpha please, I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    He whines as his feet slip from beneath him. The deeper he goes into the water the more frantic he bes. I get down on my knees carefully straddling his kicking legs as his rear rests on the bottom of the tub. He stills his legs when he realizes that I¡¯m over them but it doesn¡¯t calm his fight, increasing my

    concern

    ¡°Alpha please. This always hurts me. I can¡¯t do this. Please. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m weak but I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    I adjust my hold on him so that the majority of his body is now in the water. His <i>fight </i>is weaker than I expect it to be allowing me to sestry subir his fight. I use my body weight to gently pin his aims to his chest while cradling his head in my hands, ensuring that his head doesn¡¯t barges whet 1 se this position to get closer to him, talking calmly in his ear.

    ¡°Cole, you¡¯re making me wonder if medicated baths were used as a form of punishment. Have they?¡±

 Rising 141

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>141 </b>

    He stills suddenly at my question but doesn¡¯t answer so I move on to what I really need from him.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re quiet and still I really need you to feel the water. Concentrate on what you¡¯re feeling right now, not what it¡¯s been in the past. I need you to answer two things. Is the water too hot and is there any pain at all?¡±

    His eyes are closed as he breathe

    heavily, recovering from his fear driven fight.

    ¡°The temperature is fine but¡­..¡± He trails off as if he¡¯s embarrassed to admit what he feels.

    ¡°Cole. We talked before ever getting you in the bath. I need to know what you feel so I can adjust the water.¡±

    ¡°It always hurts alpha. There¡¯s¡­..¡±

    ¡°No Cole.¡± He winces at my interruption. ¡°What do you feel right now?¡±

    Even though his behavior makes it obvious that he¡¯s ufortable, I need him to tell me. There¡¯s a long pause where all you can hear is my hand dipping into the water and gently wetting the back of his head. His body jolts in my hold as Anges through the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. The water burns. All over me. Please stop putting it on my head. I can¡¯t stay in here. Please let me go.¡±

    His fight renews as he reaches for the edge of the tub.

    ¡°Looks like you could use a little help.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, I respond to Ang as my grip on Cole starts to falter.

    ¡°I had a feeling that one set of the medication wouldn¡¯t be enough for the amount of injuries he has so I grabbed a second bag. <b>It¡¯s </b>on the counter.¡±

    Cole freezes up again as we both hear Ang walk over to the counter and the rustle of the stic bag as she picks it up. Cole is trembling hard as she opens the first bottle and pours it in the water around his body. He grabs my arms desperately trying to pull himself out of the water.

    As the second bottle is being poured his fear is impossible to imagine as he pushes away from me and grabs the side of the tub with both hands.

    He has entered full fight or flight mode as his desperation to get out of the water grows.

    He yelps loudly as his legs rub against mine, repeatedly pushing me away as I try to gather him in my arms desperately trying tofort and console the young man¡¯s panic. I can tell that he¡¯s tiring but he won¡¯t give up this fight easily. Thinking quickly I turn on my parental side in the hopes of not having to submit him.

    ¡°Cole, you will stop this!¡±

    My tone is firm but my aura is fatherly. My desire is that thebination will freeze his fight without the panic that urs during submission. He freezespletely, gripping the side of the tub so hard his knuckles are turning white, panting wildly as he begs.

    ¡°Alpha please, I can handle the water like it is. Please stop adding to it. Please stop adding salt.¡±

    I look at Ang. It¡¯s obvious she has heard his pleas but had stopped adding anything to the water when the second bottle was finished.

    ¡°Come to me, Cole.¡± I nearly whisper as I attempt to gather him into my arms like one of my own pups.

    His resistance is weak as he whimpers, his eyes are closed as I gently remove his hands from the tub. He¡¯s trembling violently but seems to be responding to my slower than normal movements.

    ¡°Wrap your arms around me andy your head on my shoulder with your nose to my neck.¡±

    I¡¯ve calmed my voice considerably as 1 ease him into my arms.

    ¡°Your panic makes me believe that these baths have been used to punish you. I know you¡¯re struggling to talk to me about what¡¯s going on with you but please<b>, </b>Cole, give me something I can work with. I don¡¯t like the level of force I¡¯m using on you.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Salt baths have hurt me for a long time. It doesn¡¯t matter how little you put in it, I still feel it.¡± He whispers as I hold him close to my chest,

    I sigh as i start ying with his hair again, slowly and gently introducing the water to the back of his head. He whimpers and whines as the warm water hits his scalp.

    ¡°I was hoping calling it a medicated bath would allow you to associate it with something different after Jamie told me of what he witnessed.¡±

    ¡°I can feel the salt in the bath.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t trying to trick you. The truth is, we are aware of how badly they hurt and over time we have found additional medications that we can add that make the salt baths pleasant andforting. I need you to feel the water, Cole. We will keep adding to it until it no longer burns and I will stay with you until you arefortable with the water.¡±

    Chapter <b>Comments </b>

 Rising 142

    <b>Chapter 142 </b>

    He goes silent. His breathing is tense but even as he struggles to do as I¡¯ve asked.

    ¡°Cole, if the water is feeling better I¡¯d like to get some of the water in your hair.<i>¡± </i>

    I smile lightly as the young man squeezes me closer to him in response to Ang¡¯s desire.

    ¡°Cole, how is the water feeling?¡± I whisper.

    ¡°Better. It doesn¡¯t burn, just little tingles.¡±

    ¡°Okay. So what I need is for you toy back in my hands. Ang is going to cover your eyes with a cloth and she¡¯s going to start getting your hair wet enough to shampoo.¡±

    I can feel him nod against my chest. I start gently guiding him back towards Ang who ces a soft cloth over his eyes.

    ¡°Keep your eyes closed. This stuff feels great on your body but it¡¯s hard on your eyes. Which side is thec on?¡±

    ¡°The right.¡±

    Ang looks me in the eyes briefly, shocked at his response.

    ¡°Do you have any other injuries that need to be tended to?¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    Angel¡¯s voice is calm and gentle as telling us anything about his injuries has been a struggle for him.

    ¡°The right side, near my neck.¡±

    We are both shocked at his ability to tell us and even more shocked at his calmness.

    ¡°I need you to stay still. Let me take a look.¡±

    She moves his head slightly to the left side causing him to whimper softly, his calmness already fading into fear,

    ¡°Just a light touch Cole.¡±

    He stiffens as she runs her hand from his shoulder to the side of his neck, feeling for any anomalies under the skin.

    A sudden yelp startles both of us as Cole leaps up towards me, grabbing my shirt in his hands as he tries to bury himself within me. I wrap my arms around him. One around his shoulders with the other lightly ying with his hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. I¡¯m so sorry. Goddess please understand that I¡¯m not trying to lie to you. I nk out. I don¡¯t remember right away what happens. I don¡¯t want to remember, but the dreams. Goddess the dreams won¡¯t let me forget. I don¡¯t want to know. I don¡¯t want to remember. I¡¯m sorry. Please alpha, I¡¯m so

    sorry¡­¡­¡±

    I interrupt his apology with two gentle clicks.

    ¡°Shhhh, enough of that Cole.¡±

    I whisper as he finally breaks down into sobs, I hold him tightly for <b>several </b>minutes until he starts to calm.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to apologize for Cole. I don¡¯t see discovering more injuries or you telling me of more injuries as lying. Trauma messes with your memory of events. Right now, I want Ang to work on your hair so we can keep this water out of your eyes. Then we will leave you to bath the rest of your body. I need you to soak in the water until Ie back.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    His response is weak and submissive. Between his nightmare and breakdown hispletely spent and treating busceration and the neck is only going to exhaust him more.

    Anen wery to s

    ¡°Once Ang is done with your hair, she¡¯s going to bring you 1mg of Ativan so it can start taking the edge off the anxiety and fear your nighters ruse. Once you¡¯re out of the tub I¡¯m going to put gloves on and gently touch every part of your body looking for anything we¡¯ve missed or you¡¯ve know this is huge in the way of trust but I did tell you this afternoon when I walked you to the medical room¡­.¡±

    *The physical is hands on everything. You wanted to do it tonight but I fell asleep.¡±

    gaten. 1

    He quietly interrupts me. He draws a sharp breath, cursing himself under his breath. I can barely make out his words but I can feel he¡¯s teasing up over interrupting me. He starts pushing away from me, struggling hard against my gentle grip, copsing against my chest with small whimpers when he can¡¯t get away.

    I make eye contact with Ang, her eyes mirroring the same concern for him as mine, I use the hand petting his hair to stop her movement towards him using a slow shaking of my head to reinforce my request.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to control your yelp.¡±

    He tenses even more as his body trembles.

    Chapter Comments

    61

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 143

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>143 </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you, Cole. That¡¯s why I need you to stifle your yelp. You let me know if I hurt you but nothing else.¡±

    I try to soothe the scared young wolf but the tension on my shirt in his hands tells me it¡¯s a failure.

    ¡°Cole, I promise everything is okay.¡±

    I reassure him as I put my hand on his head, gently running the tips of my fingers along his scalp. He tenses up even worse when he feels my touch, nearly holding his breath as he struggles with my request.

    ¡°Breathe Cole.¡±

    He chokes on his yelps as he slowly lets himself start breathing again.

    ¡°Ang, go get the Ativan. It seems his nightmare has set him up for multiple triggers and he¡¯s too close to panic right now.¡±

    She gives me a silent nod before standing and leaving the room. Cole rxes slightly in my hold while Ang is looking for the Ativan. It doesn¡¯t take long. for her to return with the blister packs the individual doses are kept in. She¡¯s very calm as she kneels beside the tub facing Cole.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to open your eyes. This is one medication that I can show you inside the packaging.¡±

    I look down at Cole as he opens his eyes and Ang shows him both sides of the unopened pack.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve washed my hands of the medication in your bath water, I¡¯d like to ce these directly into your mouth instead of you doing it.¡±

    To my surprise and relief he gives her a simple nod. It only takes a few seconds for her to produce the first pill, holding

    <b>within </b>his view<b>. </b>

    ¡°It goes under your tongue.¡±

    He sighs as he nods, opening his mouth for her to ce the pill inside. He closes his eyes and leans hard into me. He¡¯s shaking again but this time I¡¯m struggling to tell if it¡¯s his anxiety or if he¡¯s cold as the water has cooled quite a bit during our time in here.

    ¡°Are you ready for the second?¡±

    Ang asks as she gently strokes his cheek. He opens his mouth without lifting himself off of me and epts the second pill. She <b>dips </b>her hand into the water briefly before reaching behind me and releasing the plug holding the water.

    ¡°We need to warm the water up, it¡¯s lost most of its heat. I¡¯m going to turn up the heat in this room before going and getting another bag of medication, a pair of scissors and the padded bath ramp.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She gives me a nod and a smile as she makes her way to the heating unit bedside the back door, turning it up before she exits.

    ¡°That dream of yours has you really shaken up. I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s taking some time to get you set up on all your medications.¡±

    I keep my voice soft as I slowly take handfuls of water/and drip it down the right side of his head.

    ¡°I had my medication while at the Red Moon pack six months ago. I still had a hard time dealing with my triggers.¡±

    ¡°Were you rationing?¡±

    The room is silent as Anges back in.

    ¡°Demetri, I¡¯m going to run this water hot to/counteract the cold. You are closest to the faucet so let me know if it¡¯s too hot for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±

    I hear a slight gasp as Ang stops the drainage and turns the water back on.

    ¡°Are you okay<b>, </b>Cole?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes sir. I¡¯m just confused.¡±

    He whispers as I feel the water warm around me.

    ¡°What are you confused about?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were the leader of the pack but you just submitted to Alpha Pierce.¡±

    Ang looks at me slightly confused by hisment before opening five more bottles of medication and adding them slowly to the water pouring in.

    ¡°Showing respect to my pack members is not the same as submitting to them, Cole. When I¡¯m given a directive, especially by one of my doctors, I will confirm my agreement or disagreement with yes or no ma¡¯am or sir. I know you haven¡¯t seen me interact with the rest of the pack but I don¡¯t rule over my pack. I am the leader of a collective and we work together for the benefit of each other.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

 Rising 144

    ite gloss me e possa tes the support wedge in the ww**

    *p* ** ** ** len tak pot the wedge. It¡¯s desired to allow you to rest condemely to the wet with was often wor waka, i would the to let besser get at the tub with you the needs to get changed out of his wet stuff and go gpu enterorg

    1 fest hire nad slowly in agreement. I loosen my hold amend him as he slowly draws away from me. We exey to see the hesitation in r fight the request. I hold his hands greatly she gets moedortable on the pad with the water riding around him

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stand up and try to ring some of that water out of my boxers before getting out, just rx. I think Ang i post go to trim dan ye haf around the wound before washing it, then she will leave you stone to wash. Dort be afraid to stand o if you need to but stay in the chilie back.¡±

    He responds slowly with a nod as I stand up out of the water, running my hands down my thighs trying to squeeze the water from

    ¡°I brought a robe over and set it on the counter.¡±

    Ang exins as the points to where my sweatpants <i>are </i>folded,

    ¡°Thank you, I didn¡¯t anticipate getting in with him so 1 didn¡¯t grab one for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Cole nearly whispers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. All we want is to help you. You never did answer my question.¡±

    I state casually as I step onto the towel beside the tub.

    ¡°Which question was that, sir?<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Were you rationing your medication while at the Red Moon pack six months ago?¡±

    He looks down at his hands, ying with the water briefly before looking up again.

    ¡°Yes sir. I had a limited amount left that I found a month before leaving Red Fang. I took it as prescribed for that month and tried repeatedly to get to Dr. Carter for my refills but I couldn¡¯t get to the hospital so about a week before leaving I changed to taking it once every three days. I don¡¯t know ahead of time when he¡¯s going to allow me to go on a run so the timing was a coincidence. I was there for three months before all of Red Fang was sent home. I ran out two weekster<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    1 crouch down beside him as he finished talking.

    ¡°We have the list of everything that you¡¯re on. I¡¯ll have your asthma medicine in the morning. As much as you need to get back on Effexor and Abilify, you need to be healed enough that you no longer need pain management medication.¡±

    ¡°What about the other two?<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Dr. Carter agreed that putting you back on Depakote was too dangerous. You made it through the withdrawals of all four medications this time but Depakote can kill you if you don¡¯t taper off if it. Although mood stabilizers aremonly used with ptsd he felt Seroquel had little effect on you.¡±

    ¡°Will they be reced?¡±

    ¡°I will revisit the possibility of a mood stabilize depending on how you¡¯re doing on the other two about four weeks aft anticonvulsant will not be reced.¡±

    He nods his head slowly as Ang moves her supplies beside the tub.

    ¡°Now, what size do you wear? I¡¯m going to go get changed, then I¡¯m picking up t¨Cshirts and underwear for you.¡±

    t you back on them. The

    ¡°Extrarge. I prefer a loose fit.¡±

    ¡°Okay, now. Look towards me Cole.¡±

    I reach over the water, taking his chin gently in my hand. He tenses badly, trying to pull away from my grip.

    ¡°Easy there, Cole. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what¡¯s happening. Just look my way.¡±

    He whines hard as he relents, allowing me to turn his head. I run my thumb gently across his cheek, his scruff reminding me <b>of </b>my own five o¡¯clock shade necding tending to.

    ¡°Rx with Ang. She¡¯s going to trim down your hair and get your head cleaned up.¡±

    He opens his eyes, briefly looking into mine before looking away.

    ¡°<b>Yes </b>sir.¡±

    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    POST COMMENT NOW

    1

 Rising 145

    <b>Chapter </b><b>145 </b>

    I smile with a nod, running my hand through his hair as I get up. I grab the robe off the counter and quickly wrap it around me. Even with the heat tored up, just five minutes out of the warmth of the tub has caused a slight chill.

    I turn back to the tub, Cole¡¯s persistent whimpers alerting me to his nervousness. Ang is speaking quietly to him as she encourages him to open his band. She ces a small foam ball, painted to look like a ser ball, into his hand before closing his fingers around the soft orb.

    ¡°He¡¯s okay, Demetri. He just has a lot of nervous energy that he¡¯s struggling to control.¡±

    I stand silently, watching as he rests his arm on the side of the tub rapidly squeezing and releasing the ball in his hand. His eyes are closed but that doesn¡¯t keep him from pulling away from Ang¡¯s every move. I sigh deeply as I pry myself away from the sight and quickly leave the room.

    I hurry along the medical wing hallway, my feet pping annoyingly on the white tiled floor. It¡¯s ten at night and with all the prospects nicely settled into their dorm rooms, the pack house is silent entuating the sound.

    I turn lefting out of the hall into themon room, at least the hardwood floors soften the sound of my footsteps better than the tile. I jog up the stairs and slow my pace as I reach the top. I walk down the long hall passing first the medical room on my right. I pause briefly at the first door on my left, I can hear the distressing cries of a young woman in a panic.

    Even though I modified the first two rooms on the left to be mostly sound proof four years ago, you can still hear loud or distressing conversations through the door. I take a step closer since I can clearly hear Damian just on the other side of the door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Jess, how is this a bad thing? Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve been longing for? To find your mate?¡±

    I stand stunned by his side of the conversation. He must be right by the door, keeping her from running back to her apartment about a quarter mile north of the north end of the pack house.

    ¡°I do, I want my mate especially since I¡¯ve always been told that without a birth rank the moon goddess would never give me one but¡­¡±

    I can hear her sobbing clearly a foot away from the door but when she speaks again her voice is muffled by her closeness to my son.

    I step away, back into the middle of the hall. Walking another fifteen feet, Ie to my bedroom door. It¡¯s directly across the hall from Lucas¡¯s room, the other one that I modified four years ago.

    Although I encourage my kids to wait until they find their mate to have sex, everyone knows that werewolves are very sexual creatures and waiting until they are twenty¨Cfive and are of age to choose their own mate to have sex could have unforeseen consequences of their own.

    Even with that understanding, as their parent, I¡¯m not interested in hearing them having sex nor do I want their sisters woken up by their passion. So <b>I </b>modified their rooms to sound proof it like mine and throughly taught them thews around eptable sexual practices.

    Based on what I¡¯ve seen, Lucas is undoubtedly the yer we thought Damian would be. I take two steps towards Lucas¡¯s door and I¡¯m able to verify that he already has his newest weekly fling in bed with him, despite his bed being as far from the door as <b>we </b>could get it.

    I sigh as I rub the back of my neck, praying to the moon goddess that he at least protects himself with a condom <b>as </b>I¡¯m not ready to help support my grandchild when my own twin daughters are only four.

    I can barely shake my head at his behavior anymore when I think about how we have given him a box of condoms monthly since he turned sixteen three months ago wishing he would have waited until at least eighteen before trying to bed every female warrior that caught his interest.

    I turn back towards my own door, slowly opening it as I step inside. To my surprise, Lilly is up with a sobbing Madilyn in herp. Lilly is stroking our youngest¡¯s straight blond shoulder length hair, whichys messily outside of the ponytail we usually put her in during the day. She¡¯s sitting sideways in her mother¡¯sp, her face buried into her mother¡¯s chest. Her feet are towards the door, tucked into the bottom of her long sleeved Teece gown with tiny pictures of rainbows and unicorns precariously printed all over the fabric.

 Rising 146

    <b>Chapter </b><b>146 </b>

    Madilyn turns her head towards the door as she hears me enter. Her eyes are red and slightly swollen from her rubbing them, her roy cheeks, tears. Her aims are wrapped tightly around her stomach and her face shows the difort that she¡¯s experiencing

    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s wrong, Lyn?¡± Task as

    as I crouch down bedside the bed.

    ¡°My tummy hurts.¡±

    She sniffles as tears run down her cheeks. I look at Lilly as I take Madilyn¡¯s hand in mine, rubbing it gently.

    ¡°I heard her throwing up in her bathroom when I came back to our room. When I went into their room Madisyn was cound asleep so I brought Marilyn <b>in </b>here. She¡¯s been doing extremely well todaypared to yesterday but she seems to havee down with something. She¡¯s thrown up twice sinceing in here with me.¡±

    I sigh as I wipe the tears from Madilyn¡¯s cheeks. I ce the back of my hand against her forehead but she doesn¡¯t feel feverish.

    ¡°Her temp is normal.¡±

    Lilly finishes as I spot the digital ear thermometer on the nightstand beside her. I nod gently as I stand.

    ¡°She¡¯s not sick. I¡¯ve felt the same way for about thest hour and a half, right before we heard him screaming.¡±

    ¡°You have?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    I sigh as I pause to hold my breath. It¡¯s been two decades since I¡¯ve hurled from running into a wolf in need. I¡¯ve learned several coping techniques <b>as </b><b>a </b>child to suppress the need but thest two days have been quite challenging for me.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    I let my breath out slowly, making sure I¡¯ll be able to keep my dinner.

    ¡°I never did tell you how the ck family took over the Crimson Dawn pack, have <b>I</b>?¡±

    Lilly shakes her head, it seems I¡¯ve peaked her interest.

    ¡°This pack, in general, is one of the oldest packs in existence. One of the originals from when the moon goddess first created werewolves. Although <b>I </b>don¡¯t know the full history of the pack, I do know that the first wolf to overthrow the reigning alpha was an alpha born by the name of Carson Dawnson. He renamed the pack Crimson Dawn. Him and his male children ruled over the pack with an iron fist until seventy years ago when my great¨Cgreat grandfather William ck refused to believe that the moon goddess wanted the alpha to be a dictator, a god among her people. He is said to have been one of the first wolves to test the theory that pain woulde to those wolves who didn¡¯t follow every directive given by a higher rank.

    William was born a delta, at least that is what¡¯s believed since the blood test for birth rank hadn¡¯t been created yet. Both his parents and several generations before him were all delta¡¯s but a natural born alpha can be born into any rank. I guess it¡¯s her way of keeping bnce, anyone with a wolf could be

    alpha.

    Well, grandpa William fought his way through the warrior ranks until he became the top warrior and was chosen as Arthur Dawnson¡¯s beta. Although he yed by the rules the rules never sat well with him and it was several yearster that he found his mate, an omega that was treated as nothing more than

    <b>a </b>ve.

    Since both of them were young when they started ruling the pack, having their mates by their sides wasn¡¯t a big deal until the Arthur picked up on Amelia being William¡¯s mate before he did and was determined to keep them separated until he found hi

    in their twenties, Alpha

    Problem was, by treating her as a ve, she was constantly in and out of every room they were in. It was only a matter of <b>time </b>before <b>he </b>scented <b>her </b><b>and </b>when he did he was livid at her treatment.

    He stopped ying by the rules and once his mate healed from her trauma he challenged Arthur to a duel. Themittee had just started so there <b>were </b>only a fewws governing packs back then but the overthrowing of an alpha that is mistreating his pack was one of the only ways to be <b>recognized </b>as a legitimate leader so long as the new alpha made dramatic changes for the better. Grandpa William did exactly that.

 Rising 147

    He still ruled with an iron fist, something that still exists today but thews were different the modeled his park after theme set by hats, vak and order among his members. The pack was so used to a dictatorship that he was forced initially to be the very thing that he desputed time per <b>those </b>who refused the change and gave them the opportunity to leave he was able to turn the pack into one of the best ones to live <b>in</b><b>. </b>

    He had four boys and two girls but he ended up being the first alpha to pick which child would inherit the pack. Joseph ck<b>, </b>my great grandfather was Williams¡¯s third born son and the only child that believed the same as him, that pack members should respect you not fear you Grandpa f?r wie a key yer in helping themittee form the council.

    Themittee spent a lot of time here finding out how his pack ran. There was a lot of unrest as themittee and the council tried to make life easier fo all werewolves no matter their rank or ability to progress in the pack.

    He was the first one to start taking in abused wolves that ran away from their packs. The first one to tell the difference between a trembled wolf and a wolf in trouble. This policy had the unfortunate consequence of making rogues believe the pack was weak and could be easily overthrown and we ended up in a war time era.

    It seemed that as soon as the pack fought off one threat another was around the corner. Actual packs that found out about how the freedom invement started often targeted us in the hope of going back to a dictatorship but we had allies by then. Eventually more packs wanted freedom than the dictatorship and the wars slowly stopped.

    By then, my father Allen, was the only child out of four that survived to inherit the pack. I was a young teenager, fighting on the front line during <b>the </bst battle. Patrick fought by my side until he was knocked unconscious. <b>I </b>stayed by him until reinforcements came. Once the fight for our borders was under control, I was able to check on him. When I found him alive I picked him up and ran him to the medical wing where they were able to stop his internal bleeding. He woke up two weekster.¡±

    I¡¯m fully changed by the time I finish the story of my family and disappear into my bathroom. I go into the cab hanging over the sink and pull out <b>the </b>bottle of Ativan and Zofran. It¡¯s been a long time <b>since </b>I¡¯ve had such negative effects from the gift the moon goddess bestowed upon me. I know exactly what Madilyn is feeling as I run the cold water over my <b>wrists</b><b>, </b>leaning heavily over the sink. I start taking handfuls of water and sshing it on my face in a desperate fight to keep my dinner.

    I drop to my knees, grateful that I had shut the door behind me, quickly losing my battle of wills with my stomach. I <b>sit </b>on the floor, breathing heavily as I hear Lilly run from the room. I have no doubts that Madilyn <b>is </b>getting sick again even though there¡¯s nothing left for her tiny body to give. I stand slowly knowing that getting up too fast could cause a dizzy spell and open the door, anticipating Lilly¡¯s return with Madilyn.

    ¡°Bring her in here so she can brush her teeth.¡± <b>I </b>speak <b>as </b>soon as Lilly steps inside.

    ¡°I helped her do that while in her bathroom.¡±

    Lilly assures me as I start brushing my own. I grab the two bottles of medication from the counter once I¡¯m finished and head out to my bed, sitting gently at the edge.

    ¡°The reason I told you of my family¡¯s history of changing this pack for the better is because ording to legend the moon goddess will reward those who do good deeds. It¡¯s not a well known legend as I had to do a lot of digging just to find it when I was young but in finding it, I as well as my family, found

    eptance.¡±

    ¡ª

    ¡°What legend is that?¡±

    ¡°The origin of gifted wolves.¡±

    I

    pause a moment, wiping the tears from Madilyn¡¯s <b>face</b>.

    ¡°As I said before, legend has it that packs that strive to change and during the change, strive to do better by others, will be rewarded for their efforts. While growing up, I saw it more as <b>a </b>curse than a gift, but that too has changed over time. One of many gifts that can be bestowed upon an alpha rank is the gift of intuition. The ability to feel when another wolf pack member or not, is in need of help.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you received this gift of infuition?¡±

    Lilly¡¯s voice is hushed and I¡¯m feeling guilty that <b>I¡¯ve </b>never bothered to exin it to her.

    <b>¡°</b>Yes, I am an intuitive and I believe Madilyn is too.¡±

    <b>1 </b>

 Rising 148

    <b>Chapter </b>148

    I reach out to my youngest, gently taking her chin in my hand as her pain filled eyes meet mine.

    ¡°Make it go away. Please daddy, it hurts.¡±

    Madilyn whines as her sobs renew. I open the bottle of Ativan and take two of the soft dissolving pills out. Lilly has never seen me take medication unless I was injured and cocks her head to one side as I ce one whole pill under my tongue before breaking the second in half.

    ¡°Lynnie baby, I need you to open your mouth and lift your tongue.¡±

    Her sobs have calmed enough for her toply and I ce the half a pill in her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I nod and smile gently as she closes her mouth. ¡°It will melt away. You shouldn¡¯t taste anything, you just need to swallow the saliva that builds in your mouth.¡±

    Madilyn nods silently as Lilly looks at me again, this time there¡¯s worry in her eyes as I do the same thing with the Zofran.

    It¡¯s after I put the second medication in Madilyn¡¯s mouth that I slide my hands under her arms. I wait for Lilly to loosen her grip before bringing to my chest, gently encouraging her toy on my shoulder.

    Instinctively, she settles into the spot giving her the best ess to my scent but I know the medication will take time to take effect- and I¡¯m feeling guilty that I didn¡¯t catch on sooner.

    ¡°Ow, ow, ow. My tummy. Make it stop.¡± Madilyn wails as she tries to curl into a ball in my arms.

    ¡°No, no baby. Don¡¯t curl up.¡± I soothe as I use my hand to gently block her legs. ¡°Grab my shirt Lynnie. Squeeze it hard.¡±

    I feel her little hands turn into fists as she cries into my shoulder.

    ¡°Follow my count.¡±

    I whisper as I hold her tight to my chest knowing my body heat will act as a natural heating pad for her. She follows my lead as <b>I </b>gently slow down her breathing.

    I know I owe Lilly more of an exnation than I¡¯ve already given but I want tofort Madilyn who is even more lost than Lilly.

    ¡°Is this why you said you thought it was a curse?¡±

    She nearly whispers as I slowly rock Madilyn. Her fists are still gripping my shirt tightly but at least her sobs have quieted into soft whimpers. I nod as I start quietly exining what I never thought I would need to exin.

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain how old I was when it started. I just remember that I would suddenly have a queasy feeling in my stomach for a day before going into cramping and throwing up. When I was young my parents always thought it was a stomach virus because it would onlyst a few days before it disappeared. I was in school when it started happening more frequently,sting longer and bing more painful. They didn¡¯t understand what was going on and the doctor couldn¡¯t find any evidence of illness so they started punishing me for it instead of supporting me through the painful cramps. They thought that I was trying to get out of school even though I liked school and wanted to go.

    I got a bit more sympathy from the school nurse but eventually that waned as well. I was ten when I made the corrtion between dad bringing a sick, injured or abused wolf into the territory and my intense and sudden illness. I attempted to tell dad about it for two years but the more I tried to convince him of what was going on with me the angrier he got with me. It was a hard two and a half years.

    My dad had always been close with all four of us but my constant sickness wore him down a lot. It was two in the morning when a sudden need to hurl woke me from my sleep. I spent an hour in the bathroom throwing up and I was in so much pain that it took everything I had to get up and go to my parents¡® room. But I didn¡¯t find thefort I was looking for. Instead my father was livid that I woke him up over it.¡±

    I stop my story as I feel Madilyn¡¯s whimpers increase and her feet dig into me as if she¡¯s trying to scramble up a tree. I ce my hand on her head.

    ¡°Try to rx Lynnie. I know it hurts.¡±

    The Son of Red Fang

 Rising 149

    I soothe while I wince as my own cramps start up Madilyn starts ebbing again, taking her arms from around se, she starts rubing her abdomen troughly with her fists desperately trying to relieve the ache from within her.

    ¡°Lilly, grab her hands before she starts wing ¡±

    My voice is calm but urgent. I¡¯m grateful when Lilly doesn¡¯t ask any questions. Fear is in her eyes

    Madilyn fights against Her mom¡¯s interference.

    As soon as her tiny arms are wrapped around my neck Iy on the bed, rolling towards my stomach covering her iling body with mine. Everything <i>dow </i>her bodynguage tells me how much she needs to scream.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to scream, baby. I¡¯m so sorry that your first experience with this is one of the worst I¡¯ve seen <i>in </i><i>a </i>long time but I promise I know what¡¯s going on and I will help you through it.¡±

    Lilly turns away from us and holds her ears as Madilyn screams, her tiny body simply can¡¯t handle the intense cramps that being so close to a wolf in need

    creates.

    Lilly is crying as Madilyn settles down into heavy sobs. She is utterly exhausted leaving her limp beneath me.

    <b>¡°</b>Come sit <b>down</b><b>, </b>she needs both of us right now.<i>¡± </i>

    I encourage Lilly as I rub my thumb against Madilyn¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°I was twelve and a half the first time a wolf in as bad of shape as Cole, came into our territory.¡±

    ¡°Is that when you woke your father in the middle of the night?¡±

    Lilly¡¯s voice quivers as she sits at Madilyn¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Yes, and as I started saying he was pissed when I woke him. Screaming in pain, all I could do was beg him not to hurt them, that they weren¡¯t an ordinary rogue. He yelled at me. Told me there were no rogues on hisnd and he was tired of my lies. My mom tried to reason with him but he yelled at her. That since nothing else had helped me, no doctor, no councilor, no one, that it was time he did what everyone kept telling him not to do but he just knew would solve the problem. I knew what he was going to do but the pain was so bad that I simply stayed huddled against their bed, begging for him to reconsider through my sobs.

    My dad had never used physical punishment on me before, unlike my brothers and sister, I tried to stay out of trouble. He picked me up off the bed the roughest he had ever done and threw me over hisp. He pulled my pants and underwearpletely off my body,pletely ignoring my every plea. He spanked me. With his bare hand at three in the morning he put all his frustration into my bare ass, adding to the misery I was already in.

    I screamed and begged for him to stop, that I wasn¡¯t lying but he just growled at me. The angriest I¡¯ve ever heard before shoving me off into the ground.

    Iid there bawling, thinking that I was done, until he picked me up and threw me on the bed. Mom begged him to stop. She had never seen me in so much pain and she tried to convince him that the pain she saw was real but he didn¡¯t listen.

    He put his knee against my neck and held my hands in his as he hit me with his belt. Growling about me lying while being punished for lying. After the third hit with the belt, he froze.

    The closer the rogue got to the pack house the worse I felt. Just like Madilyn, I started screaming. I couldn¡¯t stand the twisted knots forming in my stomach. I started fighting against him as I felt him pick me up.

    My mind was running on pure instinct trying to get away from him. He took my hits and kicks as he brought me against his chest. He gave me the directive to stop. Surprisingly, I managed to listen.

    It was as another wave swept over me that I understood the change. He went from beating my ass to holding me as tight <i>as </i>he could against his chest, one hand pressing my lower back into him while he used the other to tuck my nose into his neck.

    When the rogue arrived my cramps got even worse. <b>I </b>started dry heaving and I apologized for it. Swearing the whole time that it wasn¡¯t fake, begging him to

    believe me.

    Without a word he stood up off his bed, covered me with a nket and went downstairs to the clinic. As the rogue¡¯s fear grew, the greater my distress

    <b>became</b>. The doctors were working on her when my dad walked into the room.

    Everything got so much worse that all I could do was grab dad¡¯s shirt and squeeze. He removed the nket from around me prompting the doctor task questions that dad never answered, I received two shots in my leg before he covered me again and left. Heid in bed with me until my rm went off two

    hourster.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    ?1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 150

    <b>Chapter </b><b>150 </b>

    Madilyn is calm and more rxed so I roll to my side allowing her to sit up in the bed. Her eyes are now more curious than fearful but both real seen within them.

    ¡°Did he make you go to school?¡± Madilyn asks with a yawn.

    ¡°No. For the first time in years he believed me. He turned off my rm and waited until I was asleep before he left. I woke up around lunch after <b>the </b>kitchen staff left lunch on my desk. Next to the tray of food were two prescription bottles and a note underneath.

    Dad wasn¡¯t one to apologize but that note was the closest he ever came to one. He kept me out of school for a week and I got to meet and spend time with the injured rogue. Everything changed after that. He incorrectly believed that I was an empath but I never developed the ability to feel what they were feeling.

    The intense emotional distress that abused and endangered wolves experienced simply manifested into severe stomach cramps, nausea and vortating

    When I was eighteen the council came and performed several tests on me. No one knew why they were there until they were done. At the end of the they called me and my parents into a private conference and told all of us that I was an intuitive, not an empath.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re listed with the council?¡± Lilly is shocked at the revtion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I never told you. Cole is the first wolf toe into this territory to cause me such severe symptoms and the first one toe since the girls were born. Thest abused prospect we helped came through three months before they were born<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    It doesn¡¯t take long once the medication starts taking effect for Madilyn to calm down. My concern is that Cole ran into some anxiety issues while working with Ang.

    I pick Madilyn up off the bed and motion Lilly to follow me. We make our way down to the kitchen where <b>I </b>grab two ginger ales from the fridge and a box of cheese¨Cits from the cab. I pour a small amount of the crackers into a bowl before taking both Madilyn and the snack to the table, sitting her gently in my chair. Lilly follows behind with the drinks, opening one for Madilyn.

    ¡°Sip it slowly, sweetheart.¡±

    Lilly reminds her as she sets it down in front of her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Madilyn whispers<b>, </b>sounding afraid.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re sore right now but you need something in your stomach. I promise, take your time and it <b>won¡¯t </b>hurt you.¡±

    She nods her head as she looks at the light snack sitting in front of her.

    I open my own drink, taking several deep breaths of the ginger, calming the queasiness in my own stomach before taking a small drink. I close my eyes as I allow the cold drink to slide down my throat. When I open them again Lilly and Madilyn are both looking perplexed at me<b>. </b>

    ¡°I have an idea. I know he will be nervous but will ept it in the end, my concern is your agreement with it.¡±

    I mention to Lilly before disappearing into the closet. I make my way to the back scanning over <b>the </b>various shelving units to find the correct one holding men¡¯s clothing. I find his size in the crew neck cotton t¨Cshirts and the cotton briefs with the cloth covered <b>waist</b>. <b>I </b>grab a pack of each before heading to the door, turning off the light as I exit. I return to the table to find Madilyn struggling to eat the cheese¨Cits.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to head back to Cole but I do believe that there is something that will help both him and Madilyn.<b>¡± </b>

    I exin as I sit in the chair across from Lilly beside Madilyn.

    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Lilly asks cautiously.

    ¡°Even though you calmed down nicelyst night I still don¡¯t see what I want to do as an easy thing for you to allow considering your <b>past</b>. It <b>wasn¡¯t </b>until I found you that I discovered that when I work with those in need<b>, </b>one on one, that it calms the negative physical symptoms that I get from being close to them. I was eighteen when we met and I told dad before we even walked into Alpha Tanner¡¯s office that someone was being abused there. It infuriated <b>my </b>dad to find out it was you. You didn¡¯t pick up on it at the time but I nearly broke my dad¡¯s hand when you walked in from the pain it <b>caused</b>.

    <b>1/2 </b>

 Rising 151

    Over time I had developed the ability to share what I physically felt with my father. I have a simr link with your that allows me to feel yand gain.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you taught me to lock my link with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it took some time but when you arepletely open to me I can feel everything you do and I can differentiate between myself and you. 10¡ä-ek advanced linking skill that empaths have.¡±

    ¡°Like lessa?¡±

    ¡°Jessa is a mystery to me right now. She doesn¡¯t have the standard linking ability but she is able to tap into what others are physically and eroinally feeling both by being near them and by touching them which does qualify her as an empath. The problem with contacting the council and getting ber officially registered as one, is empaths don¡¯t lose abilities. Intuitives and empaths haveplex advancements in their current shilities¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying it is supposed to build?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The standard wolf has the ability to link with members of their pack, their mate and can feel when their mate cheats. A select few, sherst s pister of wolves, will be an intuitive and even fewer be empaths. When an empath decides to learn about medicine and how to help others that¡¯s when they are considered natural healers. Both types ur randomly and gically but it¡¯s moremon for a parent who is an intuitive to have children with varying degrees of the ability then what happened with me. My ability urred randomly.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with helping both of them?¡± Lilly asks, tension rising in her voice.

    ¡°Cole rxes with pups in a way that no amount of medication allows him to do. Combine that with the physical symptoms of being an intuitive being calmed by helping the wolf in need¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°They would benefit from being close to each other.¡±

    Lilly finishes my sentence but I can hear and feel the fear in her voice.

    ¡°The final decision is up to you Lilly but before you decide I want you to understand that I¡¯m not talking an hour.¡±

    She cocks her head in question but remains silent.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to take in sote at night and I don¡¯t expect you to understand but I do need you to trust me. I have double checked all the records I have ess to and there are no traces of assault or rape ever being indicated. He was discharged from the three previous packs due to medical liability. I even looked into the records of Das, Richard and Andrew.¡±

    ¡°The boys you sent home this evening?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Das and Richard both have been discharged from the majority of the packs they visited for both assault and rape. So other packs are reporting but for some reason they are still getting approved by the council for runs at other packs.

    Andrew has been discharged from four packs¡¯ programs for offensive touching. Lilly?¡± I wait until she looks me in the eyes.

    ¡°I believe him, Lilly. Despite the chaos, I was able to do some poking around on the inte and the protection marks are real. They are extremely rare but they are real. The final decision is yours but I am confident that he would never harm her.¡±

    1 gently touch Madilyn¡¯s face, attracting her attention as she attempts to eat her snack.

    ¡°Am I sleeping with Cole tonight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to mama. Those bad rumors make her nervous. Especially when ites to her little girls.¡±

    ¡°He just wants to protect them.¡±

    ¡°I know Lynnie. I believe that too but it¡¯s up to mom.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. Her voice is quiet and disappointed.

    decide to let her stay with him, give me hall an hour. I need to do a physical to verify that there aren¡¯t any more injuries in esta tre better wa you start numbing theceration on his head and the abscess near his neck.¡±

    Lilly silently looks into my eyes again.

    ¡°Yes, we found another. The trauma of these beatings causes him to ck out. He said it can take days for hist to fully remainher everything that happetir and usually that¡¯s only because of his dreams.¡±

    She nods as I stand from the table. I push my chait in and kiss Madilyn¡¯s forehead before grabbing the fun parks of clothes and head towards the medical wing.

    Getting back to the wing doesn¡¯t take long and I¡¯m relieved when I see Cole rxing in the tub. He appears nearly asleep allowing the padded remp in support him with only his head poking out of the water. He has his head resting to one side, there¡¯s arge patch of hair now missing from the right side 1 make a mental note to hook him up with our stylist for a proper haircut so it¡¯s not as noticeable once he¡¯s out of here.

    Theceration to his head is a lotrger than I originally thought and was undoubtedly a huge source of anxiety.

    ¡°Cole.¡± I speak at normal volume in a neutral tone.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± His voice is normal but easily conveys the exhaustion he¡¯s feeling.

 Rising 152

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions about your sexual activity and do a brief exam checking for any wounds that are rted to sexual disesses

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to find anything of that nature on me.¡±

    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re very sore in that area which is why I¡¯m going to do the exam in the water.¡± I exin as I put gloves on.

    ¡°I know you mentioned that other packs haven¡¯t done this type of exam on you before.¡±

    I pause as he slowly nods his head.

    ¡°Yes sir, I¡¯ve never had to submit to the testing or exam.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t surprise me that you haven¡¯t. Three years ago the council removed it as a required part of the physical in order to allow smaller packs that couldn¡¯t afford all the testing the ability to participate in the prospect program. Therger packs are supposed to still be running everything listed on the physical but a lot have stopped.¡±

    ¡°But you do everything by the book.¡± He speaks tiredly.

    ¡°I realize it¡¯s quite awkward to have a male, especially the alpha, do the exam but I think, doing it this

    I can tell by his breathing that he¡¯s struggling with his anxiety already.

    ¡°Alpha please, can it wait?¡±

    way is going to be the easiest for you.¡±

    ¡°Everyone thates through the prospect program goes through this exam, Cole, As well as the questionnaire. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. I assure you, my touch is gentle. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Do you realize how many times I¡¯ve heard that?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that so I¡¯m not going to try. Just rx with my touch. I will put you how I need you.¡±

    Despite his obvious distress with the exam I push forward. I have found over the years that maintaining my word, no matter their reaction to what¡¯s going on, has helped far more wolves than it has ever hurt in the long run.

    I know it sounds cruel but pushing the abused ones also allows me to physically see where their limit is and how they react when they are pushed beyond it.

    I reach into the water sliding my hand under his knee. He tenses badly but remains silent. With some gentle persuasion I lift one leg into an open butterfly. I reach down again, moving quickly to do a blind exam looking for any round sores mixed in with the linear ones he already has.

    Unfortunately I¡¯m not quick enough for the young man to tolerate. He yelps and attempts to pull away but the tub and the ramp are in his way.

    ¡°Alpha please, I can¡¯t do this!¡±

    He whines loudly after I¡¯ve already finished.

    ¡°Please, alpha. There¡¯s nothing there. I¡¯ve never had sex.¡±

    He¡¯s still fighting hard even though I¡¯vepleted what I needed. The way he spoke sounds more like a forced confession to a painful secret, not a reaction I wanted to get.

    ¡°Calm down Cole. I¡¯m already finished.¡±

    I try to soothe as the young man looks at me intently. He¡¯s breathing hard as he looks away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. I¡¯m so weak and stupid.¡±

    He chastises himself. His hands are balied into tight fists as he continues into a mantra of apologizing for being weak before those same fists connect with

    the sides of his head.

    I¡¯m inplete shock for several seconds as he rains the blows down on himself. Snapping out of it at quickly as I could I gratiile Bardi, me dreade bloody from reopening the wound on his head.

    ¡°Colton, enough.¡±

    My voice is loud without yelling, but very much alpha and demanding his attention. I¡¯m shorked as being Cole not Colton. Fear is in his eyes as he looks at me briefly.

    he freezes and doesn¡¯t speak a word to hit a

    ¡°I will not tolerate self injurious behavior while you are here.¡±

    He¡¯s shaking hard as he stares fearfully into my eyes.

 Rising 153

    ¡°it¡¯s not enough. I seed more.¡±

    He whispers, looking away. He tugs on his hands. I can feel that he wants to reach up to the bleeding gash on his head, whining softly in defeat when he can¡¯t break loose from my grip.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to let you go now. Keep your hands down.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    His voice is barely audible as I slowly release his wrists. His eyes are closed as I rinse a soft cloth in the water. His distress is evident on his face and in his breathing

    ¡°Lean into my hand, I don¡¯t know how ufortable this will be.¡±

    I ce one hand on the left side of his face as I slowly press the cloth down on theceration on his head. He whimpers softly and shifts his legs with the difort it causes but doesn¡¯t try to stop the process.

    ¡°Deep breaths Cole*

    1 stroke the side of his head with my thumb as he rams hand into my hand.

    1 remain like this with his for several montes before slowly peefing back the cloth. The bleeding has stopped so I take the time to clean the blood from his hair and neck again. The water has shed agan so I pull the plug allowing it to drain.

    ¡°Shall I help you get out of he

    He opens his eyes as he mods his head.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    He agrees quietly. I hold out my hand affint i stand, taking his in mine as he groans to his feet. He steps out of the tub onto the towel on the floor. I grab another towel off the counter and start putting him, de, looking for any additional injuries that may have been missed at the same time.

    I hand him the towel to Emish any wet spots i missed, confident that his head and neck are thest of his injuries from that horrific beating.

    ¡°Come on over when you¡¯ve done. I¡¯ve got some clothing for you.¡±

    He remains silent as i open the two packs i brought into the bathroom with me. I listen as he makes his first tentative steps towards the counter. I was hoping that the Ativan would have had a better effect on his analety.

    ¡°Take a seat. I know I said that I needed to go through a questionnaire with you but considering you¡¯re potentially a virgin I¡¯m going to utilize a different

    interview tactic.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    His voice is hushed, sounding ashamed of being a virgin.

    ¡°I never said that.¡±

    I state calmly as I hand him a pair of underwear. He sits on the stool next to me as he puts them on.

    *

    ¡°I wall admall that these are some wolves that will im that in order to get out of the exam ad questioning but it tends to be rate as most males have an ope the size of Trees. Most would other im, they¡¯ve bedded ten he and she wolves then admit they are virgins resulting in painful and unnecessary teating i also have a powerful bullshit meter, something you have yet to trigger

    I give a sideways nce and a super as 1 hand him the shirt. He manages a sport and a slight amule before winding as he puts the shirt me.

    ¡°koptime a well in, weling to n thy haven¡¯t had ses I change the questions I ask to get a handle on the exact nature of the previous urfationships.

    Your urine will still be tested for cmydia and genorthen, they are the mostmon fues I see with prosperre, de pti¨¢ as it was, tot i dadea ¨C to be, my manual exam of your genitalia didn¡¯t find any sores outside of those you got from the heating. I m sorry the the pain that porearen i fraR intentionally lie to you when I said I wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡±

 Rising 154

    I have knelt down so I could catch his gaze. It¡¯s important that he understands that I will admit and apologize when I am wrong. Something my father could never do and the one thing I truly despised about him.

    ¡°I appreciate that.

    He states with a nod without ever looking at me.

    ¡°Alpha.¡± His voice is quiet and once again ashamed, throwing me off.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Cole?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t handle the lidocaine shots very well. Not since¡­.¡± He trails off not wanting to admit what happened to him. ¡°It reminds me of medications that I¡¯ve been overdosed on. I need to be tied. I¡¯ve hurt, badly hurt doctors and nurses in the past.¡±

    ¡°Cole, I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. I¡¯m going¡­..¡±

    ¡°Alpha please.¡±

    He interrupts me, hanging his head and looking away as if he expects me to hit him. He waits a minute before looking back at me. His eyes are pleading and fearful.

    ¡°Alpha please. I don¡¯t want to hurt Dr. Pierce. I need to be tied. Hard restraints so I can¡¯t move.¡± He swallows hard as I¡¯nod.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get you settled into the bed.¡±

    I don¡¯t like this. Not at all. I¡¯m running different options through my head as to how to respect his request for restraints without driving him crazy using the same hard restraints everyone else has used.

    He¡¯s following slowly behind me as I stop in front of the cab. I sigh heavily as I open the drawer that contains the various restraint options that are approved by the council. I start pulling all of them out. Chains, leather straps, soft Velcro cuffs, and padded Velcro straps.

    He whines softly beside me as he spots the array of tools I have to choose from. I turn to Cole, taking his hands in mine before he can step away. He struggles in my hold as I step closer to him, pulling him into a gentle hug. He¡¯s stiff and ufortable as I try to calm his fears.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re anticipating but I promise this will be nothing like what¡¯s happened before. Can you make it to the bed andy down or do you want me to walk you over?¡±

    He¡¯s shaking badly and doesn¡¯t make a move to get away from me,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He finally whispers as he brings his hands to his head. I stay still watching his movements, concerned about his attempt to harm himself just five minutes before. His hands are t as he starts hitting his head again. This time he is softer than in the tub but it¡¯s still too close to the one stim I will not allow.

    ¡°Talk to me Cole. What are you thinking right now?¡±

    I speak calmly and softly near his ear as I wrap my hands around his, gently stopping his movements.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t handle the lidocaine shots without being restrained and I can¡¯t handle the restraints.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve only been here two days but I¡¯ve been nothing but gentle and considerate of everything you¡¯re going through and that¡¯s not going to change.¡±

    I look up as I hear Ang enter the room behind Cole causing him to stiffen and shift in ce. I can tell he¡¯s fighting himself not to struggle against my hold. She looks to the restraints on the counter, to me and back again.

    ¡°The only reason I¡¯m even considering the restraints right now is because of your fear of hurting Ang.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a fear sir. I already have.¡±

    He whines as his resolve not to fight dissolves. He pushes against me hard, moving his armis erratically in an effort iis free fut¨¦s¨¦lt

    *Alpha please. You don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t deserve to be an alpha. I don¡¯t deserve to be here. You¡¯re on nice to me shke I¡¯m nothing but ¨¤ m¨¤ b?c Dangerous and unpredictable. I deserve the beatings. I deserve to be chained, I can¡¯t do this anymore. I can¡¯t pretend to be gammal. Til vindr¨®w role that program. Just put me on the bus with Das. I¡¯m certain he¡¯d love to do my father the favor of taking me out of the world flise in eart of the

    He¡¯s fighting me badly and his statement about Das has caught me off guard. His depression is worse than I anticipated if he¡¯s talking might stowing someone to beat him to death.

 Rising 155

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    I growl softly, freezing his fight. He¡¯s breaking down quickly and I¡¯ve got to get a handle of what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°Is it true? Did he hit you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, Dimetri. All this isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    She avoids the question while waving off the need to restrain him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not an answer and you know it, Ang.¡±

    I chastise as Cole pushes me away even harder.

    ¡°Alpha please. Just let me go. I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere, Cole. We are going to take care of thest of your injuries and get you started on your medication.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of medication. I¡¯m only putting him back on Effexor. Lowest dose to start, taken with dinner. Once the side effects mellow out, I¡¯ll evaluate how his symptoms are and possibly increase it if he needs it.¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel it warrants an answer.¡±

    Suddenly Cole¡¯s erratic movements catch me by surprise and he briefly escapes me.

    ¡°Just let me go!¡±

    He whines with overwhelming fear in his voice as I gather him back against me.

    ¡°Stop fighting me Cole! I¡¯m not going to hurt you!¡±

    ¡°Stop telling me that when I deserve it! I hurt her! I hit her! I don¡¯t deserve to be here! I don¡¯t deserve your kindness! Please, just let me go home!¡±

    He¡¯s in aplete panic attack as he fights my hold on him. It takes several minutes but I finally get him pinned against the bed. His realization of having nowhere to flee allows him to finally break down in sobs,pletely defeated and unable to cope.

    ¡°Sit down on the bed, Cole.¡±

    My aura is intense but not overwhelming as he submits to mymand. I pull him into my chest, pinning his arms between us.

    ¡°I know this is confusing for you but I need you to allow it to calm you. Lay the left side of your head on my shoulder. You need to concentrate on my scent and aura. Do not fight it. I promise you, there¡¯s nothing painful about it.¡±

    He sighs in defeat as he cautiously leans towards me. My heart aches as he whimpers and jumps back away from me every time hees close to touching <ol><li></li></ol>

    On his fourth try I move my hand to his head, keeping it a few inches away so he doesn¡¯t feel forced. He bounces back again, freezing when he hits my hand.

    ¡°I will never punish you forpliance.¡±

    I encourage as I rub his head following him down to my shoulder. I tighten my hold on him slightly. He¡¯s shaking badly and I¡¯m desperate to make him feel

    safe here.

    ¡°Ang please. I need to know what happened after I left.¡±

    He¡¯s rigid and breathing erratically as I speak. I¡¯m certain he¡¯s already made up his mind as to what¡¯e oing so happen ka hus

    ¡°It¡¯s really my fault not his, Demetri.¡±

    ¡°Ange please, ¡­..¡±.

    She holds up her hand, pausing me before I can finish.

    ¡°He did exceptionally well with me. He allowed me to wash from the waist up and I respected his need to take care of the pale de being his hair grante off challenging but we came to an understanding quickly and he was nearly sleeping by the time I started curing it.

    Whom bottig

    Once again, the entire incident is my fault. I underestimated the length of theceration and ended up with the shaver digging into the asleep or at least nearly, him going into fight mode was an expectation. I dodged all of his swings until I tried to grab his hands. I graded hold of his left but ended up struck by his right.

    You know what it¡¯s like to be a doctor. I¡¯ve taken on more damage from a deltaing off a silver high. I calmed his panic after it happened and fr hoping that by keeping it as little of a deal as I could would keep the panic from returning. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you right after it happened your were better prepared to deal with the level of panic he¡¯s ended up in. I didn¡¯t realize the toll such an ident would have on him. Are you redif going the restrain him?¡±

 Rising 156

    I sigh as I nod. ¡°I think we¡¯re going to have to this round.¡±

    ¡°How are you thinking of doing it?¡±

    ¡°The tworge ck straps that go around him and the bed. I¡¯m going to make some amodations so he¡¯s morefortable though.¡±

    Ang nods as she goes back to the counter. Cole¡¯s skin flinches every time I hear her put a set of restraints away. I watch her silently as she kneels beside the bed and starts attaching the restraint system to the underside of it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to startying you down, Cole. This is only temporary and I won¡¯t leave your side.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m scared and weak. I¡¯m sorry alpha. So, so sorry.¡±

    He¡¯s whining hard as I persuade him down onto the bed,ying with him while Ang lifts his legs onto the bed.

    I feel him grab hold of my shirt as he buries his face into my neck. I stay with him as he whimpers through his fears, waiting for him to calm much like I still do for Damian any time he has to have something big done in the hospital wing.

    ¡°I need you to let me go so I can start making youfortable. It¡¯s getting quitete at night and you¡¯re more than deserving of a decent sleep.¡± I whisper softly.

    He slowly releases his grip on me as I encourage him toy on his back. Ang has gone over to the cabs and is pulling out the various medications and supplies needed for stitching his head andncing the abscess near his neck.

    His eyes are closed as he concentrates heavily on his breathing. We seem to havee to an understanding that this needs to be done. He ces his arms over his eyes once he lets go of me, his feet are t against the bed with his knees in the air. I work quickly, grabbing pillows to tuck on each side of him before lowering his arms gently to his chest. I rub his legs until he lowers them before I cover his body up to his arms with a thick nnel sheet. I ce a pillow over his legs before picking up both sides of the strap that¡¯s going to help keep him on the bed.

    ¡°Keep up the deep breathing, Cole. This is the first of two straps. I¡¯m keeping this very simple and it¡¯s only temporary. I will remove them once you¡¯refortable with what we¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t getfortable sir. You won¡¯t be able to loosen me.¡±

    His voice is cracking as he struggles to maintain his calmness. He¡¯s moving his arms ufortably as I tighten the strap around his legs. Moving his legs rhythmically, testing his ability to move as I move towards the head of the bed. His eyes are closed but his face is contorted with fear and anxiety as his open mouth breaths be short and fast. He¡¯s settled his hands over his eyes again, soft whimpersing from his throat. I wrap my hands around his wrists using my thumbs to gently rub the backs of his hands. He tugs gently, trying to get out of my grip.

    ¡°Cole,¡± I speak gently. ¡°I need you to try to trust.¡±

    Ang has made her way back over to us just as Cole opens his eyes. Looking deep into mine the fear and panic is immeasurable.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cole.¡±

    I try to soothe as I bring his arms down to his chest. I position them across his chest horizontally so they don¡¯t ovep before cing a thin pillow over top and grabbing the straps before he can start resisting. It¡¯s as he feels the straps tighten down on him that his panic rises again. He¡¯s panting hard and wiggling even harder.

    ¡°Give me a minute to calm him.¡±

 Rising 157

    I receive a silent nod from Ang as I sit at the head of the bed. I lower the stool so my arms restfortably on the bed. I ce one arm on the belt sto

    of his head. He immediately turns his head away, his whimpers bing louder as if the movement hurt him, something I hadn¡¯t noticed before. He¡¯s thrashing his head from one side to the other, his confusion and panic building.

    ¡°Easy there Cole. It seems this thrashing is causing you quite a bit of pain.¡±

    I whisper as I slide my right hand under his neck. Ile freezes immediately upon feeling me, his body and breathing bing stiff

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    He gasps as if he was holding his breath.

    ¡°I know submission holds have been painful and abused in your past. As hard as it is to do, I need you to concentrate on me in the right now. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Please stop telling me that. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I mess up and youy into me like you did Das and Richard.¡±

    ¡°You heard about that?¡±

    ¡°Jamie told me.¡± His voice is hushed as hees down from his panic.

    ¡°I was hoping that talking with you might help take your mind off the numbing process.¡±

    I duck my head down beside his ear now that he¡¯s finally still. Ang has made her way around to his right side and is shaking the can of frost we use to help numb an area getting multiple shots.

    ¡°Stay still Cole. This stuff is very cold and it¡¯s important that you don¡¯t breathe it in.¡±

    Ang uses her hand against his face to gently shield him from the fumes as she sprays down his neck. He yelps softly as I hear her spray again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t warn you. You should only feel pressure from this first shot in your arm. This is toradol. It¡¯s going to help reduce inmmation so you¡¯re not in so much pain.¡±

    His breathing is stiff but deeper and more even now. It seems that he¡¯s managed to calm down but I¡¯m not certain how long it willst.

    ¡°These next shots are the rough ones. The frost will eliminate the pinch but not the sting. You¡¯ve had the lidocaine before so you know that it builds. It¡¯s important that you be still. This is a very sensitive area with it being at the base of your neck.¡±

    I adjust my hold so he can¡¯t move his head as Ang starts on the shots. He¡¯s wincing badly and holding his breath with each shot he receives but he¡¯s not fighting my hold on him.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing great Cole. I want you to try talking to me. Ask me anything you want to know. We¡¯re going to take turns. You ask first and I¡¯ll answer with absolute honesty. Then it¡¯s my turn to ask and you answer. Now you go?¡±

    ¡°What happened to Das, Richard and Andrew?¡±

    His breathing is tight between words telling me he¡¯s holding his breath with every shot he receives.

    ¡°Breath Cole. Nice and slow. How much was Jamison able to tell you today?¡±

    ¡°I thought I was asking the question?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, you are but knowing what you¡¯ve been told will allow me to confirm or correct what happened. At least what I¡¯ve seen of it.¡±

    ¡°He said he got jumped by the three of them when he came out of his room to grab the case of water left by his door. He was able to fight all three of them

    until one of them¡­.¡±

    ¡°Breath Cole.¡±

    1 soothe as I run my fingers lightly beneath his jawline. Ite extches his breath lefty fetare ralling analy

 Rising 158

    *He said he was doing okay until one hit him in the stomach and another hit him in the head. Thebination caused his to copse funge Andrew to grab his hands and tie them behind his back. That¡¯s the first time he linked with me. I tried to get Dr. Pierce¡¯s attention hat my vol wouldn¡¯t work. My mind was awake but I couldn¡¯t do anything. I could hear famie with the link and Dr. Pierce in the room. I told him my slution both prayed to the moon goddess Diana that you might change your mind. He was struggling to stay awake when you exined their punishment A heard was all three would be presenting you their bare ass in your office before lunch today¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed. I¡¯ll have to make note of his honesty. Do you remember how we said I was strict and unforgiving?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    He¡¯s bing a lot more rxed as Ang makes a second pass around the abscess. It looks as if she¡¯s going in deeper this time but he¡¯s not showing any signs of pain from it.

    ¡°Well I consider assault, especially revenge type assault, unforgivable. Damian informed everyone on the bus that the penalty for assault is a bare sottom spanking and that is what they received. Each of them received ten full strength hits from my Delta Anthony to their bare bottom before being sent home and banished from mynd. Reports for permanent expulsion from the program as well as additional physical punishment to be carried out by Alpha! Redmen were also rmended for Das and Richard.

    A review of Andrew¡¯s history in other packs for consideration towards additional penalties was rmended. His ability to remain in the program will be determined by the council. I had an opportunity to review the security footage from the dining hall and cleared Jamie of all wrongdoing today but he has to wait until he¡¯s cleared by the doctor during next week¡¯s physical before he can start testing.¡±

    A sudden yelp followed by persistent whimpers alerts me to Cole¡¯s sudden difort. I increase my pressure on the side of his neck, just below his jawline. This area seems to trigger a submission response without overwhelming him with fear. He¡¯s maintaining the stillness we need but one look at his face tells me of the pain he¡¯s in.

    ¡°A third round, Ang?¡±

    I¡¯ve never seen her take such ayered approach to numbing an abscess before.

    ¡°Unfortunately, yes. I¡¯ve gone deeper each time but this time I¡¯m hitting something in the center. Any idea what it might be, Cole?¡±

    ¡°I think so. The dream. Please, I don¡¯t want to remember the dream.¡±

    He whispers in a whine, his body shaking badly.

    He leans into my left arm hard keeping an intense ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± mantra going. Ang¡¯s eyes go into a scowl as she spots something new.

    ¡°Shield his eyes.¡±

    Hermand is soft but serious as she turns a secondary overhead light on and pulls it around to shine on his neck. He¡¯s lightly fighting the restraints again, trying repeatedly to pull his legs from beneath the strap that holds them to the bed.

    ¡°What does this look like to you, Demetri?¡±

    She asks as she gently brushes her hand along arge bruise on the side of his neck.

    ¡°That¡¯s not part of the submission grab. Look.¡±

    Iy my finger next to the scab of arge gauge hole.

    ¡°I know this has gotten you very upset but did you receive some sort of medication during the beating?¡±

    He takes several deep breaths and his silence makes me wonder if he¡¯s going to answer me at all.

    ¡°Three.¡± he whispers so low we barely hear him..

    ¡°Do you know what they were?¡±

    She asks as the points out a much smaller hole near where a vein should be.

    ¡°My best guess is one was an overdose of valium and one was a steroid.¡±

    ¡°What about these?¡± Ang touches two more scabs that are in a straight line with

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It hurt worse than my leg.¡±

    The

    abscess.

    ¡°Okay, I need you to bring your head back to neutral so I can cut into this abscess, get it drained and remove whatever is embedded into your neck

    He cooperates with her movements of his head, after which, she sets up the next step.

    ¡°I guess I get my question now, Cole.¡±

    I speak teasingly. After several deep breaths bringing his fear under control he finally speaks.

    ¡°What would you like to know?¡±

 Rising 159

    ¡°The question I¡¯d like to start with is, how man girends on hafranite have an

    ¡°I¡¯ve had three girlfriends but wily one wat gemaine

    ¡°What makes you feel that way? That only one of the rtionship was rest?

    He sighs hard telling me he really doesn¡¯t want to open up about it so I decide to add an exnation to any time

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to use this as a distraction. We can tell by the changes in your voice when something bes dereferralde,

    *So this has be more of a you ask and I answer¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair but I do need to know the extent of your rtionships with these three women. How they started? Rey long tury brand ne you got with them?*

    ¡°I already told you I haven¡¯t done anything sexually with anyone.¡±

    He has a clipped tone showing his embarrassment and annoyance with the questions.

    ¡°I understand that most werewolves start having sex around sixteen or after their first shift and most only wait that long bead of thews of the par? but there are plenty of werewolves that are not yers as well. We are very sexual creatures and it¡¯s not at all umon, especially for the mules, to had multiple partners before finding their fated mate. How about 1 level with you a little as I don¡¯t feel that being a virgin at your are is something ashamed of.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bite.¡±

    He sounds hesitant but a bit more rxed.

    ¡°I¡¯m the youngest of four. I have a sister and two brothers born before me, none were twins. All three of them started having sex by or before sixteen s my brothers were quite the yers. Being the alpha¡¯s kids had the unintended perk of every she-wolf wanting a piece of the action. I guess it meast something to brag about, losing your virginity to the alpha¡¯s son in high school. While my brothers eagerly took advantage of the throngs of the wires that threw themselves at them, I couldn¡¯t stand how vapid and shallow their rtionships were.

    My father was shocked when I waited until I was sixteen to even start dating. I had a lot of rtionships thatsted a few months here and there but nothing that was fulfilling in any way. The girls that I stayed with the longest tended to push me faster than what I was interested in going and eventually left me when I refused to move beyond third base.

    I found my fated mate at eighteen. She was sixteen and not ready for a sexual rtionship when we met so we waited. She was eighteen when we did the mates union ceremony and it took another year after that before she thought she wasfortable withpleting the mates bond. She was neen and I was twenty-one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt but I never knew that about you Dem. Lillian was your first?¡±

    Ang seems surprised with what I was willing to share with a newbie who¡¯s only been here two days. I look where Cole¡¯s neck meets his corbone. Ang has the blue sterile barrier sitting across his shoulder. She had already made arge incision horizontally across the abscess and is using the vacuum punp to clear the pus and blood from it.

    ¡°Are you doing okay, Cole?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. I¡¯m keeping my eyes closed because it¡¯s hard enough to hear all the tools being used. I don¡¯t think I can handle seeing it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I can only see it when it¡¯s not me under the knife.¡±

    ¡°You really were a virgin until twenty-one?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aplete virgin Cole. Which is why I told you about me. I went out with about a dozen girls over two years and made it to third base with, the five that I felt something a bit deeper with but I never went home because I felt that was something special. It was something only my fund was deserving

    of and I was willing to wait until I was twenty-five before allowing myself the freedom of going all the way with someone random.¡±

    ¡°Alpha, could you exin something to me?¡±

    ¡°Anything you want. Completely confidential within very specific limits.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard talk about bases before in dating but I was ridiculed when I asked so I just let the girls I dated say whatever they wanted. I didn¡¯tte¡¯s the because I didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Some nasty ruinors started in addition to the pedophile ones so I stepped even trying to date le eighteen.¡±

    I nce over to Ang, catching her gaze. I¡¯m certain the disbelief I see in her eyes mirror that of my own. The picture that¡¯s being painted of this yours man¡¯s life just seems so sad and alone.

 Rising 160

    ¡°First base is kissing. Anything from light peck kisses to full blown making out. Skin to skin touch of the male¡¯s abdomen and chest as well is time female¡¯s abdomen are also part of first base. Second base is fondling the female¡¯s breast and third is engaging in sexual stimtion without interiskut

    ¡°So home, as you called it, would be sex?¡±

    ¡°Vaginal and anal sex is home base. Oral sex and digital pration or fingering is a part of third and still has the potential to spread diseases if you¡¯re not

    careful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you alpha.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± I¡¯m truly surprised.

    ¡°For using the technical terms instead of the nicknames young people give them. They were terms I understood.¡±

    ¡°I thought Red Fang schools went out of their way to educa

    about sex.¡±

    ¡°Up until the eighth grade, yes. In the early grades it¡¯s the standard stuff. Only a man and a woman can make a baby and these are their body parts. It gets more intense in the eighth grade. Permission slips are sent home every year from then on and your parents have to sign you up for the sex education ss You automatically get general health education and that does give you general information about the sex diseases you could encounter and how to keep yourself safe but sex ed was specifically for preparing you for long term rtionships and having sex.

    Boys are heavily educated on thews of the pack. Girls are as well but in a different way. The only reason I know anything about thews surrounding sex in my pack is because my twin sister stole her boyfriend¡¯s sex ed book and gave it to me. She also gave me hers when she realized it was different and feigned losing it. That was one of the handful of times she¡¯s ever been belted by dad. She imed that it was worth it if it allowed me to stay out of trouble with the council.¡±

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯ve got all the garbage out of the abscess and I¡¯ve spotted the foreign object that¡¯s causing the infection. It appears to be deeply embedded so I don¡¯t know how painful this will be to remove.¡±

    ¡°About as bad as it was to receive.¡± He whispers.

    Ang stands from her seat and leans over him. cing her hand on his cheek he opens his eyes, looking into hers.

    ¡°Whatever you received was done with malice. I¡¯m simply trying to help you. There¡¯s a big difference.¡±

    ¡°I understand the difference when I¡¯m sane, Dr. Pierce but there¡¯s a reason I asked to be tied.¡±

    ¡°I told Demetri and you that it wasn¡¯t necessary. I¡¯ve had a lot worse from lower ranks.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am it is. Pain turns me. It¡¯s a trigger I have no control over.¡±

    He looks away as he finishes, shamecing his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be done with this spot once I get the object out then we can work on closing your head. Once that¡¯s numb we will be taking the restraints off.¡±

    He stiffens slightly at the idea but remains silent.

    ¡°Cole.¡±

    I start petting his neck gently again, trying to pull/his attention back to me.

    ¡°Can you tell me about these threedies you dated? You said that you stopped dating at eighteen. When was your first rtionship?¡±

    ¡°I was three months away from turning sixteen when Allison and I stumbled into each other. She had been running from someone and was quite frantic to get away. I helped her up and invited her back to my room. It wasn¡¯t until we entered the pack house that she realized who I was. I assumed that she was younger than me considering I had never seen her in school. I didn¡¯t have any real interest in dating but there was something about me that kept hering around. After three months of her hanging out with me rumors started and I got called to my dad¡¯s office.

    His voice ends

    in

    a sharp

    whine

    as Ang mps

    down

    on the object

    into embedded him.

    ¡°Breathe Cole.¡±

    I try

    to soothe as 1

    increase the pressure

    of

    my touch

    on

    his neck.

    ¡°Tell

    me

    Allison. more about

    What

    happened when

    you got called

    to your

    father¡¯s office?¡±

    He¡¯s trying

    whining

    what appears starts pulling his

    is stiff hard and

    as Ang breathing

    the arms from straps over top of him. legs and persistently to pull his

    to be a

    from the wound. gauge rod

    He¡¯s

    struggling to

    stay still,

    ¡°Cole, what

    happened with

    your father?¡±

    ¡°Being

    called to him is

    always

    bad.¡±

 Rising 161

    There¡¯s an increased whine to his voice but I know I have him back when he keeps going

    ¡°But this meeting was different. He told me that he knew of my rtionship with Allie and that at the alpha¡¯s son I didn¡¯t have to wait six months before having sex with her. He also exined that she turned eighteen the week before and was a delta level warrior so it was a fitting situation that we had been dating for three months even though I really only saw it as a friendship.¡±

    The whine in his voice is dying down as Ang finishes pulling thest of a three inch, sixteen gauge hypodermic needle from his body. She grabs several pieces of gauze and ces them on top of the hole caused by the now cleared abscess. I move the hand that was petting the side of his neck to the gasa gently pressing down to control the bleeding until Ang returns with a bandage.

    ¡°What happened next?¡±

    ¡°He gave me a box and encouraged me to open it in his office. Inside were the soft cuffs that I saw on your counter earlier, four of them along with a box of condoms. He informed me that she had already been moved into the warrior¡¯s dorm, something my father insisted that all warriors do when they turned eighteen. Jamie is two years younger than me and I think he¡¯s the first warrior to tell my dad ¡®no¡¯ and not get beaten into moving in.

    The dorm is several yards from the north side of the pack house. He gave me a master key and wrote down what room she was in. Gave me step by step instructions on how to tie her down without waking her. How to work around any clothing that she may be wearing. How to be gentle with her so she stayed asleep until it was toote because I¡¯d already be inside her, releasing my sexual frustrations within her. Of course there¡¯s always a catch.¡±

    He stops telling his story as Ang and I free him from the straps that are restraining him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    His voice is hushed, his eyes fearful of what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°Do you remember what I told you when I first tied you down?¡±

    ¡°No sir.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. What about yesterday when we needed to do the IV?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t use restraints?¡±

    His voice has rxed a bit but his eyes are wild with fear and anxiety.

    ¡°I know your left leg is very sore but do you think you cany on your left side? We can get you into a different position that¡¯s morefortable once you¡¯re numb.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    He agrees but doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    My voice is gentle, encouraging him to take my outstretched hand.

    ¡°Please sir. I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone.¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be joining you this time.¡±

    He finally takes my hand and rolls to his side, wincing in pain as he gingerlyys his burned leg on the bed. It seems no amount of pain relieving salve and gauze padding is helping to reduce his pain.

    He epts Ang¡¯s guidance, resting his back against the pillow ced against the rail. His hand is shaking as he ces it across his face. His body visibly stiffens as I sit on the edge of the bed. I use a damp wipe to clean my feet before slidingpletely into the bed.

    ¡°Dr. Pierce said that she would numb my head before letting me go. Once you start the shots you can¡¯t change your mind. I¡¯ll be too crazy for you to get

    restrained again. Please pot me back in them. I¡¯ve already hurt Dr. Pierce. I can¡¯t hurt her again. Please, I can¡¯t do this

    I can hear the fear and anxiety in his voice. It¡¯s sad to think that this stranger in mynd has more remorse for hitting Ang than a lot of the warriors that have grown up here and reacted in much the same way.

    ¡°You¡¯ve proven that I can keep you here. That with the proper support you don¡¯t need the restraints. I know it¡¯s difficult for you to trust me and you¡¯ve been convinced that you¡¯re a monster but give me the opportunity to prove you wrong. This is going to be just like when we did the IV yesterday. The only difference is I won¡¯t be restraining your legs.¡±

    He¡¯s gone silent with my exnation. It seems he understands my resolve, that I¡¯m doing this my way: I lift my feet onto the bed andy on my side.

    ¡°Come to me Cole. Wrap your arms around me in a hug.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised when he moves towards me, allowing me to wrap my arms around him but hesitating to do the same with me.

    Chapter Comments

 Rising 162

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>162 </b>

    ¡°Ang is going to give us a minute to find somethingfortable for you. Grab hold of me. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    He finally lowers his arm, resting it on my side. I wiggle my arm around until it falls into the crook of his neck. His eyes are closed and his body stiff, flinching hard as my fingers touch his hair near the base of his skull. I slowly drift my hand down to his neck keeping my touch like a feather, <b>barely </b>perceptible but still thete.

    He responds instantly, his fear response to any type of submission stimulus is intense. He chokes on a hard whine as he ducks his head down into my shoulder. He holds his breath several seconds before letting it out and doing it again. His body is shaking and his hands have closed into tight fists on <b>the </b>back of my shirt.

    ¡°Do you think you can hold that position with him?¡±

    Ang hase over with the next round of lidocaine.

    ¡°Can you reach the area you need?¡±

    I can feel her behind me pushing his hair out of the way of the cut.

    ¡°I need you to stay still Cole. This first round will be the hardest<b>. </b>Just like the abscess, I¡¯ll be doing three rounds. I want you to be nice <b>and </b>numb.¡±

    Within just a few seconds he¡¯s <b>even </b>worse. I tighten my hold around him and ce my hand t across his <b>neck</b>. Iy <b>my </b>leg over his waist, pulling him <b>even </b>tighter against me as his legs start pushing against the bed.

    ¡°Breathe Cole.¡±

    I whisper as 1 gently move my thumb against the skin behind his ear. His fight <b>is </b>getting even more panicked as he receives more shots. His head is proving much more painful for him since the frost we used on the abscess can¡¯t be used on an open wound.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing great Cole. I need you to breathe.<b>¡± </b>

    Ang tries to soothe <b>as </b>he bes even more frantic<b>, </b>yelping and whimpering with every stick.

    ¡°Concentrate on me Cole. Follow my breathing.¡±

    I close my eyes as I hold him as tight as <b>I </b>can without hurting him, letting him feel my chest rise in fall as <b>I </b>slow down my own breathing. <b>I¡¯ve </b>dealt with scared and abused wolves before. They all tugged on my heart but none of them have physically hurt they way he does<b>. </b>

    He finally falls into line with my breathing and his fight is mostly gone. I¡¯m hoping that it¡¯s <b>a </b>sign that Ang has finished round one and <b>has </b>moved into round two. I know he¡¯s exhausted as his grip slowly eases on my shirt but he refuses to move at all.

    ¡°Tell me more about Allie. You said she was the only real rtionship you had. That this box your father gave you came with a price<b>, </b><b>a </b>catch.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I took the box back to my room. Took everything out and ced it on my desk. At the bottom of the box were type written instructions going into <b>even </b>more detail as to what my father told me. It included what councilw said and what my pack¡¯sw said. The more I read the sadder yet angrier <b>I </b><b>got</b>. <b>I </b><b>had </b>heard that dad allowed the males to rape the females but never once did I believe that it was actually true. That he would sanction rape.¡±

    There¡¯s a genuine note of sadness in his <b>voice </b>that even stops Ang in her tracks. I feel her hand on the top of his head, petting gently.

    ¡°The shots are done. Cole, <b>I </b>need you to work out whether you want Demetri toy with you during the stitching. This is quite <b>deep </b>and about three <b>inches </b>long so I need toyer the stitches before I glue the surface.<b>¡± </b>

    *The <b>choice </b><b>is </b>yours Cole. You tell me what <b>you </b>want, although I don¡¯t think <b>we </b>can stay cuddled together. Ang needs a little <b>more </b>space for <b>stitches</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He slowly starts moving away from me, wincing as he reaches behind him to move the pillow closer to <b>him</b><b>, </b>before <b>settling </b><b>into </b>a nt <b>that¡¯s </b><b>half </b>on <b>and </b>half off his back. I <b>haven¡¯t </b>questioned him but it definitely seems that <b>he </b>has <b>some </b><b>sort </b><b>of </b>issue <b>with </b>his <b>back </b><b>that </b>I will need <b>to </b><b>tease </b><b>out</b><b>, </b><b>not </b><b>that </b><b>I </b><b>will </b><b>be</b><b>. </b>bringing him in <b>as </b>a warrior.

    I <b>sit </b><b>up </b><b>on </b>one elbow <b>once </b>he¡¯s settled<b>, </b><b>he¡¯s </b>yet to tell me <b>what </b>it is <b>he </b><b>wants </b><b>while </b><b>he </b><b>gets </b>worked <b>on </b><b>when </b><b>I </b>spot Lilly in the doorway<b>. </b>I <b>give </b><b>her </b><b>an </b>¡ª appreciative smile as <b>she </b>walks in <b>with </b>Madilyn snuggled <b>into </b>her <b>neck</b>. It¡¯s only as <b>she </b>gets <b>closer </b><b>to </b>me <b>that </b><b>I </b><b>realize </b><b>that </b><b>she¡¯s </b><b>been </b><b>crying </b><b>and </b><b>Madilyn </b>?

    <b>Chapter </b><b>162 </b>

    <b>in </b>even worse shape. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s been riding the same roller coaster as Cole<i>, </i>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>sorry Cole. It looks like I have to change <b>my </b>ns,¡±

    I state apologetically as I sit up in the bed. I ce my hand on Madilyn¡¯s head brushing her hair out of her face.

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    She manages to whisper as tears fall down her face.

    ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re willing?¡±

    I look at Lilly half expecting her to turn tail and run.

    ¡°I trust your judgment, Dem.¡±

    I gently take Madilyn from Lilly¡¯s arms as she whimpers in pain,

    ¡°I thought being near him should calm all this down.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what worked when I was <b>twelve</b><b>. </b>I¡¯m not certain how it works at such a young age.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with her, Alpha? She¡¯s frightened and in a lot of pain. She wasn¡¯t like thatst night. Did she catch a bug?¡±

    ¡°I gots no bug.¡±

    Madilyn whines <b>as </b>she presses her hands into her stomach.

    ¡°He¡¯s talking about a virus<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>I exin as I hold her close.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of gifted wolves? Ones that Diana has blessed as intuitives or empaths?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>casually ask Cole.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of both. They tend to be rare. Not much is known about them <b>as </b><b>the </b>council doesn¡¯t have records <b>of </b><b>many </b>that are confirmed to be <b>either</b><b>. </b>

    He¡¯s done aplete 180 since the shots <b>have </b>stopped and Madilyn hase in.

    ¡°Well, at the risk of you shutting down on me, I am one of few intuitives registered with the council and, based on her reactions tonight, I believe Madilyn is too.¡±

    Ang has stopped beside us, pulling up a chair for Lilly to sit in <b>after </b>handing me a small cup of liquid medicine.

    ¡°Tylenol.¡±

    She exins simply. I hand it to Madilyn, who refuses to take it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Lynnie. It will help with the pain in your

    stomach<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Ang encourages her gently.

    ¡°What are her symptoms<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Nausea, vomiting and cramping. The ssic trio

    The Son of Red Fang

    Chapter <b>163 </b>

 Rising 163

    Chapter <b>163 </b>

    ¡°Have you given her any medication?¡± Ang continues her interview.

    ¡°I bit in half the medication I use.¡±

    ¡°So approximately a quarter mil of Ativan and two mil of Zofran.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. How did you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the only scripts you have, I just never asked why.¡±

    Madilyn has finally drank the medication Ang gave to her.

    ¡°Do

    you think

    you can stand on the scale for me?¡±

    Ang asks as she picks Madilyn up. She shakes her head all the way to the scale but manages to stand long enough for Ang to get a weight on her before bringing her back.

    ¡°What about you, Dem? You¡¯re about the roughest <b>I¡¯ve </b>seen since med school.¡± I sigh deeply as I look at her.

    ¡°I guess so considering you only resigned from full time council work and came home three years ago. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been here when I¡¯ve been hit with a wolf in need.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Cole¡¯s voice is meek again. I look beside me, catching his gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯ve been on medication for this stuff since I was twelve.¡±

    He closes his eyes and sighs heavily but says nothing else.

    ¡°When was thest time you needed to take medication?¡±

    ¡°A little over four years ago. Over my first six years in the warrior program I pulled two dozen wolves from their <b>packs </b>and reported those packs to the council. Only three of those wolves chose to join the pack; the others chose to explore other packs once they passed the psychological evaluation deeming them stable. I use low doses of Ativan and Zofran to control the nausea<b>, </b>stomach cramps and anxiety. I¡¯m usually on them for about a week. I knew something was up when Red Fang¡¯s bus first got into the territory.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you went out there this time?¡±

    Lilly asks as she starts putting things together.

    ¡°Yes. Returning to your question, Ang. Ciara Symth was thest wolf four and a half years ago and medication wise<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ve </b>taken half mil plus what I didn¡¯t give Lyn of Ativan and four mil plus the half of Zofran.¡±

    Ang nods her head in understanding.

    ¡°Ciara? You¡¯re talking about the warrior?¡±

    ¡°One of my best. It took her a while to get where she needed to be but <b>yes</b><b>, </b>my top ranked female and third overall warrior is <b>the </bst wolf I rescued <b>before </b>Cole.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll put in an order for the quarter mil and two/mil of Ativan and Zofran for Lyn. How are your symptoms? Do you want a week of something a little stronger?¡±

    I close my eyes and take several deep breaths with my nose in Madilyn¡¯s hair before answering her.

    ¡°I would appreciate something stronger for a <b>week </b>or so. It seems like what I¡¯ve taken tonight only <b>works </b>when <b>I¡¯m </b>decently distracted<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°<b>How </b>about one mil and six mil<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Thank you. It seems his nightmare ran three of us over tonight.¡±

    I can hear Cole squeak a little in the background as if he wants to say something but stops himself before he does.

    I grab his hand before he can put it over his eyes<b>, </b>opening them briefly, catching my gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of who I am. I epted it a long time ago.¡±

    He takes a deep breath, letting it out slowly as if he¡¯s working up the courage to say or do something.

    <b>¡°</b>What is it Cole?¡±

    He swallows hard as he does it again. Whatever it is, he¡¯s super nervous about asking.

    ¡°I want to help Madilyn if you will allow it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I suggested to Lilly that we allow Madilyn <b>to </by with you a bit. When my parents finally believed my symptoms were real I was able to discover that working with those who triggered the symptoms lessened them.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    61

 Rising 164

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>164 </b>

    ¡°No alpha, I¡¯m talking about doing more than having hery with me.¡±

    There¡¯s a waver in his voice. A fearful hesitation that has Lilly staring him down..

    ¡°I can¡¯t go into details so I need to ask that you don¡¯t ask questions.¡±

    That statement has all of us hooked.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°The little girls in my pack. When theye to me, they are desperate, confused, frightened and in a lot of pain.¡±

    ¡°That seems to exin how you knew how Madilyn¡¯s feeling. You¡¯ve encountered the scent enough to recognize what it is. But desperate and confused? You said theye to you of their own free will. Why would they wait so long?<i>¡± </i>

    I suddenly find myself with a thousand questions and then I realize that¡¯s why he was so nervous about this in the first ce.

    ¡°Although they are older and the reason for the cramps ispletely different, they stille to me with painful cramping in their abdomens.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to understand why you¡¯re hesitant to talk. Madilyn has simr cramping as the girls thate to you and your desire is to help her like you help them but helping them is how you gotbeled a monster.¡±

    He nods his head slowly as he looks fearfully at Madilyn.

    ¡°I can relieve her pain, get her muscles to rx but I need to touch her. Skin to skin.¡±

    His voice bes a whisper as he finishes. Ashamed of what he¡¯s asking permission to do.

    ¡°Lilly?¡±

    I ask with a raised eyebrow as Madilyn starts crying again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving her alone with him.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯d never ask that of you. Although I will admit that I¡¯m not used to an audience. At least not one of three adults.¡± He whispers quietly.

    I stand from the bed and start pacing, bouncing my sweet Madilyn gently as she cries. I thought for certain that being in the same room as Cole mixed with the medication would help her more than it has. Although my original n was to let her sleep with him, I wasn¡¯t prepared for him to volunteer to help her the way he ims to help the kids of his pack.

    ¡°What do you need from me in order to help her?¡±

    I¡¯m at aplete loss on how to help her and I feel it would be selfish not to try. I did tell Lilly that I trusted him after all.

    ¡°She¡¯s scared and in a lot of pain. She looks to you for protection and safety. If you choose this for her you can not intervene. That¡¯s not saying that you can¡¯t change your mind but if you do it¡¯s got to be early in the process otherwise the cramping bes even worse for the little one. I am a stranger to her. I expect her to be afraid. The younger they are the more terrified they seem to be so you must let me work her through her fear without force ormands. When she calms down from her innate fears of the unknown, I will slip my hand under her gown and ce it on her abdomen where the cramping is. You absolutely can lift her gown at any time and watch but the warmer she is the easier the knotse loose. There is nothing sexual about what I¡¯m going to do or the way I will touch her and if you can handle what I¡¯ve exined, theny her with me. Her back to my chest.¡±

 Rising 165

    <b>Chapter </b>165

    (Cole¡¯s POV)

    I¡¯m crazy nervous and can¡¯t believe what I¡¯ve just done. To even suggest doing this. To even consider touching the alpha¡¯s own daughter is absurd and dangerous. I can only begin to imagine the bare bottom belting I¡¯m going to receive for even suggesting this. It doesn¡¯t matter if he decides to trust me or not. I¡¯ve closed my eyes after answering his question, telling him the terms of what I can do to help Madilyn.

    He started pacing when I stopped talking, raising my anxiety. Yet I knew this would be the end result the moment Luna came into the room. I could smell the pain and fear that this little girl was suffering before she was even brought into the room and I have sacrificed myself, my own well being, every single time a little has smelled like that.

    I cringe as I open my eyes. Madilyn¡¯s cries from the pain she¡¯s in has baffled her parents and her doctor, increasing the guilt I feel knowing that I¡¯m the one causing her such misery. Alpha has stopped in front of the bed. My sensitive hearing picks up on his whispers, soothing and consoling his young daughter as he moves towards me. It¡¯s as he tries toy her with me that her fear intensifies, grabbing her father around the neck as she cries ¡®no¡®

    I adjust myself more onto my side, preparing to take a very frightened pup into my hold. I know this is going to be an intense fight for her trust as I pray to the moon goddess that someone in her pack hasn¡¯t exaggerated my unknown involvement with the pups back home. That would make this even harder on

    her.

    I watch as alpha gently bends down to the bed,ying her against my arm. I wrap one arm around her as he gently takes her arms from around his neck. She¡¯s whimpering badly and steadily gets worse as he moves further away. It¡¯s with her father stepping away that shepletely loses it.

    My grip is loose on her as she tries to roll away bing frantic when she¡¯s held back by my arm. She starts kicking wildly. I hiss in pain as her tiny foor collides with the burn on my thigh. She¡¯s reaching out to her father but he remains steadfast on being out of reach.

    ¡°Daddy, daddy please. Don¡¯t leave me with him. He¡¯s gonna hurt me. Please daddy. I don¡¯t want to be like the girls <b>at </b>his pack. Please daddy. No, no, not

    She¡¯s frantically screaming and I¡¯ve heard what I was hoping not to hear.

    ¡°Take her back alpha!¡±

    He stays out of her reach as luna gets up to leave, obviously distressed by the situation.

    ¡°She¡¯s okay Cole. Just give her a minute to settle down.¡±

    He obviously didn¡¯t hear what she just said.

    ¡°Madilyn, you will settle down and let Alpha Cole help you.¡±

    Hemands her sternly.

    ¡°No alpha!¡± I¡¯ve gotten ufortably forceful on this.

    ¡°TAKE HER BACK ALPHA! PICK HER UP!¡±

    I know that I¡¯ve got his attention now as he finally steps forward and takes his iling daughter back into his arms. My insistence has even attracted luna¡¯s attention as she stops in her tracks towards the door.

    Iy my head back with a groan, painting through the painful burning from multiple kicks to my legs<b>. </b>I know I¡¯m going to pay for this painfully everything is done but I won¡¯t leave her to deal with these cramps on her own. I will continue trying until her parents call it quits.

    My anxiety has spiked and I find myself forming a fist with my right hand. Just as I lift my hand to <b>strike</b><b>, </b>to punish myself before <b>alpha </b>can, <b>I </b>hear him.

    <b>¡°</b>Catch his hand.¡±

    I open my eyes to see Dr. Pierce holding my wrist just inches from my head. I swallow hard as I look toward alpha, remaining silent as he rocks andforts his daughter. She has stopped screaming about me hurting her but has started crying from the painful cramps again.

    ¡°Why, Cole?¡±

    <b>1/2 </b>

    Luna and Dr. Pierce are both looking at him as he looks at me.

    ¡°I told you in the tub that self injurious behavior would not be tolerated but I never asked why you seek it.¡±

    I take several deep breaths as it¡¯s never been something that I could easily exin. I have multiple reasons but at the moment I can only think of the met reason <b>I </b><b>want </b>to do it now.

    ¡°It lessens my punishment.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m going to punish you? For what?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 166

    <b>Chapter </b><b>166 </b>

    ¡°For wanting to touch your daughter. For yelling at <b>you</b>.¡±

    I reply trying to keep it simple so I didn¡¯t have to exin too much about my past. How I¡¯ve been abused at the three previous packs I¡¯ve visited, their cruelty just wasn¡¯t quite <b>as </b>severe.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything wrong, Cole. I hesitated to take her because you said we weren¡¯t to intervene. Have you changed your mind about trying to help her?¡±

    ¡°No sir. I won¡¯t abandon a little one.¡±

    My voice is back to the meek and submissive one I¡¯ve been throughly trained to use. It¡¯s a rarity for me to raise my voice or use my aura to <b>express </b>my alpha dominance.

    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯m a little confused on what intervening is in this situation.¡±

    I feel Dr. Pierce slowly release my wrist. Her grip was strong yet gentle and I had nearly forgotten she was even holding it.

    ¡°The rumors are in your pack.¡±

    I sigh as I turn to look at him again.

    ¡°I told you that we knew, Luna Lilly and I.¡±

    ¡°No alpha, it¡¯s in your pack. Beyond you and luna. Madilynid with me yesterday and it was my fear towards her that upset her. Tonight, it¡¯s me she¡¯s

    afraid of.¡±

    ¡°So what happens now?¡±

    ¡°We keep trying until one of you gives in. She will either settle down and let me use heat and pressure to rx the muscles that are cramping or you and luna will give up on the process and find another way to relieve her pain. There is no force involved in this. It is imperative that you do notmand her <b>to </b>ept this.¡±

    ¡°I will follow your lead, no more hesitation. You tell me what you need from me. But, no more assumptions on if you¡¯re in trouble with me. I know you¡¯re being mistreated, I will not pretend that you aren¡¯t. While there are a lot of things that I will change in how I work with you, one thing will not change. I have never hidden my displeasure from anyone. I may approach you more cautiously when ites to discipline but you will never have to guess if you¡¯ve done something wrong. You will know when I disapprove of a behavior and if penalties will be given. No more attempts at self punishment.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°Now, what¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Now that she¡¯s calm, try toy her down again.¡±

    Luna hase back to her seat and Madilyn has quieted in alpha¡¯s <b>arms </b>but I know this time is going to be harder than the first. I take several deep breaths as I try to calm my own nerves.

    ¡°Are you ready to try again?¡±

    Alpha asks quietly. Madilyn¡¯s grip tightens around her father¡¯s <b>neck </b>as he steps towards the bed again. I give <b>him </b><b>a </b>silent <b>as </b>he lowers her to the bed. She starts screaming as soon as she touches me.

    ¡°No!¡± She shrieks. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me with him! Daddy! Don¡¯t leave me with the perv! He doesn¡¯t protect them. His touch hurts little girls! He marks them! Loves them in bad ways! No, no!¡±

    Without me saying anything, alpha picks her up again. I can feel my hands shaking, squeezing my <b>eyes </b>shut trying in vain to will the pain <b><i>of </i></b>such horrid falsehoods out of my mind. I go through this with <b>every </b>new pup thates my way. Why is this so much harder to stomach? But <b>I </b>already know the answer as the warm wetness of my tears start down my face. She¡¯s four. The youngest I¡¯ve ever tried to work with and yet someone has convinced her that I¡¯m dangerous.

    ¡°Madilyn, I need you to calm down. We need to talk sweetheart. Those <b>are </b>some very hurtful and dangerous things to say about Alpha <i>Cale </i>

    I cringe <b>as </b>I hear alpha use my title. I¡¯m not an alpha. I was convinced of that a long time ago.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t chastise her.¡±

    I whisper hoping that no one hears the waiver in my voice thates from crying.

    ¡°I¡¯m not upset with her or you for that matter but it is important to know who gave her these ideas. They most certainly are not her own<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>I </b>start taking deeper, slower breaths, trying to remember alpha¡¯s slow count for calming myself down. <b>I </b><b>start </b>reaching towards my head, desperately wanting to run my hand through my hair but a gentle hand stops me, followed by a gentle, feminine voice.

    ¡°Follow my count.¡±

    I concentrate on luna¡¯s voice <b>as </b>she starts the slow count, flinching hard when <b>she </b>starts running her fingers through my hair on the top of my head. I turn my attention to alpha as my anxiety evens out, listening to alpha and Madilyn. <b>Her </b>panic from being with <b>me </b>has finally settled down enough that I expect alpha to start questioning her.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 167

    ¡°Madilyn, it¡¯s important that you understand that you¡¯re not in trouble. But it¡¯s also important that you understand how burtful rumors can be. And in the case of Cole, how dangerous they can be.¡±

    My eyes snap open and look at alpha but he isn¡¯t looking at me. He and his daughter are eye to eye, Madilyn hanging on to his every <b>word</b>.

    ¡°Dangerous daddy?¡±

    She whispers, obviously she has never encountered rumors before.

    ¡°Yes, sweetie. We werewolves don¡¯t take too kindly to those who prey upon pups and if the adult wolves h¨¨re believe that Cole is a threat, that these rumors are true. They could hurt Cole very badly for just being here.¡±

    ¡°But he hasn¡¯t done anything. Why would they hurt him?

    ¡°For the same reason that you¡¯re so afraid of him tonight.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She whines softly as alpha pulls her in for a hug.

    ¡°Who told you that Cole was dangerous, Madilyn<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I can tell by the way she tries to curl her legs into her body that the cramps are starting up again.

    ¡°It hurts.¡± She wails as she bursts into tears again.

    ¡°Cole, I know you don¡¯t want to force her but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any other way to go while she¡¯s in this much pain.¡±

    I let go of luna¡¯s hand and adjust myself back to my side.

    ¡°I need you to stay holding her until I work some of the tightness out. <b>It¡¯s </b>going to take several minutes for her to getfortable enough for you to give me the space I need for skin to skin contact.¡± Alpha nods as he steps forward with her. She¡¯s gotten really bad this round, digging <b>her </b>feet <b>into </b>her father frantically trying to curl into a tight little ball.

    ¡°Is it going to hurt her?¡± Luna¡¯s voice is quiet yet concerned.

    ¡°In the beginning but it eases up fairly quick.¡±

    Alpha eases himself down on the bed, adjusting his hold so he¡¯s cradling her head and arms against him. Her back is on the bed instead of my chest this time protecting my legs from hers.

    ¡°Madilyn,¡±

    I lean towards her ear, speaking soothingly to

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start on top of your nightgown until you¡¯re okay with what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Unfortunately that wasn¡¯t what she wanted to hear.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch! It hurts!¡±

    She squeals, grabbing her father even tighter as <b>I </b>slip my hand gently onto her stomach. Lelose <b>my </b><b>eyes </b>and concentrate on what <b>I¡¯m </b><b>feeling</b>. I keep <b>my </b>touch light as I make subtle circles, I don¡¯t have to move much as my hand nearly covers her tiny <b>belly</b>. My first <b>step </b>is to calm thergest <b>and </b><b>tightest </b>knots giving her the most pain. I ce my palm over thergest knot and with slow circles, increase pressure on it. I¡¯m <b>shocked </b>as her <b>muscles </b><b>fight </b><b>back</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>feel them spasm beneath <b>my </b>palm as she cries from the pain it produces.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m sorry Madilyn. These <b>cramps </b>are reacting differently than ones I usually help <b>the </b>girls with. Stay <b>with </b>her alpha, hold <b>her </b><b>tight </b><b>until </b><b>she¡¯s </b><b>able </b><b>to </b><b>rx </b>

    <b>with </b>me.¡±

    Her cries <b>are </b>getting louder as her muscle spasms release, one by painful one.

    <b>¡°</b>Make him stop. Please daddy. It was Lucas that told me to <b>stay </b>away<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I <b>hear </b>alpha groan but otherwise he doesn¡¯t say anything to anyone about herments.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m sorry Madilyn. I promise I¡¯m being very gentle with you. Your cramps are responding to the message they¡¯re just doing it in a painful way. Instead <b>of </b>smoothing out and rxing like I¡¯m used to, they¡¯re popping loose like popcorn.¡±

    It takes several intense minutes for the first and biggest muscle to finally stop its spasms leaving Madilynpletely exhausted. She¡¯s calm as <b>her </b><b>father </b>finally dares to attempt leaving her in my hold.

    ¡°I need to change your position Madilyn so that your back is against my chest<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I speak quietly near her ear. Sheplies easily simply <b>too </b>exhausted <b>to </b>contemte anything else<b>. </b><b>I </b>get her head on <b>my </b>upper <b>arm</b><b>, </b><b>wrapping </b><b>the </b><b>lower </b>half across her chest to her hip, hugging her close to my body.

    ¡°Lynnie baby, the next thing I¡¯m going to do is mentally difficult which is why I do it before the <b>next </b><b>cramps </b><be</b><b>. </b>I need <i>to </i>touch your <b>skin</b>, <b>sweetpea</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Is it going to hurt?¡±

    ¡°No. My touch is very gentle but I¡¯m a stranger and most little <b>ones </b>are taught not to let a stranger touch them under their <b>clothes</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    61

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 168

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>168 </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m scared, does that make me a baby?¡±

    She whimpers and shifts ufortably in my hold as I move her gown up to her chest exposing her from the bottom of her ribs on down.

    ¡°No sweetpea, you¡¯re not a baby. I¡¯m scared too.¡±

    ¡°Why are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Because I only told your dad about protecting the girls, not about helping them. A lot of the fathers in my pack don¡¯t want me to do what I¡¯m doing with <b>you</b>.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you do it?¡±

    She whines hard as another cramp irs up. I¡¯ve be hyper focused on her making it easy to forget the other people in the room with me.

    ¡°I need you to take a big breath in. You need to push my hand out <b>as </b>far as you can, then let it out slowly so I can find the knot.¡±

    She does exactly as I tell her, allowing me to find arge knot on her right side. I slowly press down on it causing her to stiffen and whimper in pain.

    ¡°Pant for me Lyn. Follow what I do.¡±

    I start panting, giving her a rhythm to work with and slowing it down as I slowly release the pressure.

    ¡°I help the little girls no matter what punishment happens to me because no one deserves to suffer. <b>I </b>can¡¯t stand seeing a little one in pain. Not being able to help them is worse than any punishment I¡¯ve ever been given.¡±

    I guide her through another cramp and she performs perfectly this time. She¡¯s finally rxed with me and is struggling to stay awake.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to sleep, Madilyn.¡±

    She yawns softly as I press down on another knot that she didn¡¯t even notice.

    ¡°How do you know how to help?¡±

    I sigh hard as I know this question has gotten their attention. If anything is going to get me out of a belting perhaps this might.

    ¡°It was an ident really.¡±

    I can tell she wants to ask me questions but she¡¯s so tired that she can¡¯t form the words.

    I take my hand from her belly and lower her gown back to her ankles before snuggling her tight against me. I¡¯m pining badly for this little one to stay the night with me but I know that here it¡¯s not possible. In the hopes of putting us both to sleep I make the decision that will ultimately make or break <b>me </b>with this alpha.

    I¡¯m starting to feel guilty. I¡¯m not supposed to enjoy being with the alpha¡¯s daughter. <b>Yet </b>I find myself not wanting to let her go.

    <b>¡°</b>Cole, I¡¯m going to take advantage of how rxed the two of you are to work on closing your head.¡±

    I can feel Dr. Pierce¡¯s gentle touch on the back of my head. A slight whine escapes as her fingers brush the nape of my.

    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Madilyn yawns as I massage another knot out of her abdomen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like my neck being touched.¡± <b>I </b>whisper.

    ¡°Why?¡± Madilyn¡¯s sweet innocencepels me to answer her questions.

    ¡°Bad things happen when my neck gets touched.¡± I sigh.

    ¡°Oh, daddy rubs my neck and back all the time. It feels good.¡±

    Iy my head down on the pillow as I feel Dr. Pierce on my head. I¡¯m fighting my urge to fight and against my best judgment 1 duck <b>my </b><b>head </b><b>down </b>into Madilyn¡¯s hair. I¡¯m desperately trying to keep my sanity but stitches to my head have always been a nightmare for me.

    <b>¡°</b>Cole, you were doing extremely well when you were in control. Now you¡¯ve gotten very nervous again. What¡¯s wrong<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Wounds on <b>my </b>head and face don¡¯t numb well and the pain from stitches tends to be the hardest to handle.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>So it¡¯s not just the lidocaine shots like you said earlier<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Once <b>I </b>was numb, the abscess wasn¡¯t bad. Even her finding and removing that needle from my neck wasn¡¯t as <b>scary </b>as this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done three rounds of lidocaine already but I can do a deeper fourth <b>if </b>you think it would help<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Dr. Pierce suggests. I can feel Madilyn shifting around in my arms but my mind <b>is </b>suddenly swarming with everything I¡¯ve just done with the <b>alpha¡¯s </b>daughter. I¡¯m frozen in ce, unable toprehend anything going on.

    ¡°Go another round. I want him numb so hopefully he might fall asleep during the stitching.¡±

    Alpha answers when I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m starting to hyperventte. Getting more shots, getting stitches deep in my head<b>, </b>staying still during <b>it </b>all without grabbing and hurting the beautiful, sweet and innocent little girl cuddling into my chest. <b>I </b><b>grab </b>the side of the bed, not understanding <b>myself </b><b>why </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>losing </b><ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 169

    <b>Chapter </b><b>169 </b>

    (Demetri¡¯s POV)

    stability and right now it¡¯s telling me he has none.

    I don¡¯t like what I¡¯m seeing. These extreme shifts between being

    <b>in </b>

    control and anxiety attacks are a major concern as they tell me a story about <b>his </b>mental

    <b>¡®</b>Madilyn can you hear daddy?¡®

    <b>¡®</b><b>Yes </b>sir. What¡¯s wrong with Cole?¡®

    ¡®He¡¯s been treated very bad for a long time and that makes it easy for him to get very scared, very quickly. Are you feeling better<b>?</b>¡®

    ¡®Yes daddy, they¡¯re all gone. My belly doesn¡¯t hurt no more.¡±

    ¡®Good. Do you think you can help Cole<b>?</b><b>¡® </b>

    ¡®How can I help him?¡®

    ¡®Get him talking with you again. He did really well when he concentrated on you.¡®

    ¡®What do we talk about?¡®

    J

    ¡®Anything sweetie. You asked him a question about the young girls he helps. He never answered it. See if he¡¯ll talk about that.¡®

    She goes quiet but I keep the link open just in case she needs more <b>of </b>a reminder of what she asked. Fortunately<b>, </b>she doesn¡¯t disappoint<b>. </b>

    She carefully starts moving around, trying to get out of his grip. He lets her go but I can tell that it hurts him to do <b>so</b><b>. </b>I watch his mouth move but <b>no </b>soundes out. His eyes are closed tightly and one hand is gripping the mattress tightly. I touch his hand lightly. He makes <b>a </b><b>sound </b>but strangles it back<b>. </b>Madilyn finallyys back down. Her head is on the pillow but she¡¯s facing him this time. She reaches over and touches his face. His rapid breathing hitches as he feels her delicate fingers on his cheek.

    ¡°Breathe Cole.¡±

    Lilly tries to soothe, gently running her finger across his shoulders.

    ¡°Why are you fraid?¡± Madilyn finally whispers.

    ¡°I deserve to be punished.¡±

    He finally whispers after a long pause. I can almost feel the shock ripple through the room. I meet Ang¡¯s eyes as she puts the syringe <b>back </b>on the table her tools are sitting on. She looks confused and disheartened as I look at Lilly <b>next</b>. The look of heartbreak showing on her <b>face</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    I interject before Madilyn can <b>ask</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to interact with the pups. Every pack has had an issue with it, not just my own. As soon as Das <b>opens </b>his mouth I¡¯m punished for getting near them.¡±

    He lets go of the mattress, lifting his hand towards his head. <b>I </b>stand from my seat, slipping my hand into his before he can <b>get </b><b>there</b>.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to hurt myself alpha. Please believe me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He whispers<b>, </b>in pain and frustration.

    <b>¡°</b>Ang has started the internal stitches<b>. </b>You need to <b>keep </b>your hands <b>away </b>until she¡¯s done.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>I </b>exin gently as <b>I </b><b>rub </b>his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You were doing great and now it¡¯s like you feel guilty about what you¡¯ve done. I gave you Madilyn because you said you could help. And

    you did.¡±

    ¡°I am guilty alpha.¡±

    ¡°Of what? You helped her.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand alpha.¡± His voice is straining under the pressure of trying to hold back.

    ¡°Please. Help me to understand, Cole.¡±

    ¡°I want her, alpha<b>.</b>¡±

    I¡¯m taken aback by his confession and I can feel a spike in Lilly¡¯s anxiety through the bond.

    ¡®Do not snatch her off the bed. Walk around normally.¡®

    I try to calm her through the link so she¡¯s not further upsetting Cole.

    ¡°Madilyn, how about you go with your mom to use the bathroom and get ready for bed again.¡±

    My voice is calm and gentle, brushing her hair from her face as I hold Cole¡¯s hand. His grip is strong but he¡¯s metering his strength so as not to cause me difort. Once Lilly has taken Madilyn from the room I try to understand his panic, his absolute fear.

    ¡°Cole, I need help to understand. You said that you want her. Who and in what way?¡±

    ¡°Your daughter, alpha. She¡¯s sweet and innocent.¡±

    I bite down on my tongue not wanting to react to what he¡¯s said hoping that he¡¯s not finished.

    ¡°I know how it sounds. There¡¯s only one way for it to sound, considering what Das has said about me but that¡¯s not what I want, I need from her.¡±

    ¡°Need, Cole?¡±

    I ask as delicately as I can knowing this young man is quickly spiraling out of control. I move from my seat to the bed, maintaining my hold <b>on </b>his hand as he tries to pull away.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    POST COMMENT NOW

    1

 Rising 170

    Chapter <b>170 </b>

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it. Just beat me now, Lay into me hard. Please just beat the desire out of me

    He¡¯s absolutely begging for punishment for something he hasn¡¯t done as tears stream

    down

    his face.

    ¡°I need your help to understand Cole, Why do I need to punish you, to beat you? You have a desire towards my daughter but you¡¯ve derved ever having sex

    tell when you¡¯re lying, As I told you in the bathroom,

    and that you¡¯ve ever raped anyone. You swear that you don¡¯t hurt the pups and as an intuitive I ca

    you¡¯ve yet to trigger a very powerful bullshit meter.¡±

    I can tell by his face that he hates going into details. That he¡¯s already struggling with his own self worth when ites to his desire for my daughter.

    It takes him a long time to finally break the monotony of Ang and her tools stitching Cole¡¯s head back together.

    ¡°I want to hold her, alpha. I want to keep her close, tofort and protect her from anyone and anything that may harm her. Pups are pure and innocent. They are the only ones that have never hurt me. They are the only ones that have epted me for who I am and not what others have said about me. Even tonight when she was scared because of what Lucas told her she was able to bypass those fears and give me a chance. The older they are the harder it is to convince them. But it¡¯s wrong, alpha. It¡¯s wrong to want, to need such a connection with pups that aren¡¯t mine.¡±

    I watch as Ang starts cleaning up. I¡¯d like to see how it turned out but his sanity taking such a hard <b>turn </b>toward the worse is <b>a </b>much bigger concern.

    I try toy down with him again but I¡¯m met with a resistance that I wasn¡¯t expecting. He has again convinced himself that he¡¯s deserving of punishment and so far nothing I¡¯ve said is getting through to him. There is something driving his desire to have pups close to him. Something that goes beyond simply helping them even if that¡¯s the way it started. Have the beatings left him impotent? Not something I would dream of asking right now but considering his age and his hunt for his luna there¡¯s no doubt that having pups of his own is on his mind. What I need now is for him to finish telling me about <b>his </b>previous rtionships and this box of mild bdsm restraints he was given.

    I allow him to push me away. To struggle and fight me as I try to get close to him. He¡¯s utterly exhausted and it doesn¡¯t take long for <b>it </b>to show. Even though he¡¯s exhausted himself I decide to take a different route trying tofort him and move to Ang¡¯s seat at the head of the bed.

    <i>¡°</i>Cole, the desires you have, the more I listen to what you¡¯ve said, sounds like you want to be a father. <b>I </b>will admit that the way you said it mixed with <b>the </b>rumors did initially cause some concern but the way you broke it down, that you have the desire to hold and protect Madilyn, is <b>a </b>natural desire. You¡¯re <b>a </b>young male in your twenties looking for your mate. The next step after finding her would be to have pups and that¡¯s normal.¡±

    I try to convince him but his contorted face tells me that he¡¯s not hearing any of it,

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to have pups.¡±

    He finally whispers. I¡¯m taken back by this information. How could anyone deny another the right to reproduce?

    ¡°When I got called to my dad¡¯s office that night, even though I thought everything he said was horrible and cruel, I knew better than to say anything about it. Here he was, teaching me how to rape my only friend at the time but I couldn¡¯t say a word against it. I knew better to open my mouth when he wasn¡¯t punishing me. He gave me permission that day to have as much sex with as many she¨Cwolves <b>as </b>I fancied but it was at a price. If I fucked up and got her pregnant I would have hell to pay.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

    ? 1

 Rising 171

    <b>Chapter </b><b>171 </b>

    He stops as he tries to gather what little sanity he seems to be getting back, steadying his voice.

    ¡°He told me that if any girl came to him iming she was pregnant with my pup he would force them to abort it by convincing them that <b>the </b><b>pup </b><b>was </b><b>an </b>abomination. He would then punish me severely before cing me in his jail cells while I wait for the council toe get me. That he would take all the evidence of rape that he kept quiet from my brothers and use it to frame me. To destroy me.¡±

    He¡¯s breathing hard as he tries to settle down. I¡¯ve ced my arms on either side of his head. It took him a minute or two but he did manage to lean his head against my one arm so I start using the other to gently pet the nape of his neck. He whines initially but that fades out as he starts <b>talking </b>again.

    ¡°Somehow she found out about my meeting with dad. She started to avoid me and after two weeks of beingpletely ignored and avoided by her I used the card to visit her on a Friday night. I found out quickly that was a popr night for visiting the female dorms as I could hear the activity going on behind the doors. Some sounded like both were having a good time but most sounded scared, painful and forced. Allie¡¯s room was the veryst one on the left. I stopped outside the door and listened to verify that no one else was inside with her. I let myself in. I had the box dad gave me in <b>my </b>hands. <b>I </b>sat on the edge of the bed by her feet and waited for her to wake up.¡±

    He puts his hand on his head, taking his time to brush his fingers through his hair. His motion not being stopped for the first time in half an hour <b>seems </b>tofort him as he continues talking.

    ¡°It only took ten minutes or so for her to wake up after I sat down, but it felt like an eternity. She rolled over and ran into me. She froze up, didn¡¯t move for a minute before slowly moving her legs as if she was testing to see if she was tied up. When she realized she wasn¡¯t tied she sat slowly up <b>in </b>her bed. Her eyes were wild with fear. I only looked at her a moment before looking at the ground in shame. We sat together for a long time before she asked me if I was there to rape her. I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to answer her. Eventually I told her no.

    It took a while after that to start talking for both of us. When I finally found my voice I had all kinds of questions for her and found out <b>she </b>lost her virginity that way. It hurt to hear what she went through. She invited me to stay the night. I slept on the floor even though <b>she </b>insisted the bed was big enough.

    My respect for her turned things towards dating. I stayed the night several times in her room. We made it to second base by <b>the </b><b>time </b>she found someone else that interested her more. She told me I was too timid when she broke everything off. We had dated for three months at that point.

    up with She came to me six monthster in a mental breakdown apologizing for leaving me. She had left the first person she had left me for and ended Das who is two years older than me. He had started raping her the month before and she stopped to visit me because she had been to my dad¡¯s office begging him to stop him.

    He didn¡¯t stop Das and Das told me two monthster that she was pregnant with his pup. But even that didn¡¯t stop him. Neither did my dad. She miscarried three monthster. She came to me when the cramps started. I got the doctor toe to my room because she refused to leave. They brought the ultrasound machine and found that the heartbeat was gone. She stayed with me two weeks before leaving. She moved out of the dorm and a monthter¡­.¡±

    He trails off not wanting to admit the end result.

    ¡°She used the link to tell me goodbye and to tell me where she hid a letter specifically to me. She told me she was leaving the pack. That she couldn¡¯t handle being under a dictator that refused to protect her when she was the most vulnerable.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 172

    <blockquote>

    Rising 172

    <b>Chapter </b><b>172 </b>

    A weekter they found her hanging from a tree, her hands tied behind her back. Her murder was never investigated. It took <b>a </b>while to find <b>the </b><b>note </b>she left for me. She apologized for hurting me. She used Das and Alpha Redmen of working together to cause her to miscarry the baby <b>and </b>was going <b>to </b>take the evidence she had of the conspiracy to the council. Turns out she had ample evidence to create a case for rape but because Das had already <b>standmed </b>three pups by the age of eighteen instead of stopping the rape when he got her pregnant he was given immunity to keep going until he killed i

    ¡°Thank you for sharing your story. Is it okay if I ask two more questions? Then we¡¯ll move you to another room so you can sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± He whispers as he tries to steady his breathing.

    ¡°Obviously this was the rtionship you considered real but you mentioned two others<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes sir. Rachel and Reba. I dated both of them for three months. Rachel was a month after <b>I </b>turned seventeen and Reba <b>was </b>two months after I broke up with Rachel. Both of them pursued me. Both of them forced themselves on me. I tolerated their forcefulness until the night they tried to take my pants off.¡±

    ¡°I know I said only two questions but this goes along with this first one. Did they touch you or force you to ept oral sex from them?¡±

    ¡°No. I managed to get them off of me before they got beyond undoing the button and zipper of my jeans. I broke up with them that night before leaving their room.¡±

    He sighs as he rolls off my arm back onto the pillow behind him.

    ¡°I stopped dating after them. At first it was because I was working with Jamie¡¯s father<b>, </b>Jon Jenkins. I had an interest in carpentry and felt that if something happened where I couldn¡¯t remain with my pack that it would be a useful skill in the human world.

    I had just started dating Reba when Jon epted me as his apprentice. There were several times during thest month I <b>was </b>with her that I showed <b>up </bte because my dad called me into the office to talk to me about forcing myself onto her. The meeting got <b>worse </b>when I tried to tell him that she was doing to me what she imed I was doing to her. He didn¡¯t react kindly to my admitted weakness or to me pointing out that he had given me permission to do what I wanted with the girls. That he couldn¡¯t have it both ways.

    Five monthter I woke to him banging on my door. I hit the inte button near my bed so whoever <b>was </b>waking me could talk <b>and </b>he told <b>me </b>to pack my shit and get out of his house until my apprenticeship was over. That the only time I could step foot in the pack house was the fifteeth of each month and I only needed to report to his office for that.¡±

    ¡°Your dad doesn¡¯t use the link with you?¡±

    ¡°Not in the normal sense. The reason I didn¡¯t start dating again after moving out was because <b>six </b>months after we broke up Reba imed she <b>was </b>pregnant and that I raped her. I had heard rumors that Reba was iming that I was continuing toe see her in the warrior dorms when she <b>was </b>already dating someone else but never did I think she would stoop that low.¡±

    ¡°Was that the first time the Jenkins got exposed to how bad things could get for you?¡±

    ¡°No, I had only been living with them for a month at that time.¡±

    We both remained silent awhile until Ang breaks the silence.

    ¡°The room is ready. Cole, I need you to sit up in a chair for the short trip over. It¡¯s a special medical room that¡¯s designed to reduce the anxiety of being in the hospital. I don¡¯t feel you¡¯re in need of constant monitoring but I don¡¯t feel you¡¯re awake enough to go upstairs<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I look over to Cole to see his eyes drooping down<b>, </b>nearly closing before, opening quickly and starting again. I <b>sm </b>ce my hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°How about we start with sitting up.¡±

    htly as <b>I </b>stand, speaking gently I

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    He responds sleepily. I reach around the front of him and help pull him into a sitting position. The movement wakes him <b>enough </b>that he moves <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>edge </b>of the bed on his own. He teeters when he stands, sitting back down on the bed almost as soon as he stands. He tries again, making it to his <b>feet </b><b>before </b>taking a few steps and sitting in the chair. Ang steps behind him and starts pushing him out the door.

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>173 </b></blockquote>

 Rising 173

    <b>Chapter </b><b>173 </b>

    I follow slowly behind Ang. The room we¡¯re going to is much smaller than the others so I allow her to get him settled before <b>entering </b>myself. 1 link with Lilly, asking her toe to the room. Ang ces her hand on my shoulder bringing me back <b>from </b>my link. It took a few minutes but in the end I believe that she¡¯s willing toe.

    ¡°Fortunately this is the warmest room in the wing but I still got him an extra nket. His temp is down again.¡±

    ¡°I imagine so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m headed to bed unless you need anything else.¡±

    I pull Ang into a <b>hug</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Thank you. Hopefully we¡¯re right behind you. Just do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Make sure whoever¡¯s on call doesn¡¯t wake him. We both know that sleeping is important for healing.¡±

    ¡°Of course,<i>¡± </i>

    She smiles as she walks <b><i>away</i></b>, cing her hand over her mouth as she yawns. I continue down the hall, stopping just outside the door. I can hear the television ying but the volume is too low for me to understand what¡¯s on. I smile gently at Lilly as I see her <b>turn </b>the cornering back down to the med wing. She stops just outside his door, worry in her eyes.

    ¡°He has a very high protective desire with the pups.¡±

    I reassure her, cing my hand on her cheek. She nods her head silently but I know she¡¯s not convinced.

    I usher her into the room, it¡¯s half the size of the other rooms but still big enough for two adults to sitfortably in with the patient. He¡¯s sitting up in the bed, the nket is unfolded sitting <b>just </b>above his knees and I can see the ck sweatpants he wore downstairs covering his legs.

    ¡°When did you get those back<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>wonder out loud..

    ¡°Dr. Pierce grabbed them on the way out.¡±

    He¡¯s speaking calmly with me and I can¡¯t help but smile. Madilyn perks up immediately upon seeing him, nearly jumping from her mother¡¯s arms to get in the bed with him, a broad smile on her face<i>. </i>

    Her smile fades quickly once she¡¯s on the bed as he sits up even further, stopping her froming up to the head of the bed with him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She asks quietly, tears forming in her eyes from the rejection she feels.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay for her to be here Cole.¡±

    ¡°No alpha.¡±

    He¡¯s stern in his response leaving me speechless and shaking Madilyn up even more. He sees her tears falling but <b>there¡¯s </b>something about <b>the </b>situation that forces me to stop Lilly from taking Madilyn back and allowing it to y out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madilyn. I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel unwee.¡±

    His voice is much softer, attracting her attention to him.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ve </b>only been here two days and it seems so far that this is a very different world than the one I live in. The pups at my pack are often told, like Lucas told you, not to listen to me because I can¡¯t be trusted. If you want to be with me, however long your parents allow, then <b>we </b>must have an understanding with each other.¡±

    <i>1/2 </i>

    the nods to head wide, inden hy wat

    ¡°You must be willing to bolon my Batting & were you to do w

    Ymade you to to, the actions will wat er en st

    ¡°Okay, so first 1 send you to sedended the Yo way to forget t like you falling on me. I ask you to be my kind, wie to s

    His hands we cstamised, wooden box to see us and the sts by rende in his belone anding at the lezzed beside him when the gris to him. Lily and I owned into the lower on his teen drpletely different de Ven

    He takes her face gratly into his hands prosty wishing her text may was his furthe

    ¡°I am sorry to have put you like this. Do you understand why I seeded you se

    Chapter Comments

    61

 Rising 174

    <b>Chapter </b><b>174 </b>

    ¡°I <b>was </b>excited and you didn¡¯t want me to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. That¡¯s exactly right. Now I need you to be honest with me. Don¡¯t ever tell me what you think I want to hear no matter if you think it would hurt my feelings. Honesty is what I need. Nothing else.¡±

    She nods her head quietly looking at him intently.

    ¡°Are you still afraid of me? It¡¯s okay if you are. As I just said, honesty is the most important thing to me.¡±

    ¡°No sir. I was sad when Lucas told me bad things about you. I didn¡¯t believe him. I only got scared when you said you needed to touch my <b>belly </b>and <b>my </b>belly already hurt bad. I thought you would make it hurt more. So I repeated what Lucas said. I don¡¯t know what a pervert is. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just wish my skin was a bit tougher so that sort of thing didn¡¯t hurt as much.¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s like Maddie calling me a baby when I get hurt. No matter how much you hear it, it still hurts<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He nods his head to her assessment of the situation. She yawns hard<b>, </b>covering her mouth near the end. <b>It¡¯s </b>obvious that the Ativan is starting to take effect.

    ¡°Would you like toy down with me? Snuggle for a little while if it¡¯s okay with your parents?¡±

    She looks at me before training her gaze to her mother. It takes a moment but Lilly nods, caving into what she knows Madilyn desires.

    ¡°Yes you can, for a little while.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Madilyn says with a smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to get in a better position for sleeping before I get youying down with me.¡±

    He looks directly at her, his hand cradling her chin.

    ¡°How about I help you a little with that?¡±

    I offer, suddenly standing from my seat without waiting for a response. I take two steps to the bed and pick Madilyn up before she has time to protest. I <b>stay </b>beside the bed, offering my hand on asion as Cole fights his body to turn to his right side. Madilyn is nearly <b>asleep </b>as Iy her on <b>her </b><b>side </b>with her back against his chest. His eyes are closed and his body is tense as Iy her head on his arm.

    ¡°Thank you, alpha.¡±

    His voice is quiet but sincere as I grab the nket at the foot of the bed and cover both of them. I <b>slip </b>my hand into his. He¡¯s hesitant to wrap his arm around her in our presence.

    ¡°Rx Cole. You know we¡¯re allowing this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not you I¡¯m worried about alpha.¡±

    He admits as I lower his arm around a very settled in Madilyn.

    ¡°It¡¯s how many strings you had to pull to get lung to allow this.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t push for this, Cole. He exined his thoughts and let me make my decision based on what he <b>sees </b>and what little I¡¯ve interacted with <b>you</b><b>. </b><b>H? </b>felt that you could help her; we just didn¡¯t anticipate the <b>level </b>of help you would be willing to give. It made me nervous, the description of <b>what </b><b>you </b><b>wanted </b>to do but your willingness to be transparent, <b>even </b>after you said that it was better done with the gown <b>covering </b>the area <b>you </b><b>were </b>working <b>on</b>, made it

    (2) easier for me to allow. She likes you and wanted to be with you when Demetri suggested taking her to the bathroom.¡±

    I¡¯m relieved that she was willing to exin her standing. Hopefully <b>it </b>allows him to rx.

    ¡°<b>We </b>both know it wasn¡¯t a suggestion, Luna. The wording I used was inappropriate for my intentions. I struggle to properlycat

    to understand. I can get frantic when talking about the littles, especially if I think I¡¯m feeling something that I shouldn¡¯t be feeling towards them.

    <b>¡°</b>Is that what you were struggling with? Feelings towards Madilyn?¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll tell you what I told alpha.¡±

    He pauses. I¡¯m certain he¡¯s struggling again to convey the correct feelings without scaring Lilly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Cole.¡±

    I try <b>to </b>soothe his anxiety.

    ¡°No it¡¯s not, alpha.¡±

    He whispers as he curls his body around Madilyn.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound righting from me. Not with the pedophile <b>rap </b>hanging over me. <b>It¡¯s </b>not eptable to want to be with her.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

    The Son of Red Fang

 Rising 175

    <SHARE

    The Son of Red Fang

    He¡¯s breaking down again but something about it affects tiffy in an anticipated way. She stands from the liveseat and walks over si the bed, enda pankly on the bed. She ys gently with his hair before speaking.

    ¡°Tell me what you told Demetri.*

    She gently encourages him.

    ¡°You¡¯ll take her away if I do.¡±

    He whispers into Madilyn¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Please Cole. Give me the opportunity to understand you.¡±

    ¡°I want her luna.¡±

    He finally whispers after a long pause.

    ¡°Te hold her,fort and protect her.¡±

    ¡°Demetri, have you asked him about his desires for a mate or children?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have. Not directly anyway. When we spoke, after you left, I did tell him that considering his age I felt his desire to be near puse was natural.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to be near children, Luna. Because of Das I¡¯ve been punished for just talking to them at other packs.¡±

    ¡°How old are you, Cole?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be twenty¨Cthree on Saturday.¡±

    His answers to Lilly¡¯s questions are quiet and submissive but his voice is steady. Lilly being near him, rubbing the side of his head gently seems to have a calming effect on him or perhaps he just can¡¯t fight the Ativan any more. It¡¯s hard to tell.

    ¡°Luna<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes honey?¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile at him earning a pet name from her.

    ¡°Would it help you trust me if I tell you how my rtionship with the pups of my pack started?¡±

    ¡°It would be an honor for you to trust us with any information you¡¯re willing to give us about you.¡±

    ¡°Trust, Luna?¡±

    His voice is hushed as if he¡¯s in awe that she would see it in such a way.

    ¡°Yes Cole. Even though you¡¯re doing it as a way of reassuring me, to volunteer any information on the very lonely <b>and </b>painful life you have back home takes a willingness to trust.¡±

    He¡¯s turned his head to look at her but I can tell that he¡¯s confused and ufortable about the way things have turned. I get up and step over to the bed<b>, </b>covering his frantically darting eyes as I try to soothe the fear that¡¯s creeping up on him.

    ¡°Take it easy, son. Just tell us what you want us to know. I promise I¡¯ll hold my tongue this time.¡±

    His eyes are closed as I move my hand to the side of his head, stroking his hair calmly as he takes several deep breaths. I move back to the loveseat with Lilly as he starts to tell his story.

    ¡°<b>As </b>much as I don¡¯t want to get into what happened starting where I¡¯m starting is the only way for you to really understand how my interactions <b>with </b>the young girl pups, helping them, was an ident. It wasn¡¯t something I sought but it wasn¡¯t something i was willing to stop. At least not until the <b>mars </b>started and then once those reached my dad there was no stopping it.¡±

    *Start wherever you feel is going to make the most sense. I promised we wouldn¡¯t ask questions, just rx with us. Nothing bad is going to happes from this.<b>¡± </b>

    I feel bad saying this. It feels almost like a lie as when my back was turned, I turned my phone on record and slipped it behind themp beside the loveseat. I have no idea what he¡¯s going to share but I¡¯m desperate to get something, with or without his permission to take back to Xavier. Finding thosest two injuries tonight has me convinced that I have to get him out of Red Fang. One way or another, I will rescue this young man.

    ¡°Well, it was shortly after my sixteenth birthday, three months actually, when during an emergency situation I randomly shifted. It was my first shift and it was the second most painful thing I had experienced up to that point in time in my life. Unlike my twin Chloe or my other siblings, there was no celebration. No medication to ease the pain of the first shift. No encouraging or consoling words before or after, it was just me, leaping out of the window of my father¡¯s second story office. I shifted in midair before crashing into the bushes.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    61

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 176

    The <b>Son </b>of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>176 </b>

    I woke up to the sounds of my dad and his upper ring shouting my name, trying to find me. I got up slowly and looked around. Everything was off. My m smell, hearing and the way things felt, were all very different. When I stood up, or at least tried, I fell over. It took me some time to realize that I was in ing wolf. It was about the time that dad spotted me that I had fully epted that¡¯s what had happened. Of course dad had to take the <b>time </b>to jeer and mock my tiny, underdeveloped wolf. His beta and delta weren¡¯t far behind. All three tried to tackle me at once. They all knocked heads instead <b>and </b><b>I </b>took avantage of dad¡¯s distraction to run off into the woods. I could hear him beating Andrew and David for letting me get away. I guess he wasn¡¯t done <b>with </b>me and gre it to them instead.¡±

    ¡°He beat beta Andrew and delta David because the three of them couldn¡¯t catch you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almostical when you think about it.¡±

    He sighs with a slight smile.

    ¡°I managed to disappear into the woods. To both my fortune and misfortune the storm that had been brewing all day broke loose. It helped me <b>because </b><b>1 </b>knew my dad wouldn¡¯te looking for me until morning but it also left me out all night inte April. In New Hampshire it¡¯s still cold that time of year. I was soaking wet, cold and exhausted when I found the cave just inside our boundary. I sniffed around and found that nothing was living there so I crawled into the warmest, deepest hole in that cave that I could and ended up sleeping for days.¡±

    Madilyn¡¯s intense whimpering brings all of us quickly out of his story. Her eyes are shut but that doesn¡¯t keep her from wing at her stomach and digging her feet into the bed. I stand from the loveseat and quickly step over to the bed to help Cole as Madilyn gets worse. I take her hands in mine <b>as </b><b>I </b>watch Cole slide his hand under her gown.

    ¡°You said that the cramping is because <b>she¡¯s </b>an empath.¡±

    ¡°An intuitive, like me but it doesn¡¯t make sense for it to be bothering her now. You¡¯re actually doing <b>very </b>well telling your story. She shouldn¡¯t <b>be </b>getting symptoms like this.¡±

    Madilyn yelps as Cole presses down on her abdomen. <b>I </b>can see his hand moving in circles, searching for the next cramp which proves to be <b>not </b><b>that </b>far

    behind.

    ¡°Do you have a heating pad? Sometimes they help the girls back home.¡±

    ¡°I can get one.¡±

    Lilly volunteers before disappearing out of the room. Suddenly it hits me. How many times did she throw <b>up </b>and how much water bas she had since it stopped?

    ¡°Are you okay alone with her? I think I know something that will se

    these cramps down but I <b>have </b>to get an IV kit and some fluids from the other room<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°Try to keep her rxed. I¡¯m going to need

    ur help. She¡¯s not as bad as <b>you </b>

    or Damian but shots and needles still scare her.¡±

    He nods lightly as she whimpers again. He¡¯s focused solely on her <b>as </b><b>I </b>leave the room and head to the medical room next door. It¡¯s the pediatric room that I gave Jessast year when she joined the pack.

    <b>I¡¯ve </b>been increasing the amount of responsibility she has in the wing, encouraging her to spearhead changes in the <b>way </b>we <b>treat </b><b>the </b>smallest members <b>of </b>our pack since she decided to join us permanently.

    I go straight to the cab and pull out several items including a portable IV feeder<b>, </b>before returning to Cole. I smile gently at Lilly as I step back into the Cole¡¯s<b>, </b><b>her </b>head <b>and </b>hand on top room. Madilyn isying on her stomach on top of the heating pad set to its lowest setting. She has settled nicely a

    of his arm. His eyes are closed, his <b>face </b>rxed as his fingers gently <b>graze </b>her shoulders.

    ¡°Lynnie baby, I know you don¡¯t like it when Jessa takes your blood but I have some medication that needs to <b>go </b><b>in </b><b>your </b>vein. It¡¯s going to feel like <b>the </b><b>blood </b>draws you¡¯ve had.¡±

    I can hear Cole sigh hard. It seems he <b>doesn¡¯t </b>like Madilyn receiving medication any more than receiving it himself.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Cole</b>, I know you¡¯ve been abused with the submission hold but it¡¯s important that Madilyn <b>doesn¡¯t </b>move while I <b>do </b><b>this</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>He </b>nods his head silently <b>as </b>he starts moving her hair to one side exposing her neck. His movements are <b>hesitant </b>and unre

    ¡°Have you ever submitted a child?¡±

    He looks at me briefly before looking back at Madilyn.

    ¡°No sir. I¡¯ve never submitted any of the littles thate to me for help.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cole. You¡¯re not going to hurt her. Now, don¡¯t fight me or pull away. I¡¯m going to touch

    <b>neck </b>the same way I want you to each <b>Madiyy </b>

    I move to the other side of the bed and sit on the edge. He seems to be nervous but so far has not actively moved away.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 177

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b>177

    ¡°What I want you to do is allow the

    weight

    yout

    hand to do the work. Concentrate on what you feel on your neck as I describe what I need

    He nods his head again but his breathing has tightened up showing me his nervousness.

    ¡°Your hand stays t. Allow it to follow the shape of her neck.¡±

    I allow my hand to sit there a moment, trying to give him a chance to rx. I move my hand slowly, causing him to tense and hold his breath. I use <b>my </b>thumb to rub gently behind his ear.

    ¡°Breath Cole. I¡¯m not causing you pain. I¡¯m just touching you.¡±

    He takes a deep breath as I slowly take my hand from his neck. I stand and return to where Madilyn is, preparing to give her the saline and electrolytes she¡¯s in need of. I watch Cole duplicate my actions, gently cing his hand upon the back of her neck. She stirs and whimpers lightly. I smile when I hear his voice softly consoling and reassuring her. I tie a band around her wrists causing her to pull away and whimper again. I can tell he¡¯s keeping his touch light even though he¡¯s moving a bit more.

    She responds to him the way I need, giving me the mere seconds it takes to ce the needle into her vein. She yelps and starts to cry but he¡¯s on top of that too. He knows that she¡¯s already done and nothing else is going to happen. Since this is only temporary, I ce ¨¤ bandage over where the needle is ced before I ce a stiff board padded with foam under her palm and wrist before wrapping it with an ace bandage. I¡¯m keeping it simple so I can remove it easily before we go to bed. She settles down quickly listening and feeling Cole¡¯s support. I¡¯m pleased and impressed with how well he did in a support role.

    I rub her head lightly as I hook therge syringe of electrolytes to the feeder and set it for ten minutes. I look at Cole again. He¡¯s ying with her hair with slow predictable strokes. His eyes are closed and his face is finally so peaceful that it seems he¡¯s finally asleep. He yawns briefly before apologizing and opening his eyes. They¡¯re ssy but calm. The slumber thates from the Ativan is definitely calling his name.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to give in to the Ativan. Without the adrenaline I¡¯m certain the effects are getting pretty strong.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay right now. It¡¯s important to me to answer Madilyn¡¯s question.¡±

    ¡°Madilyn¡¯s<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I had almost forgotten that she had asked him one.

    ¡°Yes sir. She wanted to know how I figured out how to get rid of the cramps. <b>Just </b>not in so many words.¡±

    I nod with a slight smile.

    ¡°After sleeping a while in the <b>cave </b>I realized that I had lost track of time<b>. </b>asionally I woke up long enough to hear the voices of a search party going on. At one point I could identify everyone in my family looking for me. My two brothers and their twin sisters<b>, </b>my own twin sister, my mom and dad as well as his beta and delta and their families.

    The delta¡¯s daughter actually found me. She shook me awake and spoke to me through the link. Something that hasn¡¯t been used in a positive way for as long as I could remember. I was weak but I was able to tell her that I didn¡¯t want to be found. She had brought food with her, arge bag of shredded turkey. We both knew that she would get into trouble for taking it if they found out but she didn¡¯t seem to care about the consequences. I simply watched her move around me inside the cave<b>. </b>Exhausted and afraid they¡¯de looking for her and find me.

    I had run away before and the penalty for my father finding me is steep. She opened the bag and left it on a rock before leaving. She kept her word and they never entered the cave. Once the turkey was gone and the searches had stopped for several days, I started making <b>my </b>way <b>back </b>to the pack house. I would onlye out of the woods at night.

    The Son of Red Fang

 Rising 178

    Once I found my room on the first floor I was able to start working on my window that led to my bathroom. It¡¯s the only window I ever fat te ul. i vrat too small for anyone but me to enter except a child. I was able to get the screen to move the first night hat it took days to figure out how in window while in wolf form without getting caught and even then it was painfully slow.

    One night when I came out of the woods I saw the light in my room and bathroom were turned on and my bathroom window was open. Wenne May 1 leaped through the window and skidded across the bathroom floor. I sniffed around and was able to tell someone was there but it wear my dad or regis else in my family so I opened the door and went to my walk¨Cin closet where I shifted back. When I woke up, I had a pillow under my head and a t thrown across my naked body. I was in a lot more pain than I was ustomed to feeling and ended up falling back asleep again.

    I¡¯m not certain how long that went on but I wasn¡¯t able to start moving around until I woke up for the fourth time. That¡¯s when I managed to get dressed and leave the closet. That¡¯s when I realized that whoever I smelled in the bathroom was still there. Based on the smell I was able to determine toge looking for a young, pre¨Cshift girl but there were other scents that I didn¡¯t understand as well. It waste at night and my moments were the

    I was able to determine when I looked at the calendar on my desk andpared it to the date on myptop that it had been three weeks sines that caused me to shift. It was nearly halfway through May. Even though I was curious about the stranger in my room, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to figassed whe they were. I was okay with them being there. Based on the scent alone I knew it was a female child and delta <i>at </i>that so she was of no divert threat to Her parentsing to find her was more the concern but for some reason even the fear of that alluded me. It was when I stepped into the bathroom t it that it dawned on me that the scent was strongest there and the shower curtain was closed, so I opened it. Inside my bathtub with bankers and po was the delta¡¯s daughter, Olivia,¡±

    ¡°The one that fed you in the cave<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Yes sir. He had fraternal twin boys who were older and he had Olivia. She had just turned seven. She was in rough shape physically but was even wi mentally. She became terrified of me very quickly and begged me not to tell her dad that she was there. I was able to calm her but that wasn¡¯t her sey issue. As the night went on she would scream in pain. It wasn¡¯t until the next night that she opened up and told me what was going on. I used my lengt do some research, discovered some techniques that would help her with the intense cramping and pain she was in but it took another two nights before the was willing toy in bed with me. I only had the slightest of clues as to how to use pressure to get rid of the knots that were forming in her tiny belly, it was really easy to feel the first one. I followed the directions I found on the inte and started pushing down on the cramp. She was already crying from the pain of the cramping but pressing down on it made her scream. Goddess how she screamed.¡±

    His face contorts with the memory of the pain he caused the little girl, tears could be seen forming in the corners of his closed eyes.

    ¡°When I reduced the pressure, thinking I was giving her too much, her screaming intensified so I pushed down harder. I felt something pop causing hep scream even worse but I didn¡¯t let up and after about thirty seconds her screams died down and I could tell the cramp <b>was </b>gone.

    We slept together, simr to how Madilyn is resting with me now for several hours before the next big cramp came and I repeated the process. Her screams did something to my wolf alpha. Something I can¡¯t exin. Something I could barely control.

    She was with me for two weeks total and over the week it took to relieve her of the biggest cramps we worked together, and developed the least painful way to help her. At some point I managed to get some chewable Tylenol and those helped a little with her pain. When she felt better, she promised that <b>she </b>wouldn¡¯t tell that she had been with me. That Delta David was used to her disappearing for a week or two and as long as she stayed in the territory he didn¡¯t care where she was. I asked about her mom but she didn¡¯t answer.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    ^ 1

 Rising 179

    <b>Chapter </b><b>179 </b>

    Delta David had only been dad¡¯s delta for five years at that point and I didn¡¯t remember ever seeing his mate with him. She came back to me six monthster, in the same terrible pain. She was even worse this time than the first. I ran her a hot bath before leaving the room. I have a coded lock on my door so no one can get in and I developed precautions so when dad put a camera up to capture the code he never did.

    We have a simr store room as yours. Only ours is abination of new and used clothing. I went through the clothes and found a nightgown <b>and </b>underwear before stopping at another area of the closet and picking up two bottles of the grape vored liquid Tylenol over the chewables. I could tell she didn¡¯t like the tastest time so I was hoping this would be easier for her to take.

    I went into the bathroom when I got back to the room. The tub was positioned on the other side of the room opposite of the door with a wall <b>at </b>one end so even without the curtain drawn you can¡¯t see anything but the head of someone who¡¯s soaking in the tub. I left the clothing as well as a towel on <b>the </b>counter near the door and left without a sound. I know she saw me but the smell of fear was so overwhelming that I didn¡¯t speak. I just left the items before leaving the room. It was the first time I recognized the smell even though it was oddly familiar.

    When she finally came out of the bathroom I was doing an assignment for school on myptop. She didn¡¯t say anything, she just crawled into my bed, curled up into a tight little ball and started to cry. I saved my work and joined her in the bed but things were different this time.

    Even though she knew me, she didn¡¯t trust me not to hurt her the way someone else already had and it tore me up in the worst way for her to fear me. So ! slowed down. It took me three hours before I could put my hands on her and even then the pain was so much worse. Somehow we worked through it. <b>I </b>skipped school, we¡¯ll sort of. I was a freshman in high school and due to a series of events I had been switched <b>to </b>virtual learning so I couldplete all my work on myptop.

    She was so exhausted from the constant pain that she slept for a week. I was barely able to wake her long enough to force her <b>to </b>the bathroom<b>, </b><b>get </b><b>her </b><b>to </b>eat and drink and get medicine into her beforeying with her and massaging the knots out of her abdomen. <b>It </b>scared me badly for her to be like that but <b>I </b>didn¡¯t dare seek a doctor.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    It¡¯s the first time Lilly has spoken since he started his story.

    ¡°Livy told me that she had been to the doctor before for the issue and she ended up being punished by dad for lying. Unlike the doctor<b>, </b><b>I </b>was willing to believe what little she was willing to share or perhaps the doctor believed her and took it to my father instead of the council. Either <b>way </b>she was punished in such a way that it prevented her from seeking help from anyone but me.

    She started feeling better after that first week with me and left me a weekter. That was around the time that I heard the first of the rumors. Whispers about me spending too much time with a seven year old girl, She came back six monthster in even more pain than the previous times. I went with what I knew but her screams alpha.¡±

    He pauses again, breathing hard. He¡¯s starting to paint a very undeniable picture of being a caretaker despite the unimaginable abuse he appears to suffer.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do it, alpha.¡±

    He finally whispers, catching Lilly and I off guard. I grab Lilly¡¯s hand as she opens her mouth, shutting it silently as we wait for him to continue.

    ¡°The screams of a pup in such agonizing pain. It does something to my wolf. Twice before I had controlled it but this third time¡­.¡±

    He pauses again. I can tell the story is getting more difficult for him to tell but I¡¯m at a loss as to why.

    ¡°I hurt her alpha.¡±

    He whispers as I hold Lilly back.

 Rising 180

    <b>Chapter </b><b>180 </b>

    ¡°I lost control of my wolf and hurt her. I didn¡¯t want to do it. I was appalled that it had happened. Yet everything changed after I did. Suddenly I found that even though I didn¡¯t understand what was going on with her to make her so sick and in so much pain, my instincts on how to help her was what the needed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about your wolf. He knew how to help her when didn¡¯t.¡±

    you

    ¡°His solution was painful but somehow it helped. The cramps and the extreme fatigue decreased. Her appetite and just her general willingness to y and be a child, it all got better. She still stayed with me for two weeks because we didn¡¯t understand what happened but six monthster she came back <b>begging </b>me to do it again.¡±

    I look at Cole as his tears finally fall. A slight sniffle beside me draws my attention to Lilly. The waiver in his voice, the sadness and regret he¡¯s expressing even so many years after it happened has moved Lilly to silent tears.

    ¡°I tried alpha. I swear for three days I tried everything to relieve her of her pain but nothing worked. So I caved. I gave into my instincts but with a lot more control. I made her a hot bath with essential oils to help her to rx. I helped her get dry and dressed before putting her on myp and holding <b>her</b>. Comforting her, getting her to rx before we hurt each other.¡±

    ¡°Each other?!¡±

    Lilly couldn¡¯t help but blurt out the very same thing I was thinking.

    ¡°I agreed to give her what she wanted only if she did the same to me. It took three days for the symptoms <b>to </b>subside but this time once they were gone, she thanked me and left. Within days someone found out, started iming that I had raped her. No matter how I denied it, because I was afraid of admitting the truth, no one believed that I didn¡¯t. It got back to my father. The day that Jon figured out what <b>was </b>going on was the same day things started getting really bad with dad again.

    Three monthster, a few days after Christmas and a month before I turned eighteen, Olivia showed up at my door,te enough at night that there was very little activity in the pack house. I didn¡¯t answer the door at first but she kept knocking and I recognized the knock so I answered. When I opened the door [ found Olivia holding andforting a very scared and battered nine year old girl named Annabel. Livy told me that Anna was her friend and she needed to be protected by me the way I had protected her.

    I had no clue what she was talking about and it scared me to think Livy <b>was </b>asking me to do to a second child what I had to her but she insisted that was <b>was </b>seven. <b>A </b>weekter I returned to my father<b>. </b>Two weeks after that he sent <b>me </b>to live what Anna needed. I called my wolf forward, I followed his instincts and Iplied with the request. She stayed three days. A weekter I was called to my

    father¡¯s office. Six weekster Livy brought me a third child. She s

    with the Jenkins.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it got started?¡±

    I am surprised at the awe in my own voice.

    ¡°I tried to stop it alpha. I didn¡¯t touch any of them while I was at the Jenkins but that didn¡¯t keep it from snowballing. Before I made it to the Jenkins everyone was already convinced that I was raping them but there was also an underground rumor. One that I had no idea of the power it held.

    ndividuals wrote in The girls were passing on the truth of what happened in my room and when I returned to the pack house eighteen monthster there was a notebook left on my desk where I could see it. One of the older girls that sought safety in my room started it. It took a while to decipher how <b>m </b>the notebook but in the end I came up with twelve.

    Word of my return to the pack house got out and two to three times a month around 10pm I¡¯d get a knock at the door from a little seeking protection or a little that had gone through the pain of getting the protection they needed and they had convinced a sister or friend to do the same.

    No matter how much I tried to stop it, I couldn¡¯t. Even with me leaving the territory on <b>these </b>runs they keep looking for me. I have new notes <b>every </b><b>time </b><b>! </b>return. New girls that are frightened and scared, apologizing for being there without my permission. Terrified of are when they finally meet <b>me </b><b>because </b><b>I¡¯ve </b>been demonized but <b>every </b>adult in the pack. Confused and uncertain because of what their friends tell them, that this is the only solution.<b>¡± </b>

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>181 </b>

 Rising 181

    <b>Chapter </b><b>181 </b>

    He pulls Madilyn closer to him as he talks.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I don¡¯t want to do it but everything happened so fast that it spiraled out of control. For three years now my father has punished me every single month, even more than that when he finds a mark.¡±

    He freezes as soon as he realizes what he¡¯s done.

    ¡°Silence.¡®

    <b>I </b>warn Lilly through the link as I stand from the loveseat.

    ¡°Fuuuuck.¡±

    He groans as he rolls away from Madilyn. I can see him balling his hand into a fist and before I can stop him he pummels himself twice in the head. I stop him before he strikes a third but he¡¯s fighting it badly.

    ¡°Alpha please. I deserve this. You¡¯re refusing to punish me when I deserve to be punished. Why haven¡¯t you beaten me yet? Please just tie me down <b>and </by into me. Stop withholding on me. You know I deserve it. Stop treating me differently and give me what I deserve. Alpha¡­..¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    My voice is stern and my aura is out but neither is angry in nature. Unfortunately he doesn¡¯t understand that. <b>All </b>he understands is the power behind it. He¡¯s breathing hard and shaking from the tension in his body, in his desperate attempt to protect himself from the blows he believes he deserves.

    ¡°Take my hand.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t move,

    he stays stiff as a board panting hard with a slight wheeze behind each breath. I soften my voice without losing mymanding tone.

    ¡°Cole, you are to open your hand and take mine. I want you to squeeze as hard <b>as </b><b>you </b>can.¡±

    ¡°Alpha please, why can¡¯t you just beat me. Holding back is worse than doing <b>it</b>. I can¡¯t handle the waiting.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you deserve.¡±

    ¡°You heard me alpha. I¡¯m marking those girls. As young as seven. I mark them and care for them like my mate for three days. It hurts them. It¡¯s indescribable how I hurt them. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t fight meeting with my father. I deserve the beatings I receive.*

    ¡°At this point you will answer my questions.¡±

    I put the emphasis on will.

    ¡°The injuries that you have right now. Are they from a single beating or multiple?¡±

    ¡°Just one Saturday night.¡±

    ¡°Did he tell you why he was beating you?¡±

    ¡°Normally no but he had my brother help this time./Luna Sasha imed I assaulted her while Andre was out of town. He it to dad but when he <b>saw </b>what dad had nned for me he tried to get dad to back down the severity of my punishment. That¡¯s when dad mentioned the father of <b>twin </b>girlsing to him iming I marked them. He used me of raping the girls. He told Andre that he wanted me impotent.¡±

    ¡°Did you mark them?¡±

    ¡°No. I only had one girl this month. Her mother brings her to me and keeps it secret. I¡¯ve got five such mothers now. I¡¯ve <b>never </b><b>been </b><b>beaten </b><b>for </b>marking their girls.¡±

    His movements and breathing have be frantic and I know he¡¯s going to <b>wake </b>Madilyn if I don¡¯t get things under control <b>again</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Alpha please, you know I deserve it.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± I¡¯ve brought back my sternness. ¡°Bite back your yelp. You will not wake Madilyn.¡±

    I¡¯m stern enough that even Lilly looks as if she¡¯s seen a ghost.

    I manipte Cole¡¯s outstretched arm down to his side before leaning my body over his. I can feel the tension radiating from him as I ce my <b>other </b>hand on the back of his head. His reaction surprises me as he bucks against me.

    ¡°Let go Cole. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±

    He¡¯s fighting me badly as he tries to get my hand off his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s wrong to mark them. I deserve the pain.¡±

    ¡°No you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Alpha¡­..¡±

    I lean my forehead against his head and speak directly into his ear.

    ¡°Let the emotions go. The anger you have that these little girls have <b>to </be <b>to </b>you. The frustration of being the only one they trust to <b>help </b>them. <b>The </b>sorrow of beingbeled a monster and the fear you feel right now. <b>As </b>much as you are begging for punishment you are still terrified that I¡¯m actually going to punish you. Breath Cole. Let it go.¡±

    <i>1 </i>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    61

 Rising 182

    He squeezes down hard on my hand as he curls into a ball around Madilyn. His sobs are silent but rack his entire body. <b>It </b>gave me something to give the council but nothing that I feel can be used right now. Without proof that he isn¡¯t a pedophile something like this could easily <b>be </b>misinterpreted andnd him in jail but I can definitely use it to prove other things if his father makes good on his threat and uses this information to ckmail him back to the pack.

    I hold him as he cries, moving my hand in light circles trying to figure out how to get him to open up like this on what happens during these beatings. That¡¯s the information that I need in order to set him free from the hurt and torment.

    Silently I thank Diana that Madilyn¡¯s cramps haven¡¯t started back up from his stress. He needs this release more than any beating he feels he deserves and I¡¯m so graciously thankful that Lilly stayed put even though she thought I was going to punish him as well.

    I stay with him well after the sobs have stoppedforting and consoling him the best I can. It¡¯s only as his hand cks and his breathing slows <b>to </b>a steady pace that I attempt to move away from him.

    I remove and trash the IV from Madilyn as <b>I </b>silently gesture to Lilly to head out the door. I pick my phone up from behind themp before turning <b>the </b>app off. I stop a moment at the bed gazing silently upon such <b>a </b><b>sweet</b><b>, </b>young soul being so mercilessly tortured. Giving Madilyn a gentle kiss<b>, </b><b>I </b>cover the two <b>of </b>them up before heading out the door.

    It¡¯s as we exit the west wing of the pack house that Lilly finally starts <b>to </b>speak.

    ¡°He admitted to marking them.¡±

    Her voice is as incredulous as I feel.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t mean too.¡±

    She nods as I continue.

    <b>1 </b>

    ¡°He spoke of hurting them several times. I had a feeling, since he was already that close to admitting it, that it might <b>slip</b><b>.</b><b>¡°</b>.

    ¡°Why did you record him?¡±

    She asks as I guide her towards the office wing.

    ¡°The two additional injuries we found tonight. I want as much information as he¡¯s willing to give. I won¡¯t submit anything without his knowledge but I want to have it just in case.¡±

    ¡°What can you do with this one? It sounds so incriminating.¡±

    ¡°Taken <b>out </b>of context, it is. But the fact that he¡¯s providing protection marks for a dozen or more girls does not look good on Alpha Redmen.¡±

    ¡°Why is that? Have you found information on the protection marks?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to find much yet. Information on them is scarce but I think that¡¯s because of the rarity of finding someone who is of pure enough <b>heart </b>to provide it. Taking this information to the council without proof of his ability to actually provide such a mark could prove extremely dangerous for Cole.¡±

    I ce my hand on Lilly¡¯s back, guiding her into my office.

    ¡°It¡¯s <b>eleven </b>o¡¯clock at night, Demetri. We¡¯ve got another long day tomorrow. Come to bed.¡±

    I smile gently at my luna. That is one thing she has never disappointed me on, her desire to cuddle.

    <b>¡°</b>We can sleep in here if you wish or give me five minutes and we can head up stairs.¡±

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like the girls that far from where I¡¯m sleeping.¡±

    ¡°The girls are split right now. How are you going to manage that one?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>I </b>state with a chuckle as I wake myputer up.

    ¡°Madilyn has Cole, she¡¯s fine.¡±

    I smile the widest grin she¡¯s seen since the young man has arrived here.

    ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡±

    She smiles back. I lean over my desk towards her. She meets me halfway for a long sensual kiss before we break up, breathless and smiling.

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to see him as I do. Thank you. He needs this. Beyond what he even understands. He needs to be with those who are willing to give him a chance. To get away from where he¡¯s at.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    61

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 183

    Chapter <b>183 </b>

    1 kiss her again bre sitting down.

    I connect my lightning cord to theputer then to my phone and scroll through the files to find my audio recordings, downloading what Cole pes bald p about the girls and saving it under ¡®protection¡®.

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±

    Lilly asks as I bring up my ¡®Big Brother¡® security program.

    ¡°Gathering evidence that he¡¯s capable of being a protector.¡±

    ¡°What exactly have you found, Demetri?¡±

    I scroll through all the different areas that I have cameras ced in my territory, both indoors and outdoors, while trying to think of everywhere he wild want to go to take care of Madilyn.

    I start selecting all the usual ces; the medical room they are currently sleeping in is the first one up. I take a moment to watch the video feed. The <b>glow </b>from leaving the television on gives me a great view in the dark of how rxed both of them are. I can¡¯t help but sigh with relief.

    ¡°You¡¯re attached to him, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It seems that way, I mean what are the chances that the one child thates out decently from Alpha Redmen¡¯s bloodline is the one that is brutally abused and tormented.¡±

    ¡°You got me.¡±

    I move into other areas of the pack house. The med room next to mine, the girls room across the hall and the hallway between the two rooms. Next I bring up the warriors dorm and bring up cameras on the main floor entrance and his room. Lastly, I bring up both the dining hall and banquet hall.

    ¡°That should be enough¡±

    I sigh as I set it to automatically save twenty¨Cfour hours of data. I¡¯ll scroll through the feedter and save what I feel is useful.

    ¡°Are you ready to head upstairs<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Are you going to tell me what you found out about the protection mar understand what you¡¯re protecting him from.¡±

    Especially since you¡¯re going through all this to protect him. I still don¡¯t

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin what little I found on the way up to the

    room.¡±

    She gives me a nod as I finish setting myputer up for the automatic save of the rooms <b>I¡¯ve </b>selected. The program is designed to give me a constant seventy¨Ctwo hour feed but I want to be able to go through this at my leisure to pick out his interactions alone with Madilyn. Once I¡¯m satisfied I set myputer to the screen saver instead of sleep and stand from my chair.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs.¡±

    She smiles as I take her hand and turn off the lights before shutting the door. As we walk together down the hall towards the stairs I try to exin what information I have found.

    ¡°So. I haven¡¯t had a lot of time to do much in the way of research but when I went to the council¡¯s website and did a search for protection marks a single hit popped up. When I opened it, it was an article written about forty years ago that spoke of a young male who was able <b>to </b>protect <b>pre</b><b>¨C</b><b>shifted </b><b>females </b>by marking them the same way we marked yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Which would be why he got so upset. As an adult wolf, capable of handling the marking, it still hurts like crazy to be marked<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°I imagine it hurts these little girls even more considering they feel pain at a higher level and don¡¯t have the same healing powers of an adult wolf. <b>Now </b><b>the </b>article didn¡¯t go much into what allowed this male to be a protector but did discuss at length the type of children that he protected.

    <b>Chapter </b>183

    Lilly goes ahead of me once we are off the stairs, stepping into the girls room to check on <b>Madinys</b>. Iter & handle an bung

    <b>hear </b>a <b>son </b>invitation <b>in</b>. <b>I </b>turn the doorknob and step in quietly, leaving the door open unill 1 l?n?

    I heard Tessa in here earlier, is everything okay?

    <b>I </b>ask as <b>I </b>sit on the edge of his bed.

    <b>*</b>We didn¡¯t do anything dad. We¡¯ve never done anything past second.¡± Damian whines defensively.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about, Day. I already told both of you that the rtionship was eptable now that your¡¯re eighteen Rd. I¡¯m oftested because she sounded really upset, scared actually.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>She onlyes to me when she¡¯s scared.¡±

    I watch as he runs his hand through her hair without her moving. She¡¯s asleep with her head and one arm lying upon Damian¡¯s naked chest.

    ¡°Can you tell me what she¡¯s afraid of?¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    POS

 Rising 184

    <b>Iler </b><b>mate </b>is here. I know we can smell our mates, usually a mile <b>away</b>, but she said she simply feels it. She says she felt it as lon Fang <b>warriors </b>arrived. She worked for Alpha Redment for a little bit and her experience with the wolves there, especially the wamere,

    ¡°Has she taken any medication?¡±

    He looks down at her sleeping without answering the question.

    ¡°Day, it¡¯s not something to hide. I just want to know how bad it is she¡¯s feeling. You¡¯re sister Madilyn and I have had to take medication in order to rever the effect of Cole¡¯s nightmare tonight.¡±

    He looks at me quickly, uncertain about what I¡¯m saying.

    <b>*</b>I snuck into your room after you and mom left with Madilyn. I was wondering what was going on with her. I grabbed one each of Ativan and Zafran. She said she takes both when her anxiety gets this high.¡±

    ¡°One question Day. Are the two of you still dating?¡±

    ¡°No. We broke upst week but that has changed little about our rtionship. Probably won¡¯t until one of us starts seeing someone else<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I nod my head as Damian yawns.

    ¡°Good night, son. I love you.¡±

    He smiles sleepily.

    ¡°I love you too, dad.¡±

    He manages through another yawn. I gently pat his leg before standing from the bed. I quietly walk <b>across </b>the room and out the door, closing it softly behind me.

    I meet Lilly at the door to our room and wait for her to enter first. She goes to her side of the bed and eases herself under the covers. I <b>slip </b>my pants and <b>t- </b>shirt off before slipping in beside her. She rolls onto her side, cing her head and arm on my chest while the other arm slips over the one I wrap her in.

    ¡°Was there anything else that article said?¡± Lilly asks sleepily.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t say much about the male. There was nothing about how he discovered he could do it, how old he was when it started or anything else. The general understanding from the council is that the male has to be pure in heart. The council defined this as the male having no assaults against humans or werewolves, and they have to have had their first shift.¡±

    ¡°Why is telling us he¡¯s a protector so dangerous? I thought something like that would be wanted by packs.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous because of who he¡¯s protecting. There was quite a bit of information on that.¡±

    ¡°There was?¡±

    I take a deep breath and let it out with a sigh, not certain if I wanted to get into the situation under which protectors were generally discovered.

    ¡°The article touched briefly on precocious heat which lead to me to look that up.¡±

    ¡°Precocious heat?¡±

    ¡°Because abuse is so prevalent in werewolf packs the council has been able to collect <b>sixty </b>or more years of statistics on precocious heat in female pups. It was found, that inrge packs with loose morals like Red Fang is rumored to be, sexual abuse tends to run rampant. The council found that in cases like that, long term molestation of the pups will cause their wolf to go into heat before they are capable of shifting.¡±

    I take a break trying to give Lilly a chance toprehend the magnitude of what I¡¯m exining.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>184 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>think </b><b>the </b><b>girls </b><b>that </b><b>Cole </b><b>is </b>helping <b>are </b>is heat before they can <b>shift </b><b>and</b>, for <b>tome</b>, before these <b>fliman </b>frenter his stan <b>vulnerable </b>to rape <b>and </b>other <b>unwanted </b>attention from <b>shifted </b>males

    ¡°<b>Would </b><b>they </b><b>be </b>capable of getting pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Yes and it would kill them before the pregnancy could get far enough for the pup to make it.¡±

    I can tell myst statement has made an impact.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Why </b>would Cole being a protector put him danger?¡± She whispers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much Alpha Redmen knows of what Cole is doing and I honestly don¡¯t think Cole even recognizes the significance of whort he¡¯s doing beyond relieving their symptoms. The danger to Cole is the lengths at which Alpha Redmen may go to keep it quiet. If Cole is a protector then that means the rumors about the Red Fang pack are true and those rumors go beyond sanctioned rape among the young adults.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about him returning home.¡±

    ¡°I am. He¡¯s been here two full days and I am convinced that allowing him to return home would be the death of him. He doesn¡¯t deserve what he¡¯s receiving yet he¡¯s loyal enough that he¡¯s refusing to leave.¡±

    She snuggles even deeper into my chest as the effects Ativan finally start calling my name. I allow the meds to clear my head as I close <b>my </b>eyes and drift to sleep.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    B1

 Rising 185

    <b>Chapter </b>185

    Thursday<b>, </b>January 25th

    <b>(</b><b>Cole¡¯s </b>POV)

    <b>I </b>stir slowly awake, taking my time to orientate myself to my surroundings. I haven¡¯t slept that well in a while and it¡¯s <b>quite </b>rare Cins:

    I stretch my entire body out and yelp as I¡¯m quickly reminded of ray injuries. I look down to see the alpha¡¯s daughter d¡¯irring stound in tezamen dramatic awakening back to reality.

    She sits up in the bed, allowing the nket to slide off her shoulders. My breathing tightens as the looks down at me.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    Her voice is happy and bubbly like nothing happenedst night.

    ¡°Hi.¡± I respond back with uncertainty. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Better.¡±

    I nod my head but stop as I hear her stomach grumble. We both look at her stomach as she rubs it gently.

    ¡°Dinner didn¡¯t stayst night.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I apologize remembering what the alpha said about her being an intuitive. She shakes her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡±

    I give her a gentle smile as I push a lock of hair out of her face and behind her ear. I look around and quickly spot a digital clock indicating that <b>it¡¯s </b><b>half </b>past seven.

    ¡°How about you head to the bathroom first? I will need a few minutes before <b>we </b>leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She states yfully <b>as </b>she slides off the bed. My stomach gurgles and aches as I wait but to my fortune she¡¯s quickly finished and back to the bed<b>. </b>

    ¡°I found the remote. Find yourself some cartoons. I¡¯ll leave the door cracked so you can talk to me if you want but don¡¯te in. I don¡¯t know <b>if </b><b>you¡¯re </b>allowed in the bathroom with your parents but it¡¯s important that you understand you can¡¯t do that with me.¡±

    She nods her head as she takes the remote and starts channel surfing. Unfortunately that doesn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°What are we doing next?¡±

    Her voice resonates from the doorway.

    ¡°What do you normally do?¡±

    ¡°Get dressed, then get breaky.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Uh hum, that word¡¯s hard for me<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a big word for a little to say.¡±

    Maddie can say it

    ¡°<b>Oh </b><b>yeah</b>. Are you two identical? Do you look the same?¡±

    *No. Maddie has brown eyes like daddy and is bigger. She was farn first on the tenth.

    ¡°Oh yeah, you¡¯re born on a different day than your twin?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>sir. Daddy said I got stuck and it took a long time for me to leave mommy. When I did leave her it was the next day and I couldn¡¯t d in the hospital while mommy and Maddie went home.¡±

    ¡°Sounds a lot like me.¡±

    1 open the door slowly not knowing if she was sitting against it. I find her sitting against the jar just outside the door. I squat down her level as the stands.

    ¡°So what do you say to getting out of here. Dr. Pierce said she was only putting me in this room because <b>I </b>was too tired to make it upstairs Devon ko your way around?¡±

    ¡°The ces mommy, daddy and nanny take me too.¡±

    She giggles while nodding.

    ¡°Okay then, littledy. Care to escort a gentleman around?¡±

    She jumps in excitement bringing a smile to my face. I have no memory of anyone showing such excitement to spend time with me. It¡¯s definitely a refreshing change of pace and for once I¡¯m genuinely happy and rxed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with getting upstairs. We need to get you dressed for the day.¡±

    I stand up and hold out my hand, turning the tv and lights off before exiting the room. The cold tile floor in the hallway takes any breath away as soon as my feet hit instantly making me wish I had a pair of socks to make the transition from the carpeted room we were in to the tile a little easier.

    ¡°Alpha Redmen.¡±

    I cringe as I hear my title being used. I turn to see Dr. Pierce jogging down the hallway towards me.

    ¡°I¡¯m d I caught up with you. The pharmacy dropped off your meds this morning. Singir, Trelegy and three rescue inhalers. I was shocked to find that they don¡¯t stock nebulizers. They usually have to be ordered. I called Dr. Carter and the medication he¡¯s sending us for you does not include a nebulizer <b>so </b>I¡¯ve ordered one, it should be here Friday. How often do you run th¨¦ nebulizer treatments when you don¡¯t have to ration your meds<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>I sigh hard as I think.

 Rising 186

    Chapter <b>186 </b>

    ¡°There¡¯s never been a time that I <b>haven¡¯t </b>needed to ration medication. My normal schedule has always been Trelegy in the morning, Singir and Effexor in the evenings<b>, </b>nebulizer right before bed.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s <b>always </b>been once a <b>day</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>When I manage to create a small stockpile then I <b>stick </b>to <b>once </b>a day unless I get tight or have a major attack then I¡¯ll use it more.¡±

    Okay, so after dinner tonight I¡¯ll meet you in the med room next door <b>to </b>alpha and show you how to work the nebulizer in there until we get you a

    machine.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. Do you know where alpha <b>is</b><b>? </b><b>It </b>seems he identally left ¨¤ little one behind when he and luna went to bedst night.¡±

    ¡°<b>I </b>see.¡±

    Dr. Pierce responds looking fondly upon Madilyn. She hands me the white bag of medication while reaching out to Madilyn who eagerly jumps into her arms. She tosses her just barely into the air causing giggles to escape before bringing her into her chest.

    ¡°How <b>are </b>you feeling this morning?¡±

    ¡°Better. Cole helped a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did. Your dad¡¯s looking better as well.¡±

    ¡°You saw him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. We ate breakfast together about an hour ago. He told mest night to let you sleep. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t wake you. I¡¯m just happy I ran into you so I could get you started on some of your meds.¡±

    She exins <b>as </b>she hands Madilyn back over to me.

    <b>¡°</b>We will start you on Effexor once we can get you off the stronger pain killers. It doesn¡¯t mix well with anti inmmatories. Until we get you back to the prospect¡¯s dorm Demetri wants you to ask for the Ativan. He wants to lower the dosage that Dr. Carter has had you on in the past. He feels that it¡¯s too strong so he wants to track the dosage and how often you take it for the next few weeks. How are you feeling? Would you like another shot of toradol? I know you don¡¯t like shots but it did seem topliment the Vicodin wellst night.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m just going to stick with the Vicodin for now.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s fine. Just let me know if you need something stronger. I¡¯m also going to help with bandage changes on that burn until the infection resolves. I need <b>you </b>to continue the antibiotics and steroids that I¡¯ve already given you.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes ma¡¯am, thank you. Do you know where <b>I </b>can find alpha<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°He¡¯s around. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll run into him eventually. Don¡¯t think too much about having Madilyn. Demetri doesn¡¯t forget his children.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯re </b>saying he didn¡¯t <b>leave </b>her with me by ident?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>No Cole<b>. </b>He and <b>Luna </b>Lilly would have never let you near her if they didn¡¯t trust you. Let her guide you through her day here. I think you¡¯ll be surprised

    with the <b>way </b>things are.¡±

    <b>I </b>nod <b>quietly</b><b>, </b><b>not </b>certain how <b>to </b>interpret the information <b>I </b>was just given<b>. </b><b>The </b><b>alpha¡¯s </b><b>four </b>year old daughter was purposely left to sleep with mest night and by all appearances<b>, </b>I¡¯m to take care of her until alpha takes her back<b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b>you okay?¡±

    Her sweet voice brings me out of my thoughts. I smile nervously as Lanswer her honestly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little nervous <b>to </b>take care of you by <b>myself</b><b>.</b>¡±

    She asks nervously as 1 put bet down, take her hand and start walking to the end of the hall.

    ¡°well, considering you¡¯re for I don¡¯t see it as being overlyplicated but I¡¯m not allowed to be near the pups in my pack and I don¡¯t have any pups myself. I helped with my friend¡¯s siblings five years ago. They were one, three and five at the time.¡±

    She tags on my hand guiding me towards the stairs, I allow myself to follow easily. I notice that the pack house is mostly quiet, a stark contrast to the hustle and bustle I see back home.

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 187

    <b>The </b>Son <b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>187 </b>

    I follow Madilyn <b>upstairs </b>and call to her <b>to </b><b>stop </b>in the med room her <b>dad </b>has me staying in. I grab a bottle of water from the fridge and pour her a drink <b>of </b>it <b>in </b>one <b>of </b><b>the </b><b>small </b><b>cups </b><b>I </b><b>find </b>in the room before digging into the medication that¡¯s sitting on the desk.

    <b>I </b><b>pull </b><b>my </b><b>new </b>meds out of <b>the </b>bag, cing the Singir on the desk with the antibiotic, steroid, silver binder and Vicodin that I¡¯m on. I grab one of each <b>before </b>popping <b>them </b>all in my mouth and drinking them down. Next I pull out the <b>Trelegy</b>. I uncap it, ce it in my mouth and inhale deeply, triggering the medication to release. I hold my breath ten seconds before exhaling and putting that on <b>the </b>desk as well. I pocket one of the rescue inhalers before <b>slipping </b><b>my </b><b>feet </b>into <b>my </b>worn out sneakers and following Madilyn back out into the hallway.

    <b>¡°</b>Where¡¯s your room?¡±

    ¡°At the end.<b>¡± </b>She replies while pointing<b>. </b>

    ¡°Do you need help getting <b>dressed</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>ask nervously, hoping that she <b>didn¡¯t</b><b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b>I know how to dress<b>. </b>I¡¯m just bad at picking.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Okay, how about you pick the <b>top </b>and I¡¯ll help match the bottom.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Okay<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>pair </b>of

    She giggles happily. I enter her room, which is

    than mine back home, and <b>she </b>guides me to her closet. She pulls out <b>a </b>simple <b>but </b>beautiful light pink, long sleeve y dress from her closet before showing me to her dresser<b>. </b>I sit down on the end of <b>her </b>bed and start opening drawers. I pull out a briefs<b>, </b>white,ce topped <b>socks </b>and ck, fleece lined leggings<b>. </b>Iy everything out on the bed <b>before </b>standing and heading <b>to </b><b>the </b>door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside the door<b>, </b>call me when you¡¯re done.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Okay<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I¡¯m enjoying her bubbly personality more than I anticipated this morning. I start walking <b>a </b>short distance <b>away </b>from Madilyn¡¯s room, looking around the long hallway. There¡¯s not many doors indicating that these rooms must be huge. The front of the mansion <b>faces </b>south and, in general<b>, </b>runs south to north.

    <b>As </b>I approach the far western wall at the end of the hall, to my right there¡¯s arge staircase leading to the upper floors<b>. </b>It curls around <b>towards </b>the east, the opposite direction of the stairs that brought me to the second floor. From what <b>I </b>could <b>see </b>in the dark, the outside looked as if it had four or five stories <b>to </b>it.

    I turn quickly around at the sound of a door opening, it¡¯s the one in the middle facing the north side of the house. <b>I </b>watch silently <b>as </b>a young, petite brte exits the room giggling.

    ¡°Come on, Luke. What¡¯s taking you so long? Your dad¡¯s going to light you up when <b>he </b>finds out we both skipped school.¡±

    I hear her exin with little concern in her voice.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m the alpha¡¯s son. What¡¯s the worst the school can do? Tell him<b>.</b>¡±

    A young man I vaguely recognize steps <b>out </b>of the <b>room</b>. I watch the young man with short<b>, </b><b>straight</b><b>, </b>light brown hair shut the door just before locking lips <b>with </b>the young brte.

    ¡°<b>But </b><b>I </b>thought <b>you </b>said there <b>was </b>a <b>special </b>arrangement with the school so you could start learning how to test the <b>prospects</b>. You have more than a full schedule Monday, Wednesday and Friday.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m allowed to miss a day or two of school Melody. Besides<b>, </b><b>I¡¯m </b>smart enough to make it up.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>you say so.¡±

    She <b>giggles </b>innocently <b>as </b>Lucas spots me shifting ufortably at the end of <b>the </b>hall. <b>His </b>body stiffens <b>as </b>he heads down <b>the </b>hall towards me<b>, </b>his aura is powerful and it stifles my ability to breathe once <b>he </b>gets in my face.

    ¡°You may have <b>my </b>father fooled but I¡¯m not. You¡¯re <b>a </b><b>pervert </b>that <b>doesn¡¯t </b>belong in a decent pack like this. You <b>deserve </b><b>every </b>bit of <b>the </b><b>treatment </b>you <b>receive </b>at your home pack and I will go out of my way to make sure you go back early. Nobody wants you here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He <b>spits </b>venomously in my face.

    He¡¯s <b>my </b><b>same </b>height but I refuse to look <b>at </b>him directly. Thest thing I need right now is a fight with the alpha¡¯s son.

    ¡°How old is she?¡±

    I¡¯m shocked <b>at </b>my own boldness to even ask.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The girl that¡¯s waiting for you.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    ¡Þ 1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 188

    <b>Chapter </b><b>188 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>That¡¯s </b><b>none </b>of your concern, now is it?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>extremely dangerous for a <b>pre</b><b>¨C</b>shifted female to have sex. Getting pregnant before she has shifted will leave her child, your child, without their wolf if she <b>even </b>survives <b>a </b>pregnancy with an alpha¡¯s child.¡±

    My voice <b>is </b>monotonous and submissive as I attempt to exin the consequences of their actions.

    ¡°How do you know <b>anything </b>about her? She <b>is </b>none of your concern but you most definitely are mine. Make no mistakes as I¡¯ve got my eyes on you.¡±

    Before I can back away from him hends a hard, t handed blow <b>to </b>the right side of my head sending an intense mix of a sharp, burning pain through the gash Dr. Pierce stitched togetherst night.

    ¡°That¡¯s <b>just </b>a taste <b>of </b>what <b>I¡¯ve </b>got <b>as </b>that¡¯s not even my dominant hand you pervert.¡±

    The remotest of happiness that I had been experiencing being with Madilyn was gone. Reced, once again, with fear and uncertainty. The anxiety of being in yet another abusive pack hits me hardest <b>as </b>Lucas walks <b>away</b>. Taking the hand of the young teen he just bedded. The overwhelmingly offensive scent of his seed mixing with the scent of a pre¨C<b>shifted </b>girl stays with me long after he has disappeared down the stairs.

    Madilyn cracks her door open.

    ¡°Cole?¡± She asks quietly as <b>I </b>walk towards her door<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Are </b>you okay<b>? </b>I heard Luke. He was very mean to you. Can you help me<b>? </b><b>I </b>tried but everything <b>feels </b>weird.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>okay, <b>sweet </b>pea.<b>¡± </b>I lie with a sigh.

    I walk back into her room and shut the door before sitting on her bed.

    ¡°Turn around, let me see your back.¡±

    She follows my directions easily and I¡¯m able to determine easily that she¡¯s put everything on backwards. I chuckle lightly as I tug on her sleeve. Without

    I give he

    amand.

    speaking a word to her, she pulls her arm out and repeats the process on the other side. It¡¯s only when she tries to take it off the g

    ¡°No. Just be still. I¡¯m <b>just </b>going to turn this so you don¡¯t have to take it off. Unfortunately your pants and underwear will have toe off.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    She speaks quietly with a hint of hesitation that I don¡¯t like hearing. I turn her around when we¡¯re done with her shirt, stopping her off her pants and briefs.

    she

    <b>I </b>moves to take

    She looks me in the eyes, shocked that I stopped her. The <b>fear </b>I <b>see </b>in them hurts <b>worse </b>than the headache forming on the side of my head.

    <b>¡°</b>I see a lot of fear right now, Madilyn. We don¡¯t have <b>to </b>fix your clothes right now. I¡¯m certain there¡¯s got to be a female at the dining hall that you trust that can help you with your bottoms<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    No longer able to hold it back, her body shakes <b>as </b>she sobs.

    ¡°Oh Madilyn<b>, </b>what¡¯s wrong? We were doing so well together<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I reach out to <b>pick </b>her up but she steps away<b>, </b>concerning me even more towards <b>the </b>sudden change in her demeanor towards me.

    <b>¡°</b>Madilyn<b>, </b><b>are </b><b>you </b>able to link <b>with your </b>mom or dad<b>? </b><b>It¡¯s </b>okay if you don¡¯t want <b>to </b><b>stay </b>with me. I understand if you¡¯re afraid of me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She is shaking her head hard <b>as </b>she <b>struggles </b>to speak.

    ¡°Not you. Lucas was mean. I heard him hit you. <b>I </b><b>felt </b>it in my tummy. It hurts bad again.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>She¡¯s </b>shaking her head hard.

    ¡°There¡¯s no force Madilyn. If you <b>step </b>away or tell me no then I¡¯m not going to do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m sorry. It hurts<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Let¡¯s take this slower thanst night. Will you let me pick you up? Give you a hug?¡±

    She nods to this idea and steps into my hands as I hold them out. I¡¯m relieved to see this small change despite my hands shaking from my own <i>fear </i>and anxiety. I pick her up gently and receive no resistance as I ce her in myp.

    ¡°Everything is okay. You¡¯re okay. Nothing is going to hurt you.¡±

    I whisper in her ear as she grabs my shirt in her hands. I wrap my arms around her as her sobs renew with even more force. I rock her gently, waiting for a break so we cany down together without it being too stressful.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 189

    <b>Chapter </b><b>189 </b>

    ¡°I¡¯d like toy down <b>with </b>you and feel your tummy, <b>see </b>if <b>you </b>have any knots that are bothering you.¡±

    She nods her head against <b>my </b>shoulder <b>as </b><b>I </b>gently lower both of <b>us </b>to the bed. <b>She </b>settles down nicely until I start encouraging her toy on her back <b>starting </b><b>a </b>brand new line of <b>tears</b>.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m sorry<b>, </b>I can¡¯t. I¡¯m scared.¡± She wails as <b>she </b>clings to my shirt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Daddy likes you. He never leaves me unless he <b>trusts </b>but <b>Lucas </b><b>is </b>brother. <b>I </b>don¡¯t know. I¡¯m scared.¡±

    She hups through <b>as </b>she buries her <b>wet </b>face into my neck.

    ¡°Oh, Lynnie. <b>It¡¯s </b><b>okay </b><b>sweet </b>pea.¡±

    know

    I try to soothe the frightened little girl as I hold her close. <b>I </b>gently y with her hair <b>as </b>she slowly calms her tears<b>, </b>waiting for her breathing to <b>return </b>to normal before talking with her again<b>. </b>Suddenly her grip tightens again around my shirt<b>, </b>confusing me <b>as </b>to what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°<b>What¡¯s </b>wrong, <b>Lyn</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°My tummy hurts. I feel sick.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re scared but I can help if you let me touch. Do you remember what I didst night?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>sir<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Her <b>voice </b>waivers with the pain she¡¯s in.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do the same thing, nothing different. I just need you toy on your back. Rx, don¡¯t fight.¡±

    I roll my body towards her, bringing her back closer to the bed. She clings to me harder as I try to roll away.

    ¡°No!<b>¡± </b>

    She screams <b>as </b>the cramping intensifies. I gather her hands in mine and push them over her head. Her screaming intensifies <b>as </b>quickly slip my hand under her dress and onto her belly, making gentle circles with my hand until she starts to calm.

    I find a knot easily and start putting gentle increasing pressure upon it. This time it responds quickly without the painful popping Her <b>screams </b>stop as soon as she feels the knot release.

    struggles <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    Curredst night

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡°.

    I soothe as I release her hands. I prop myself up on an elbow as <b>I </b>continue my gentle massage. She turns her head, finally looking at me with calm, tear stained eyes. I smile gently <b>as </b>she reaches up and starts ying with my hair, giggling softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I ask gently, not wanting her to <b>feel </b>like she¡¯s doing something wrong.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Your </b>hair is sticking <b>up</b>. You need a brush<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ABS momen

    <b>I </b>chuckle softly. Madilyn¡¯s sweet and innocent nature has brought me back to her world. To being in the moment with her.

    ¡°I imagine so. I <b>never </b>brushed it after getting out of the bath. How are you feeling?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Better<b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>She </b><b>states </b><b>simply </b><b>as </b>she sits up in the bed.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b>you <b>ready </b><b>to </b>finish getting ready for the <b>day</b>?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>sir. I need help with my <b>pants</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I thought that mighte back up. We can make our way to breakfast and see if someone there can help you or we can <b>fix </b>it now<b>. </b>What would you prefer

    ¡°<b>Now</b><b>, </b>they don¡¯t feel right.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You have to do most of the work then.¡±

    She nods in agreement before climbing off the bed. I sit up on the edge of the bed as she pulls both of them down at the same time. I¡¯m not prepared for this little one to strip her bottoms off causing me to close my eyes and quickly look away as she uses my knee to bnce.

    ¡°Cole, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    There¡¯s a hint of panic in her voice bringing me quickly out of my difort for the situation.

    ¡°You stopped breathing. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    This time I can hear the tears forming in her voice. I look at her, wiping the tears from her cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sweet pea. I wasn¡¯t ready for you to take them off.¡±

    ¡°Why does it scare you?¡± She sniffles.

    I sigh not wanting to get too deep into the life I live. The harsh reality her brother just made certain I didn¡¯t forget. I take her clothes from her hands and separate the two pieces before sorting out which way they need to go.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 190

    <b>Chapter </b>190

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>going to hold them out for you to <b>step </b>into. You need to pay attention to getting your feet in the correct hole because <b>I¡¯m </b>not going to watch. <b>I¡¯m </b>going to close my <b>eyes </b>and look away while you <b>step </b>in. Then you need to pull them up and let me know when you¡¯re finished. <b>It¡¯s </b>not <b>eptable </b>for me to <b>be </b>in here while you dress.<b>¡± </b>

    She nods her head but her <b>eyes </b>are sad and confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry <b>sweet </b>pea. I don¡¯t expect you to understand. The truth is<b>, </b>when the rumors get out, I¡¯m not allowed to be around the pups. This is a very scary situation for me because <b>I¡¯ve </b>never had an alpha leave <b>his </b>own child with me when he¡¯s aware of the rumors. I feel like he¡¯s setting me up to fail.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Fail at what?<b>¡± </b>

    She asks <b>as </b><b>I </b>repeat the <b>process </b>for getting her leggings on.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What I do know is my failure results in getting punished.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re a big wolf. Big wolves don¡¯t get spanked.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where your shoes are?¡±

    She runs to her closet and pulls out a pair of sneakers.

    ¡°Bring them over and I¡¯ll help tie them<b>.</b>¡°.

    She joyfully jogs over to the bed now that the awkwardness of getting her bottoms on is past us.

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain of the discipline practices here but I assure you, the alpha of the pack, your father, can and likely has spanked full grown wolves. It¡¯s just not something he¡¯s going to talk about with you as it is a private punishment between him and the wolf who¡¯s done wrong.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so nice<b>. </b>Why would you get punished?¡±

    ¡°I wish I knew. It feels like no matter where I go I mess up and I¡¯m either in the hospital or getting tied down to the alpha¡¯s desk.¡±

    Her eyes snap up quickly, looking deep into my own.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madilyn. That¡¯s not something you should ever hear.¡±

    <b>I </b>speak quietly <b>as </b><b>I </b>start to stand. She pushes hard into my abdomen. I wince hard with a soft whine <b>as </b>I fall back onto her bed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad, Cole. They are. Daddy¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m <b>sorry </b>sweet pea. I wish I could truly believe that. He has been the nicest of all the alpha¡¯s I¡¯ve met but I¡¯ve barely been here three days<b>. </b>A lot can happen once things start to rx.¡±

    I stand again but a lot slower this time, surprised at how much pain such a little push could create.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>sorry</b><b>. </b>I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±

    I walk back over with a brush, spray bottle of detangler and four bands to do her hair with.

    ¡°You <b>can¡¯t </b>hurt me when I already <b>am</b><b>. </b>Climb up on the bed so <b>I </b>can do your hair.¡±

    She scrambles <b>up </b>onto her bed without hesitation as I sit down behind her.

    ¡°Where <b>do </b><b>you </b>normally get breakfast from around here<b>? </b>I <b>noticed </b>that <b>the </b>dining room was <b>empty</b>.¡±

    ¡°We only have dinner there during the <b>week</b>. <b>The </b>bus <b>stops </b>right outside the banquet hall <b>so </b>all the school aged kids get breakfast there before leaving. Only <b>the </b>dining hall is <b>open </b>on the weekends and that¡¯s only when we <b>have </b>warriors living here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    P

    ¡°So you have breakfast, lunch and dinner at the pack house on the weekend. Sort of. It¡¯s not the same as dinner. Maddie and I have breakfast with mommy and sometimes daddy if he¡¯s not too busy, Lunch is usually with nanny or mommy but dinner is usually big. Anyone staying in the pack housees to

    dinner.¡±

    ¡°I guess that means I¡¯m supposed toe to dinner tonight.¡±

    I speak with a bit more contempt towards the idea than I intended.

    ¡°Do you know where the banquet hall is? How long do they serve breakfast?¡±

    ¡°I think the banquet hall goes until nine. The families with kids going to school are the ones that get to eat first but after that anyone cane until nine. Lunch is smaller at the banquet hall but starts at twelve and ends at two. Dinner here is at six.¡±

    To my surprise, she sat well through the creation of double ponytails situated high on each side of her head which I gave both a cute braid to.

    ¡°Check it out.¡±

    I encourage pointing her towards the mirror. She grins from ear to ear loving the simple hair style I gave her for the day. I start walking towards her, holding out my hand.

    ¡°Shall we go find some breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± She squeals as she jumps.

    ¡°Okay sweetheart, you lead the way. Let¡¯s go find the banquet hall.¡±

    The Son of Red Fang

 Rising 191

    <b>Chapter </b><b>191 </b>

    It <b>doesn¡¯t </b>take long after we leave the pack house for Madilyn to orientate herself to thend. I¡¯m quite impressed <b>really</b><b>. </b>

    <b>We </b>enter the banquet hall with more than a few stares towards me. I <b>try </b>my best to ignore them but it gives me the creeps as I collect two tes and head <b>to </b>the buffet.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your interest<b>, </b>littledy.¡±

    She giggles happily <b>as </b>she stands on her toes looking at the selection.

    ¡°It¡¯s always the same.¡± She pouts.

    ¡°It looks good to me. It¡¯s a decent variety. French <b>toast</b>, pancakes, waffles. I see biscuits, toast<b>, </b>sausage gravy, that¡¯s <b>a </b>goodbination. Sausage links, ham, bacon, scrambled <b>eggs</b><b>. </b>You can¡¯t tell me there isn¡¯t something that you don¡¯t want.¡±

    ¡°Hi, you¡¯re new here and looking more than a little lost. Perhaps <b>I </b>could help you.¡±

    <b>I </b>startle badly at the new voice addressing us.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. I guess our assumption that Alpha and Luna Demetri were giving Erin a break today was correct.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was Luna Lilly.¡±

    ¡°She is but when we reference both she takes his name. It¡¯s easier than separating the names and titles and they don¡¯t like the formality <b>of </b>using theirst name. Who may you be? <b>I </b>haven¡¯t seen you before.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°He¡¯s Alpha Cole.<b>¡± </b>I cringe at the use of my title.

    ¡°So you¡¯re another that doesn¡¯t like their title. That¡¯s okay. Lots of the alphas here are like that.¡±

    I nod silently looking around at the array of food before me. I can¡¯t remember thest time I had unrestricted ess to anything I wanted. Just seeing the food sends my stomach into a painful frenzy<b>. </b>

    ¡°My name is Ca. I run the kitchen with Luna Lilly. Are you okay Cole? The longer I talk with you the more nervous you seem to be getting.¡±

    I close my eyes. I can feel the stares, hear the murmurs. My grip tightens on the te in my hand and my breathing turns to tight pants <b>as </b>my anxiety starts kicking in.

    ¡°Cole?<b>¡± </b>

    My eyes snap open as I instinctively step back. It¡¯s taken very little time for my confidence to diminish into fear and anxiety, making me wonder just what it <b>was </b>that alpha was thinking to allow me to care for Madilyn.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking really lost and overwhelmed. How about I help the two of you <b>get </b>some food and we go sit together near the entrance.¡±

    ¡°<b>Sure</b><b>. </b>Yes ma¡¯am. I¡¯d appreciate that. Thank you.¡±

    I momentarily find my <b>voice</b>. <b>It¡¯s </b>so weak and submissive I swear I hear some of the teenagersughing on the other side of the room.

    ¡°Go ahead and pick Miss <b>Madilyn </b><b>up </b>so she <b>can </b>see what <b>we </b>have. It does tend to stay the same with the exception of <b>a </b>few dishes. Picking her up will allow her to see everything.¡±

    I nod silently again <b>as </b><b>I </b>reach down<b>, </b>gathering her into my <b>arms </b>and lifting her <b>up</b><b>, </b>only to put her down just as quickly. My attempt to bite back a yelp turns into an epic failure <b>as </b>several <b>escape </b>turning me quickly into theughing <b>stock </b>of the banquet hall.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt. I¡¯m so sorry<b>. </b>I would have never suggested if¡­.¡±

    ¡°I <b>can </b>pick her up.¡±

    I cut Ca off between pants <b>as </b><b>I </b><b>recover </b>from the sharp pain that just radiated from my my left side.

    side. How stupid could I <b>be </b><b>not </b><b>to </b><b>remember </b><b>my </b>broken ribs on

    I squat down to Madilyn as I guide her to my right side. Even though I¡¯m left handed my right is far stronger due to the numerous brakes <b>I¡¯ve </b>had to my left, essentially forcing me to be ambidextrous.

    She wraps her arms around my neck and with a sharp breath in, I manage to get both of us off the floor. Theughing teens in the background are bing harder to ignore. I¡¯m shocked when Ca, who feels like a beta, says something.

    ¡°It would appear that four young men who have entered into a special agreement so that they can have a half day of school three days a week are fixing to lose that privilege.¡±

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard four mouths shut so quickly. Without a word, I watch them make their way out the back door.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Demetri doesn¡¯t tolerate such antics from anyone.¡± She exins gently. ¡°Now, what can I get you this morning?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a big eater so smaller portions if you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll have whatever she wants.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    *

    ÐÅ

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 192

    <b>The </b>Son of Red <b>Fang </b>

    Chapter <b>192 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>I appreciate you trying <b>to </b>make <b>it </b>easy on <b>me </b>but I <b>don¡¯t </b>mind getting you something different from her.¡±

    <b>I </b><b>give </b>her a <b>smile </b><b>and </b><b>a </b>nod before turning <b>back </b><b>to </b>Madilyn.

    ¡°What <b>would </b><b>you </b>like to <b>eat</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>I </b>smile as she taps her chin, deep in thought <b>before </b>speaking<b>. </b>

    ¡°Delta Ca<b>, </b>can <b>I </b><b>have </b>French toast<b>, </b>sausage <b>and </b>

    She pauses a moment beforepletely lighting up.

    ¡°Hash browns<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>She squeals <b>as </b>I cringe.

    <b>¡°</b>Easy there<b>, </b>sweetpea. My hearing is really sensitive.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I rub her back gently.

    ¡°Do you have <b>eggs</b><b>, </b>scrambled with cheese?¡± I wonder out loud.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b>, <b>we </b>do.¡±

    ¡°Alright Miss Ca. I¡¯d like the same with a small scoop of eggs please.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to keep it small? Injured alphas usually have big appetites.¡±

    ¡°Smaller is better. I don¡¯t like wasting food and I can always get seconds, right?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>you can. Go ahead and find a table. If you¡¯re okay with it, I¡¯d like to sit and chat with you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I agree even though I¡¯d rather be left alone.

    I make my way to a table by the door. I ce Madilyn on one of the seats before taking my own, hissing loudly <b>as </b>Ca sets our tes down in front of us.

    ¡°<b>Are </b>you <b>okay</b><b>, </b>Cole?¡±

    I¡¯m trying hard to breathe through the searing pain that¡¯s now radiating down my leg.

    ¡°Daddy said he came hurt with lots of bad boo boos. That¡¯s why he¡¯s staying at the pack house. So daddy and doctor Pierce can help him get better<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°<b>Your </b>father has always had the heart of a helper, a protector. That¡¯s why your grandpa gave him the pack. He had to wait until all his other kids left to rule <b>their </b>mate¡¯s packs before he could retire. Unfortunately, he got sick before that happened.

    Your dad had a lot of work going on back then. Your brothers were barely one and three when Alpha Brian started training your dad to be alpha. Of course your father thought he could have it all. Be <b>a </b>doctor helping others while leading the pack and raising a family. I¡¯m not certain how long it took before he <b>gave </b>up being a doctor but it took about <b>five </b>years <b>for </b>everything to smooth out. For all the adult wolves to either leave the pack or <b>ept </b>him <b>as </b><b>the </b>new <b>alpha</b>.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I thought transitions <b>went </b><b>more </b>smoothly than that.¡±

    I find my voice <b>as </b><b>the </b>painful burn on my leg starts dying down and <b>I </b><b>ce </b>my <b>first </b>small forkful of <b>egg </b>into my <b>mouth</b>.

    ¡°I think it depends a lot on who the <b>pack </b><b>believes </b>is going to take <b>over </b><b>versus </b>who <b>actually </b>does<b>. </b><b>The </b>transition for Alpha Brian <b>went </b>very smoothly because he was the only child to survive <b>the </b><b>war </b>but because <b>him </b><b>and </b><b>Luna </b><b>Alice </b>had <b>four </b>kids, two <b>boys </b><b>and </b>a girl before Demetri<b>, </b><b>the </b><b>majority </b>of <b>the </b><b>pack </b>had an issue with him taking <b>over </b>even though his siblings had <b>already </b><b>moved </b>several hours <b>away </b>into other <b>packs</b>.

    Of course as the new alpha he was allowed <b>to </b><b>make </b>changes that not <b>everyone </b><b>agreed </b><b>with </b><b>so </b><b>the </b><b>general </b><b>rule </b><b>from </b><b>the </b><b>council </b>is five <b>years </b>to <b>implement </b>

    any newws and give members the option to leave. He¡¯s done a lot of good since joining the prospect program. He¡¯s had a heavy influence on changing thews that bind abused wolves to their packs.¡±

    Although I¡¯m actually enjoying the information she¡¯s sharing about the alpha, she¡¯s caught my attention. He¡¯s helped to changews?

    ¡°Do you know any specifics on thews he¡¯s changed?¡±

    ¡°Just rumors really. Only his upper ring really knows what he¡¯s working on. What I can tell you is that he¡¯s shaken up a dozen or more packs during the first <b>six </b>years after he started epting prospects into his training program. He tweaked the program we already had, made it better by breaking it up into smaller groups.

    All pups get started into the basics at thirteen years old here and advance ording to how long it takes for them to master what¡¯s being taught in that age group. It¡¯s designed to take a year but the higher birth ranks usually advance faster.

    Unlike most packs, who concentrate on training the prospects and canning those who can¡¯t adapt to the change in style, Alpha Demetri changed his prospect program to concentrate on testing those who areing in to verify that they have skills that he needs. It¡¯s a grueling process for most. Physically and mentally challenging. He has some of the strictest rules against bullying, assault, and rape and the penalty is steep if he can prove you¡¯ve done it. Rumor has it that he¡¯s already beat the asses of three young prospects before sending them home just a day after they came.¡± I stop eating briefly.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    ¥­

    **

    SHARE

 Rising 193

    Chapter <b>193 </b>

    ¡°<b>How </b>do <b>you </b><b>know </b>about that<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>So </b>the rumors are true? Are you part <b>of </b>that pack<b>?</b>¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>ma¡¯am. <b>Red </b>Fang. Das, Richard and Andrew ganged up on my friend Jamie. They would <b>have </b>killed him if alpha hadn¡¯t gone back and caught <b>them </b><b>in </b>

    the act.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Well </b>that exins the harshness <b>of </b><b>their </b>punishment.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>What </b>do you mean<b>?</b>¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Alpha Demetri matches <b>the </b>severity <b>of </b>the punishment with the crime. If they assaulted him that badly then it¡¯s no surprise they didn¡¯t want <b>to </b>sit at lunch yesterday<b>.</b>¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You saw them?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes sir. I supervise setting up meals in both halls. The dining hall for the warrior <b>prospects </b>starts and ends before <b>the </b>banquet hall for members. It¡¯s rare <b>to </b><b>see </b>anyone escorted by members of our security team. They looked pretty rough, quite submissive really. Then there was the <b>young </b>man that was brought here<b>, </b>yesterday and today by security. He was looking pretty rough too.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯ve seen Jamie?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but get excited.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it was him. His <b>face </b>was bruised and swollen yesterday but he looked a lot better today. I imagine he¡¯ll <b>be </bpletely healed tomorrow<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>I¡¯ve </b>stopped eating as the stares have intensified again making me worry about why I¡¯m so interesting to them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pay too much attention to them.¡±

    She responds to my looking around trying to figure out who the staff is looking at.

    <b>¡°</b>Another rumor has started that has them a bit nervous. There¡¯s a lot of talk about a rapist and pedophile being in one of the four packs that have arrived over thest two days. We don¡¯t know his name or anything but some of the male wolves that have heard about it haven¡¯t said very nice things. Some have even spoken of taking punishment into their own hands. That he doesn¡¯t deserve to be a prospect if he¡¯s hurting women and children.¡±

    I choke on my food upon hearing this. I watch Madilyn closely, looking for any hints that tell me that she¡¯s going to spill the beans about me being the pervert that everyone should be afraid of. She looks up at me with a mouthful of food and smiles

    ¡°Delta <b>Ca</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I hold my breath. I know this <b>is </b>it, the end to any chance <b>I </b>have of getting into this pack.

    ¡°<b>May </b>I have <b>a </b><b>ss </b><b>of </b>milk please?<b>¡± </b>

    I let <b>my </b>breath out slow as Ca leaves and returns with <b>two </b>small sses of chocte milk. Madilyn lights up at the sight and drinks it slowly, relishing the sweet vor. My eyes snap up to Ca¡¯s <b>as </b><b>I </b>feel her light touch on my hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so terrified when the subjectes up, it¡¯s a dead <b>giveaway</b><b>. </b>Alpha Demetri would never leave Miss Madilyn in the care of just anyone. You will remain nameless<b>, </b><b>at </b>least <b>among </b>the kitchen staff anyway. You have my confidence<b>.</b>¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Thank you.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>I </b>can barely whisper as I take a sip of <b>the </b>milk. News that the rumor a pedophile <b>is </b>among them has utterly killed my appetite. Pushing my te away I <b>simply </b><b>wait </b><b>for </b><b>Madilyn </b><b>to </b>finish<b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Can </b><b>I </b>ask about how <b>the </b><b>pack </b>works?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Absolutely, what would you like <b>to </b>know<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    * Reel like your rank matters but at the same time doesn¡¯t*

    ¡°Te not certam & understand your question¡±

    ¡°The boys that startedughing after I had a hard time picking Madilyn up, they all went quiet almost instantly when you said something yet Madilyn called you Delta Ca. You reference Madilyn as Miss not Luna or Alpha, even though she¡¯s the alpha¡¯s daughter and you mentioned that most alphas don¡¯t use their title. Back home I was trained to reference everyone by their title and name. The three previous packs were the same way. It was an easy rule that kept me out of trouble. Here, I¡¯m confused. I have no idea how to speak to anyone without offending them.¡±

    Her eyes are soft but worried as I realize how I¡¯m sounding.

    ¡°I guess we are quite different when you put it that way. My best advice is, for now, reference others as you are mostfortable. They will tell you if they don¡¯t use their title and you should do the same with them. Don¡¯t get upset or offended, just tell them that you¡¯re just Cole.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 194

    I nod my head at her suggestion and look <b>at </b>Madilyn to <b>see </b>she¡¯s finished everything on her te. I sigh looking <b>down </b>at mine<b>. </b><b>All </b>I managed to <b>eat </b>were the <b>eggs</b>. I only had a bite or two of <b>the </b>hash browns and sausage and none of the French toast. At least Ca did <b>keep </b>the serving small. I don¡¯t feel quiet as <b>guilty </b>leaving it behind.

    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>been <b>nice </b>chatting with you Delta Ca.¡±

    ¡°Just Ca, <b>Cole</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>ma¡¯am<b>. </b>I¡¯ll try to remember that.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Are <b>you </b>really done eating?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. I¡¯m starting to feel queasy <b>so </b>it¡¯s better to stop before <b>I </b>get sick. I don¡¯t think my ribs can handle that.<b>¡± </b>

    She nods her head without further questioning.

    <b>¡°</b>Where do I take our tes<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it this time. Underneath the fear, you seem very kind. Give Alpha Demetri the same chance he¡¯s giving you. You¡¯ll be surprised at how well you will

    fit in here.¡±

    I reach my hand out to her, an interaction I don¡¯t normally engage in.

    <b>¡°</b>Thank you, Ca. I have enjoyed yourpany.¡±

    ¡°The pleasure was mine.¡±

    give her a smile before turning my attention back to Madilyn.

    ¡°I need to get some clean clothes. Do you know where the dorms are from here?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes sir. <b>I </b><b>sure </b>do.¡±

    ¡°Excellent.¡± I praise as we head towards the door.

    The cold January air hits me hard as I step back outside. I definitely need to get some of my own clothes as this thin undershirt and sweatpants just isn¡¯t enough.

    Madilyn holds my hand gently as we walk across the tnd<b>, </b>guiding me past the dining hall that appears to be receiving a quick wash down before lunch is brought out. It only takes five minutes of walking before the prospect dormes into view.

    <b>I </b>reach into my pocket and pull out the keycard to my room as we enter through the automatic doors. Now it¡¯s my turn to lead.

    ¡°This way, sweetpea.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>I </b>tug her hand gently and she follows without a word.

    The dorm is <b>vacant </b>as I expected it to be. Everyone that has arrived so far should be out on the <b>track </b>testing their speed and agility. <b>I </b>slide the <b>key </b>down the slot of the hotel <b>style </b>lock and push my door open<b>, </b>ushering her inside. She seems fascinated with the room, telling me she knows <b>where </b><b>it¡¯s </b>at but has never <b>gone </b>in. I close and lock the door, not wanting anyone toe in or Madilyn¡¯s curiosity to lead her out.

    ¡°Kick your shoes <b>off </b><b>by </b>the door.<b>¡± </b>

    I instruct as <b>I </b>remove my own.

    ¡°Then hop up on the <b>bed</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She fellows my lead easily as I <b>start </b>going through my closet and drawers pulling everything I need out. ck <b>sweatpants</b>, red <b>long </b>sleeve <b>t</b>¨Cshirt<b>, </b>ck hoodie, socks <b>and </b><b>briefs</b><b>. </b>I separate <b>my </b>hood and socks on the bed before handing Madilyn the tv remote.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to change in the bathroom. I¡¯m leaving the door cracked so I can hear you but you can¡¯te in. It¡¯s not proper for a littledy to <b>see </b>a man

    naked.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen daddy potty <b>before</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b>not your father. You <b>don¡¯t </b><b>know </b><b>me </b>like that. <b>Just </b>find some cartoons. <b>I¡¯ll </b><b>be </b>out in five<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She turns her attention <b>to </b>the <b>tv </b>as I enter the <b>bathroom</b>. I take everything off, hissing in the process and slip gingerly into everything I pulled out.

    I groan <b>and </b><b>curse </b><b>the </b>pain my movements create. I don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s not getting better. If anything it¡¯s gotten worse despite the medication I¡¯m on.

    It takes me longer than I intended but I¡¯m finally able to open the bathroom door, brushing my teeth before gently putting a brush through my hair. I hiss every time I hit the newly closedceration. It takes some time but I eventually figure out exactly where it is so <b>I </b>can avoid aggravating it any further.

    <b>I </b>smile as I sit on the <b>edge </b>of my unmade bed. Madilyn isying on her stomach, her chin in her hands and feet in the air as she sings along to a show <b>I¡¯ve </b>

    <b>never </b><b>seen</b><b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s this you found?<b>¡± </b>I ask.

    ¡°Lion king. It¡¯s on Disney plus. Lunlocked the Roku for you.¡±

    ¡°That type <b>of </b>stuff is going to get me in trouble, littledy.¡±

    ¡°No it <b>won¡¯t</b>. I¡¯ll tell him I did it.¡±

    I hiss as I lift my left leg to put my sock on. Unfortunately, Madilyn doesn¡¯t miss the sound or the fact that I put my foot down without a sock on it.

    She pauses her movie and crawls over to me. I¡¯m fighting the tears threatening to fall from the burning sensation ripping through my thigh so hard that her gentle touch to my face causes me to yelp without thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whisper as I look into her heavily concerned eyes.

    ¡°I can help you. Please let me.¡±

    She whispers back as she wipes the tears silently falling. I¡¯m embarrassed that I lost that fight but moved dearly by her kindness.

    ¡°<b>Yes </b>ma¡¯am. Thank you.¡±

    <b>I </b>can barely get the words out as I¡¯m desperately trying to choke back my tears.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    01

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 195

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter 195 </b>

    <b>She </b>climbs off my bed, taking <b>a </b><b>sock </b>with her. She opens <b>up </b><b>the </b>cuff and holds it so I can <b>slip </b>my foot inside. I hiss my <b>curse </b>words <b>as </b><b>the </b><b>fire </b><b>ignites </b>around <b>my </b><b>thigh </b><b>from </b>the <b>simple </b>motion making me wonder how it is I¡¯m even walking. Somehow she manages to <b>slip </b>my other sock on as <b>I¡¯m </b><b>struggling </b>to recover <b>from </b>the <b>pain</b><b>. </b>

    <b>I </b><b>feel </b>her <b>pushing </b><b>my </b><b>chest </b>as she climbs into myp, straddling <b>my </b>right leg. I¡¯m damn near delirious from the pain and it¡¯s taking everything <b>I </b>have not <b>to </b>put my forehead through the wall.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m sorry you hurt. Please don¡¯t fight.¡±

    The softest most innocent voice breaks through <b>as </b>she pulls my head down to her shoulder. <b>I </b>wrap <b>my </b>arms gently around her, bunching the fabric of her dress into my fists, praying to Diana that I¡¯m not hurting or scaring this precious little girl.

    She pets the back of <b>my </b>head slowly as <b>I </b>use her scent to gather <b>myself </b>back <b>together</b>, stayingpletely still until the excruciating burn settles back down.

    ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b>sorry, <b>sweetpea</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>should be a lot stronger than this for you.¡±

    ¡°Daddy told me Tuesday that you were hurt and scared. It¡¯s okay to be both. Daddy won¡¯t hurt you. He¡¯s different. You¡¯ll <b>see</b><b>.¡± </b>

    <b>We </b>stay like this a little longer until my pain is tolerable enough for me to stand and walk.

    ¡°<b>Now </b>that I¡¯ve got my hoodie, how about we find a yground? Is there one around here? Are you dressed enough to be outside<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I smile <b>as </b>she looks over her body, uncertain as to what I¡¯m asking.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Do </b>you need a coat?¡± I try again.

    ¥ë

    ¡°Oh. No, <b>I </b>good. I get hot while I <b>y</b>.¡±

    <b>I </b><b>give </b>her a nod as I help her off myp. I <b>hiss </b><b>as </b>I stand but find I can walk shortly after. I slip my hoodie over my head, taking a moment to enjoy thefort of its warmth and softness, before grabbing my key off the table, slipping our shoes on and heading back out into the cold January air.

    Without prompting Madilyn knows exactly where to go. We¡¯re headed back in the direction of the pack house but it¡¯s about halfway there that we run into arge field. I can see in the distance a number of young males and females. Most of the ones <b>I </b>can see <b>are </b>stopped, leaning on their knees, panting hard with only one or two passing by every few minutes at a light jog<b>. </b>Madilyn¡¯s <b>tug </b>brings my attention back to her.

    ¡°There it is.¡± She deres excitedly.

    We walk together towards therge yground in the center of the <b>field</b>, <b>crossing </b>a wide dirt path in the process. I <b>see </b>several benches with grownups talking quietly with each other. There¡¯s several pups ying on the equipment and Madilyn eagerly runs off to join her friends. I walk slowly around the field until, to my surprise, <b>I </b>spot Jamie sitting alone on one of the benches.

    ¡°<b>Hey </b>man. What are you doing out here<b>?</b>¡±

    I <b>try </b>to sound <b>casual </b>but fail miserably as sitting on the bench <b>causes </b>my leg to ir.

    ¡°Doing better than you, it <b>seems</b>. Alpha let you out <b>of </b>the <b>pack </b>house? Who¡¯s the kid?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Madilyn ck<b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>hiss through gritted teeth.

    ¡°ck<b>? </b>Alpha¡¯s kid<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Yeah. One of his four <b>year </b>old daughters<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°How <b>the </b>hell <b>did </b><b>you </b>end up with one of his daughters <b>after </b>Das told everyone in the dining hall that you¡¯re a <b>ped</b><b>? </b>You¡¯re fucking yourself already, <b>Cole</b>. <b>You¡¯re </b><b>never </b><b>going </b>to get <b>out </b>from under your dad <b>if </b>you keep ending <b>up </b>in the hospital of <b>every </b>pack you go <b>to</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m <b>very </b>well <b>aware </b>that I¡¯m messing <b>up </b>Jamie but it¡¯s not in the <b>way </b>you think.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>195 </b>

    <b>I¡¯m </b>shifting <b>ufortably </b><b>as </b>there¡¯s <b>no </b>position <b>I </b>can get into that doesn¡¯t require the touching of one body part to another.

    ¡°I let it slip <b>Jamie</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>I <b>finally </b>spit out, frustrated with my never ending pain.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Let </b><b>what </b><b>slip</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I¡¯ve </b>captured his attention.

    ¡°I told <b>alpha </b>and luna about the girls.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Damn </b>man. What are you thinking?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>wasn¡¯t</b>. That¡¯s the problem. He allowed Madilyn to fall asleep with me.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 196

    <b>Chapter </b><b>196 </b>

    ¡°How did they take it?¡±

    ¡°I panicked when I realized I said too much. He told me to stifle my yelp, that I wasn¡¯t to wake his daughter, I thought for certain he was going to beat me but he didn¡¯t. He held me, encouraged me to cry instead.¡±

    I stop talking, trying to figure out how to deal with the increasing pain. I look at my watch. It¡¯s only been two and a half hours since I took the Viendie ba my body is damn near shaking from the pain I¡¯m in.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can stay. I¡¯m not certain why it¡¯s getting so rough but I think I need to talk to Dr. Pierce. The pain should be getting better, not worse

    ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll be around.¡±

    I stand with a groan, calling Madilyn¡¯s name. She pouts when I tell her we need the pack house and shees running to my side without hesitation.

    but something about the way I look tells her that I need to get back to

    Even with the gravity of my pain weighing me down, I¡¯m moving at a decent clip. voice, encouraging me in ways that no one has bothered with before.

    Oddly

    find myself with an intense desire for alpha¡¯s calm andforting

    ¡°What are you doing with my sister?¡±

    A harsh, using tone takes my desire for the alpha away in an instant. The alpha¡¯s youngest son, Lucas, is standing in front of me.

    ¡°I asked you a question, pervert! What are you doing with sister<b>?!</b>¡±

    my

    ¡°Your father left her with mest night.¡± I manage to stammer through.

    ¡°Bullshit! My father would never leave my little sister with someone who would hurt her! Everyone is going crazy looking for her! Give her to me<b>, </b>now!¡±

    I can feel Madilyn¡¯s tiny hands grab hold of the right side of my pants. There¡¯s something about Lucas that¡¯s causing her to be <i>afraid </i>of him and I don¡¯t like <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    ¡°You¡¯re angry and she¡¯s afraid. Call your dad, link with him. I don¡¯t <b>care </b>which one but he or luna are the only ones I will give her to. It is my responsibility to keep her safe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her brother! You will give her to me asshole <b>or </b><b>I </b>will take her by force<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    I take several steps back as he steps towards us. My hand is on Madilyn¡¯s head as she clings fiercely

    cries.

    ¡°Call your dad, Lucas. You¡¯re scaring her.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you to tell me to do anything?! Give me my sister!¡±

    ¡°NO! CALL ALPHA<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    to my right leg. I can feel her tiny body shake as she

    I¡¯m steadily stepping back from him but he¡¯s moving towards me faster than I can get away. My eyes are darting around, looking and nning for every possible way out.

    feet only to get the wind knocked out I¡¯m caught off guard by his first strike,nding hard across my left temple, knocking me down. I scramble to get to my of me with a kick to the gut. I¡¯m heaving hard trying to regain my bearings but his hits are as unrelenting as Madilyn¡¯s screams.

    I take two hits to my face. <b>I </b>can taste the blood filling my mouth as he delivers another one to my ribs. I can no longer hold back as 1 yelp and howl in pain.

    Madilyn jumps between us. She yelps briefly before I manage to grab her and curl my body around her. The screams around me are deafening<b>. </b><b>I </b>somehow manage to separate out at least three more voices in addition to Lucas¡¯s<b>, </b>Madilyn¡¯s and my own but none of them make any sense.

    The pounding has been unrelenting for thest minute or two when it suddenly stops. Without a thought, I hug Madilyn to my <b>body </b><b>and </b>take <b>off </b><b>towards </b><b>the </b>pack house. <b>I </b>can hear multiple voices calling my name but I¡¯m in a blind panic with only one thought, get <b>Madilyn </b>to <b>safety</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>only </b>takes a <b>minute </b>at a

    <b>Chapter </b>196

    full print to get to the pack haute. I could hear others behind ma tund is only enture to push me har andter we then three da straight into alpha¡¯s m

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHA

 Rising 197

    <b>Chapter </b><b>197 </b>

    (Demetri¡¯s POV)

    Patrick¡¯s link was disturbing to say the least. All he had time to do was open the link and shout ¡®Laras is attacking Cole.¡® I was in the muldiant & phone call so I couldn¡¯t confirm his message but I definitely hurried along the conversation that I was having with the alpha of an iing park

    He discovered that a warrior he felt wasn¡¯t ready for the program ended up on the bus and was headed my way. In the end I managed to convines the alpha that my program was different from the others and to let him stay until he was ready to head back or he screws up: That I understood his nervousness because a lot of packs in the program can be physically and mentally grueling to the point of abusing the prospects. Mine is challenging but not aliosive making it a great first step for the younger warriors going out for the first time.

    I rise from my chair before I¡¯m even off the phone. My stomach started doing flips twenty minutes ago and has simply gotten worse over time. The cramping and nausea bing even more prominent seconds before Patrick¡¯s message bellowed through.

    I hang up the phone in a hurry and take off in a jog, down the hall to the main staircase in front of the door. My timing is perfect as Colees crashing through the front door into my arms.

    I was prepared for him to be in a panic but not the uncontroble yelping, screaming, and fighting he goes into as soon as he feels me, I wrap my arms

    f around him and Madilyn as he uses his body and one hand to attempt to keep going. I use my sheer size and strength to gently guide him to the wall at the foot of the stairs but his fight intensifies the closer I get to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. I thought it was okay to be with her. I¡¯m so, so sorry I took her out of the pack house.¡±

    I can barely hear him above his worsening wheeze but it¡¯s there. The apology that isn¡¯t his to have. I read between the lines and back off of him as my anger with my son intensifies.

    ¡°I¡¯m backing off Cole. I¡¯m not going to touch you but I need you to stay where you are. Do not run away from me. You need help.¡±

    I wait for a response but see and hear none.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to confirm that you understand my directive. I know my aura is angry and it scares you but I can¡¯t back off of you if I believe you¡¯re going to run off.¡±

    A

    His back is pressed to the wall, his eyes are closed but that doesn¡¯t prevent me from seeing the outside of his left eye starting to swell. His nose is red and swollen and the left side of his mouth is in even worse shape. Both injuries are still weeping blood. I can tell by the trails that he hasn¡¯t bothered to wipe anything away, to include the tears I know fell involuntarily from his eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I hear through a deepening wheeze.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He tries again.

    ¡°Daddy please. He¡¯s hurt. He can¡¯t breathe. Lucas hurt him because of me.¡±

    I hear my daughter shriek hysterically, still clinging to Cole¡¯s neck. I feel Cole stiffen and move slightly away as I ce my hand on the back of Madilyn¡¯s head, calming her frantic screams into whimpers as she cries into his neck.

    ¡°You have done nothing wrong, Cole.¡±

    I speak calmly, trying to reassure him. I wanted to say more as the yelling and screaming took over the front entrance of the house but I step away from him, ready to intercept the chaos charging through the door.

    Lucas appears first. Cursing loudly as he tries to get past me. While Lucas is strong and agile, he¡¯s a new shifter, making him still rtively out of touch with his wolf. With my arms crossed and my aura/heavy, I block all his attempts to get to Cole with silent precision.

    ¡°What the hell dad. Why haven¡¯t you snatched her away yet? The longer that pervert has her the more danger she is going to be in. You can¡¯t let her trust

    him.¡±

    He spits his venom towards Cole in my face in frustration of my actions.

 Rising 198

    ¡°And what makes you think that the adults in charge of Madilyn¡¯s safety didn¡¯t know where she was. You have got to be kidding me if you think I¡¯m stop enough to rely on you for vignte justice in this pack. Who the hell are you to rely on the word of a wolf who has been reported by multiple parks to the council for assault, rape and offensive touching.¡±

    Just as I finish, Damian, Patrick and P

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    Lucas screams as he lunges at Cole. My aura res hot as he passes me but in an instant I¡¯m on his neck.

    ¡°Down! Hard! Now!¡±

    I bark my orders as I bare down on the back of his neck making certain he understands who¡¯s in charge of the situation.

    ¡°You have allowed your own opinion to be formed by a rapist. The only reason Das has never been prosecuted by the council is because the ten packs he¡¯s been to before mine didn¡¯t have cameras in the dorm rooms. It was a he said she said situation but the packs still reported the usations and banished him from their territories. Cole¡¯s record ispletely clean. Of the three packs he¡¯s been to, they sent him back early because they were too cheap to properly care for him and now you have added injuries to an already significantly injured wolf.¡±

    His anger is seething and while I do have control of him, he hasn¡¯t submitted to my authority. I look at Lilly as she enters the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I came¡­..¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I spit harsher than I intended.

    ¡°Ang should be right behind you. I need him and Madilyn taken to the med wing. Did any of you see what happened?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± They all respond in unison.

    ¡°Start talking.¡±

    Imand as <b>I </b>see Ange out of the med wing hallway with a bed.

    ¡°I need you to concentrate on injuries. I will take individual statements once he¡¯s out of the room.¡±

    ¡°First hit was to his left temple.¡± Damian immediately gets into it.

    ¡°When he tried to get up, he took a foot to the gut. Once on the ground he just pounded his foot into his face and ribs. All three of us tackled Lucas at <b>the </b>same time. As soon as one of us rxed he took off after Cole. Fortunately, we were able to give Cole a decent head start.¡±

    I nod my head thinking deeply about my next steps as Lucas finally calms enough that I believe he¡¯ll stay in the hard submit that I¡¯ve put him in.

    I listen to Lilly behind me. I can tell from her aura that she¡¯s proceeding with caution uncertain as to the aura that¡¯s currently zing from Cole.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of him, Lilly.¡± I fail miserably at my attempt to gentle my voice. ¡°I understand it feels harsh but what you¡¯re feeling is

    ¡°a protection aura.¡± Ang gasps in shock. ¡°Lilly I do feel you are still the best one to interact with him but we need to change our ns.¡±

    ¡°What do you rmend?¡±

    ¡°Stay with what I told you about reassuring and calming him but Madilyn needs to stay with him. This protection aura is keeping his adrenaline high which means there¡¯s a much higher chance that he¡¯s lucid over psychotic.¡±

    I listen as Lilly starts working with Cole. Trying to get him to step away from the wall and start towards the bed.

    ¡°Ang, what do you know about protection auras?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more known about them than protection markings. They are very strong. It is believed that those who enter the protective field with ill intentions will be disoriented and confused, calming them down and allowing the wolf under attack to flee. But it¡¯s extremely rare for an unmated, unmarked male without children to have such an aura.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the mostmon situation for any wolf to have this aura?¡±

    I ask as it has be obvious that Lucas is reacting to the aura that we feel from Cole.

    ¡°Protection auras tend to be a war time phenomenon amongst mated males and females in an effort to protect their pups from being kidnapped or killed <b>by </b>rogues or another invading pack.¡±

    I make a mental note to do additional research into this protective aura that Cole is capable of producing.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    ¡Þ 1

 Rising 199

    <b>Chapter </b><b>199 </b>

    ¡°No, no, no.

    I change my position so I¡¯m beside Linas instead of in front as I hear Cote whine,

    ¡°I know you have your eyes closed in an effort to calm the panic but it¡¯s really exportant that je fit to me, I w tell who I am?¡±

    ¡°Luna.¡± He manages to gasp out between wheezes.

    ¡°Yes Cole, it¡¯s Lilly. I¡¯m going to try this again. You¡¯re going to feel my hand and arm on yours, I¡¯m not taking her centering to Ga adrenaline that¡¯s keeping you standing won¡¯t be far behind and thest thing you need is to move suddenly to catch her if dog b

    He finally opens his eyes and looks into Lilly¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Luna. I thought it was okay. I thought you left her with me.¡±

    I watch as she slowly advances backwards gently pulling Cole with her.

    ¡°You have done nothing wrong, Cole. We did leave her with you. We knew you would take care of her. What bacas has done is should apologize, not you.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Apologize to the pervert that was alone with my sister.¡±

    His attitude is picking up again now that Cole¡¯s aura is starting to falter.

    ¡°You will not move until he¡¯s out of the room.¡± I growl as I squeeze the back of his neck until he whimpers<b>. </b>

    ¡°Damian, I want you to go with your mom. Cole will need support to get through the CAT scan and X¨Crays.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t think I can calm him like you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your instincts with him. Just follow them. My anger right now will only make him worse so yes, I need you to help him<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± He quietly walks around Lucas and I, joining his mother¡¯s slow walk to the bed.

    My hand remains hard on Lucas¡¯s neck as I growl out my next directive.

    ¡°Stand up.¡±

    I relieve the pressure but not my grip allowing him the freedom of movement he needs to stand. He stands slowly, ring me in the eyes with hatred I¡¯ve

    never seen.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Two nights ago you and Pat both agreed to the terms I set forth. While Patrick has remained respectful and linked with me to confirm I knew what was going on. You took it upon yourself to attack him.¡±

    ¡°Me? What¡¯s wrong with me? What the fuck is wrong with you? Two nights ago you were neutral. You had no opinion. Now your leaving my baby sister in the hands of a fucking pedophile and I¡¯m wrong for protecting her? What the fuck is wrong with you?¡±

    I¡¯m seething in anger as we stare into each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Obviously I have run into some information that has tipped the scale from neutral to believing him Trusting what he says as the truth. You need to be more open instead of setting yourself up for the hard sell.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck did he say that was so convincing, dad? That it started by ident and he doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing?¡±

    ¡°Yes! He talked but the information he shared is extremely damaging to his pack. I¡¯m sorry but I can not share what he told us.¡±

    The room has gone silent with my admittance. The only thing that can be heard is Cole softly sobbing into the pillow of the bed

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole.¡± I speak sincerely. ¡°They are my upper ring and for them to understand my change of mind so quickly they need something. I prenter exnation will still keep your confidence. It will also give you an idea of what I n to do with the information you gave¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Patrick finally asks.

    ¡°Last night, Cole had a night terror. I intercepted it but in the process found another injury. After taking him to Ang, he told us of a second injury that was missed that his dream reminded him of. After taking care of those two additional injuries. Lilly and I were able to talk with him. He told us about the girls. It started by ident when he was sixteen. And yes I do believe him on how it started.¡±

    I cut off my son and beta, my non¨Cbelievers, leaving them with their mouths hanging open.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

 Rising 200

    <b>¡°</b>The help the girls truly needed was discovered by ident as well. No matter how he tried to stop it, two separate rumors got started and awwballed out of control. By the time he was eighteen, he was branded a pedophile hased on the untrue rumor that he was raping them. The second rumos spread underground between the girls that he was helping. Those who have visited him for help would, in turn, bring their friends when they needed the same be They look for him while he¡¯s away leaving notes behind after they have sought refuge in has toom. I¡¯m not certain if he said when it started but he did s¨¦r that there are five mothers that bring their daughters to him.¡±

    ¡°There are adults bringing pups to him? For what?¡±

    Lucas is still spitting venom despite my effort to exin. I look sadly over at Cole, grateful that Ang didn¡¯t rush him out of the room allowing him to hear what I tell my crew. He needs to understand that his information is safe with me.

    ¡°He protects them.¡± I finally speak softly.

    ¡°From what?¡± Patrick¡¯s tone is much softer than I expected.

    ¡°I have an idea of what¡¯s going on but if what I think is happening is in fact happening, then the information Cole gave me would put <b>him </b>in grave danger if it gets into the wrong hands. He doesn¡¯t have a true understanding as to the significance of what he¡¯s doing. All he and the girls he helps understand is that the benefits of what he¡¯s doing, of what he¡¯s giving them, outweighs the <b>risks</b>. At least any <b>risks </b>to the girls.

    Unfortunately, the rumors that he¡¯s a pedophile has led to a simr situation with pack members as he has <b>with </b>Luna Sasha. The condition that he arrived in on Monday is a direct result of false allegations from both Luna Sasha and the father of twin daughters that he has never seen

    ¡°Do you believe him, boss? That it¡¯s possible for members of his pack to purposely im he¡¯s hurting their pups so he gets punished for <b>it</b>?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s from Red Fang, the most brutal and unforgiving pack out there. I forced Madilyn to ept his helpst night and I left her with him even after she felt better. You know me <b>as </b>well as Lilly does. I don¡¯t leave my pups with just anyone.¡±

    Patrick is nodding his head at the end.

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell us what he¡¯s doing to the girls, will you?¡±

    I hear Cole hold his breath. <b>I </b><b>know </b>what he¡¯s thinking I¡¯m going to do but I¡¯m not.

    ¡°No sir. Disclosing the exact <b>nature </b>of what he¡¯s doing before I can get all the facts around it correct would put him in danger should he return to Red Fang. Even my own son has proven how the wrong information can put the young man in danger that he doesn¡¯t deserve. Ang, I would like you to sedate him on the heavy side. Start with one and a half milligrams of Ativan, clean up his face and do a general exam of his upper body. <b>I </b>want a report on my desk of what you find as soon as possible so <b>I </b>know the severity of consequences Lucas is going to face for this.¡±

    ¡°But dad¡­.¡± Lucas tries to interrupt but I keep going instead.

    *Try to get him sedated enough for the scanner. I want X¨Crays of his head, face and ribs. Both his chest and back. I want a CAT scan of his head and liver. If you find it necessary you can add his abdomen to the list.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. Will you be joining him?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m far too angry to benefit him right now. Plus I have other things I need to deal with first.¡±

    ¡°Demetri?¡± Lilly¡¯s voice is soft and uncertain.

    ¡°You know better than to hesitate, Lilly.¡±

    She sighs heavily. ¡°He¡¯s begging you not to hurt Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck does he think he is? I <b>know </b>what¡¯sing to me and unlike your weak ass, I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not weak. I grow <b>at </b>my son.

    ¡°I understand that you have <b>a </b>very different experience with physical punishment than most of us here have experienced. With that being said, I am a strict and unforgiving alpha and when ites to assault, physical punishment <b>will </b>be implemented.¡±

    I look at my son to see his cockiness has yet to fade.

    ¡°The severity of which will be determined by the severity of your injuries.¡±

    I stare into Lucas¡¯s eyes once again, pissed at hisck of remorse as I hear Ang start wheeling Cole back into the medical wing. I snatch the back <i>of </i>Lucas¡¯s neck hard enough that he can¡¯t hold back his whine, before pushing him towards the stairs.

    ¡°Patrick, Parker. I will meet you in my office in five.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± They chorus in unison as my son and I head up the stairs to his room.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

 Rising 201

    I leave my son in his room under strict house arrest. I took his smartphone he¡¯s we going to need a white her fat on he removed the Roku and Wifi, he¡¯s focky I¡¯m letting him keep the cable and Xhafer op they found free of patien report from Ang.

    I¡¯m sitting alone in my office. I sent Patrick out to the prospects when dealing with Larson Songer than gorsed wate working with Cole. I¡¯m grateful though that Ang kept everything simple. There¡¯s a knock on my door frame 5 look up to

    ¡°Come in, take a seat.¡±

    Damian nods before slowly making his way into the room. He wants to speak but is hesitant.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to talk freely. I¡¯ll let you know when I need you to go on record about what happened between Luces and Cote

    He shakes his head, his eyes are sad when he looks at me.

    ¡°Is this going to the council?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. It depends on the severity of his injuries but I have to make a formal report no matter if it gets elevated to the ameri

    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping in the same room he was inst night. Dr. Pierce gave him some high level Vicodin and a shot of toradol I heard De Pest selling mom that Lucas broke more of his ribs.¡±

    There¡¯s a note of immense sadness in his voice.

    ¡°Is Lucas strong enough to even do that or is there something wrong with Cole? His bones shouldn¡¯t break that <b>easily</b>, should they<i>? </i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to see Dr. Fawn¡¯s report but considering how Cole is presenting as malnourished right now I imagine <b>it¡¯s </b>possible he may have an underlying weakness to his bones.¡±

    He sighs heavily as he finally sits.

    ¡°Are you hungry? Ca brought two tes of food when she realized I wasn¡¯ting to the hall for lunch. One is all I needed though. I haven¡¯t touched the

    second.¡±

    I push the te of food towards him, bringing a soft smile to his face. He eats silently as I scroll through the video feed, concentrating, first, on the yground.

    I find and time stamp the feed about a minute before Cole arrives, I fast forward through the feed, watching Cole¡¯s interaction with Jamie. He appears very ufortable trying to sit on the bench, which doesn¡¯t sit well with me. I keep going until I reach when Lucas confronts Cole. I leave the sound off and simply watch the bodynguage. Cole is defensive, backing up several times. Madilyn is terrified of her brother and the way he¡¯s acting towards Cole. She clings to Cole without hesitation. Lucas is aggressive, though it¡¯s difficult to tell if it¡¯s his wolf that¡¯s in charge during this confrontation or not.

    I cringe when I see the first blow Cole receives. Cole was obviously looking for a way out and Lucas took advantage of that, hitting him hard along his left temple. Damian stops eating, watching my winces as I watch my son beat Cole for no reason other than finding Madilyn with him. I understand his desire to protect his sister but Patrick linked with me. He has the same feelings, an unwillingness to give Cole the benefit of doubt, yet he linked me and asked me about Madilyn instead of flying off the handle and hurting him.

    Although the fight is one sided and quite intense, I¡¯m grateful it doesn¡¯tst long. It only takes the bulk of my trainers a minute to realize that this confrontation has changed into a beating and they reacted swiftly to stop it. Everyone knows that kind of behavior is intolerable and it is to be stopped and reported immediately. Patrick, Parker and Damian didn¡¯t fail me there.

    I time stamp it again as Cole runs out of view, hugging Madilyn to his body as he does. I save the time stamped section and move on to the room he¡¯s in now. Checking the current feed, he¡¯s looking better, not so bloody but I know the swelling is bad when I can see it on camera. I sigh heavily as Ang¡¯s footsteps approach my desk. I lean back in my chair, steepling my hand

 Rising 202

    <b>Chapter </b><b>202 </b>

    ¡°He has a significant concussion. Thebination of the right tide of his head getting mmed into the rounder Saturday and now getting punched on the left has me worried. Especially since we need to sedate him so heavily. In addition to the concussion, three of his ribs on the left side are freed<b><i>. </i></b>They an without a doubt from this fight with Lucas as the cracked ribs we found Tuesday are on the back side versat these new ones are in the fheart that easier to see, too. I¡¯ve upped his Vicodin to ount for the constant pain he¡¯s going to be in simply trying to breathe which is going to keep him really also upped his oral steroid.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the condition he came in made it easier for Lucas to create such severe injuries?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain. I¡¯ll have to go through his chart and look at what we¡¯ve tested him for and what¡¯se back.¡±

    I nod my head silently as Patrick and Parkere in and sit down.

    ¡°I trust that getting Blue Fang and Blue Mountain off the bus was uneventful.¡±

    joy. I¡¯ve

    ¡°Yes sir. I called all the prospects that were testing on the track together and exined that after what happened between Lucas and Cole that <b>testing </b>was ending early. They were given the instructions to go to their dorms, get a quick shower and head to lunch. Afterwards they were free to explore and get to know others that are a part of the program. Blue Fang and Blue Mountain were given simr instructions. Take their stuff to their rooms<b>, </b>report for lunch, then chill until dinner.¡±

    ¡°Good. Thank you. Ang, do you have anything else?¡±

    ¡°He has arge gash on the inside of his mouth that I closed with surgical glue. His lip is cut, his nose and the outside of his left eye are swollen and bruised.¡±

    ¡°Is that the report?¡± I ask, holding out my hand.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She ces the folder in my hand before giving me a nod and heading out the door.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your n with Lucas, Boss? That was a ridiculous move he made.¡±

    ¡°To say the least. I need to know exactly what happened. My first view of the video feed on silent shows no provocation from Cole. If anything he was trying to get away from the situation and Lucas assaulted him before he could.¡±

    ¡°Which means physical punishment plus additional penalties.¡±

    I nod slowly at my beta¡¯s assessment of the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already put him on strict house arrest.¡±

    I¡¯m speaking casually as I ce his phone on my desk. It¡¯s been vibrating nonstop since I confiscated it. I briefly read thetest text to light up his phone. It immediately pisses me off as it¡¯s congratting him for taking down an alpha from another pack. I turn it off and shove it into my desk drawer with a m before leaving my seat and pacing.

    I had a clear head but now it¡¯s muddled with what is the best way to deal with this. I have no idea what¡¯s going on with Lucas. He has never acted this way before and to target someone he knows is weaker than him is beyond uneptable.

    ¡°One at a time I need each of you to tell me what you saw.¡±

    I ce my phone on the desk, the audio app set to record.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go first since I saw most of it.¡± I give Damian a nod.

 Rising 203

    <b>Chapter </b><b>203 </b>

    ¡°Well I¡¯m fairly certain that we all saw Cole approaching the yground from the direction of the dorms. His change of clothes concerned Patrick and <b>he </b>voiced that he was contacting you before we saw his eyes cloud. The ssic link look. He wasn¡¯t happy with you telling him that you knew they were together but left it alone. He asked me to keep an eye on them because he didn¡¯t trust Cole and didn¡¯t like the fact that he changed his clothes alone in his room with Lynnie there.

    Once he got closer to the yground he let go of Madilyn¡¯s hand and let her go y. He wandered around until he spotted Jamie where he attempted to sit down and chat but he kept squirming, like he was in a lot of pain. I guess he got frustrated because he only stayed five minutes, called Madilyn back to him and started leaving. He was moving fairly quickly for the amount of pain he seemed to be in but Lucas came out of nowhere. He was loud enough that everyone at the park heard him calling him a pervert and demanding that Cole give him Madilyn. Cole argued that you left him in charge of her. That he was responsible for her safety. He repeatedly told Lucas to call you or mom. That he would willingly give Madilyn to either of you but he would not force Madilyn to him because she was scared of him. At least that¡¯s how I took his words and actions.

    He kept backing away with his hand on Madilyn who was clinging to his leg. I could hear her screaming but I don¡¯t know what if anything she was screaming. Then he hit him. I grabbed Patrick and Parker and started running towards them but he already had Cole on the ground and wasn¡¯t letting him up. At one point Madilyn got between them but it was as if Lucas was blind because I heard her yelp. I don¡¯t know where or how she was hit but I¡¯d know her yelp anywhere. Cole snatched her up and used his own body to protect her. The yelps and screams were deafening as we got closer.

    All three of us tackled Lucas to the ground at the same time. He was cursing us, yelling about how we let a pervert run off with Madilyn. One of us ended up rxing our hold on him and he jumped up and took off for the pack house. It took all of us a moment to get up and run after him.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Thank you, Damian. Patrick and Parker. Do you have anything you want to add?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I saw anything different. All I really remember was Damian grabbing my arm and yelling that Lucas was attacking Cole. I hesitated at first because it¡¯s Wednesday. Lucas should be in school today as, to my knowledge, his schedule wasn¡¯t going to change until after midterms were taken and all the prospects had gone through their physicals.¡±

    Parker reminds me of the part time school program Lucas is scheduled to go into so he could start learning how to train the prospects.

    ¡°Pat? Anything you want to add?¡±

    ¡°I do but I need you to listen all the way through because I have no other way of exining myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold my tongue.¡±

    ¡°Although I have advocated for sending him home as soon as he¡¯s well enough to travel and part of me still feels that way.¡±

    He pauses as he holds his hand up enforcing his request to be heard all the

    way through.

    ¡°During my travels trying to find my fated mate I¡¯ve interacted with a lot of alpha males. Both young and old and I have never seen the protectiveness towards a pup from an unmated, unmarked alpha male that I saw today.¡±

    He sighs hard as if he¡¯s trying to figure out the new position he¡¯s taking with Cole.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t trust him. Even with you changing your stance with him after he exined his situation with the girls. I simply can not ignore the rumors but¡­..¡±

    He pauses again trying to collect his thoughts while my attention ispletely on him.

    ¡°When he grabbed Madilyn after hearing her yelp. He had to change his position in order to protect her from the blows he was receiving which left his side open to Lucas¡¯s attack. He sacrificed himself. Allowed himself to bare the blows to keep her from receiving anything more than that single one. The young alpha males that I¡¯ve seen in simr situations do not react this way unless they are the official pack leader.¡±

    <b>1/2 </b>

 Rising 204

    <b>Chapter </b><b>204 </b>

    His voice has dropped as if he¡¯s in awe of Cole¡¯s reaction towards Madilyn.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I speak sincerely as this information will help solidify the protector title I feel he¡¯s going to receive once he transfers here. I stop the recording and turns off the phone before pocketing it.

    ¡°Patrick, there¡¯s no force but I¡¯ve been thinking about the physical punishment aspect of his penalty.¡±

    I sit in my chair behind my desk and lean forward so I can look him straight in the eyes.

    ¡°Considering all that has been said. How Luke went after Cole, unprovoked even after Cole told him he would give Madilyn to us all he had to do was call us as well as the damage he has caused Cole, I think the standard punishment of half my strength at half his age isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°What are you asking of me, Boss?¡±

    I sigh as I run both my hands through my hair.

    ¡°What are your feelings towards Luke about this attack on Cole? Considering you seem to hate him as much as Luke does.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate him, Demetri.¡±

    Patrick speaks softly, reassuring me of his sincerity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him well enough to move towards that deep of a feeling towards him. I don¡¯t trust Cole. Which is why I linked you when I saw himing from the dorms in a change of clothes. I didn¡¯t trust the idea that he got changed with your daughter in the room with him but I would never attack him.¡± <b>I </b>nod my head.

    ¡°Although this would appear that I don¡¯t trust him, my motives are the opposite. I¡¯ve been gathering evidence to <b>show </b>the council that he¡¯s a protector not a predator.¡±

    A

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±

    Damian asks as I turn the monitor so everyone can see the video. I squat down on the other side of my desk so I can maneuver the mouse and y the video. It¡¯s a short clip but I feel it speaks volumes as to not just his character but how much these rumors has affected the way he interacts with others.

    ¡°Tell me what you see, Patrick.¡±

    I ask him softly. He watches the clip silently.

    ¡°Can you rewind it?¡±

    I scroll the video back until he tells me to y.

    ¡°So he gathers his clothes, talks to her, then takes some into the bathroom. He¡¯s fully dressed, not even a bare chest when he steps out. He¡¯s actually got more clothes on afterwards than he did going in. Wait! Back that up and y again.¡± I oblige his request. ¡°Madilyn¡¯s putting his socks on him. Is he that bad

    off?¡±

    His voice is incredulous as he views the video. He sits back in his chair. I can tell by his eyes that he¡¯s thinking hard. Befo speaks firmly.

    ask the question again he

    ¡°I still don¡¯t trust him but this does ease some of the concerns I had when I spotted him. Can you tell us anything more about the girls? Is he in fact marking them? Treating them as his mate? Is there any validity to what Das said?¡±

    ¡°I can not go into any further details than what I¡¯ve already exined. He did talk and the information he gave me has two very nasty consequences should theye to light at the wrong time or way. He does not seem to have an understanding as to why what he¡¯s doing produces the effects that these girls need nor does he seem to have an understanding as to why it¡¯s so dangerous for it to get out but if he is indeed doing what he describes it has the potential to destroy his entire pack.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b><b>what </b>he¡¯s doing could destroy his pack then Alpha Redmen may use the information to ckmail Cule.

    ¡°Exactly, Pat.¡±

    ¡°But why? Why would it destroy the pack?¡± Damian asks.

    ¡°Because Alpha Redmen would be forced out and by the sounds of it, none of his kids would be qualified to take over. A sudden and dramatic shift in preet like that always throws the pack into chaos for several years. You were too young to remember but your Uncle William was the favorite to take over here even though he had left to rule his mate¡¯s pack several years before your grandfather died. So when your grandpa died before he officially annoted that i was the one to take over it took about five years for things to calm down.¡± Damian is quiet after my exnation.

    ¡°Patrick, the reason I asked how you felt about what Lucas did and showed you the video of Cole and Madilyn in Cole¡¯s room is because I want your help with the physical punishment aspect of his penalty.¡±

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t meter my strength like you can.¡±

    ¡°Yes I do. He needs more than half my strength and I believe your strength fits what I¡¯m looking for.¡±

    ¡°So what are you proposing?¡±

    ¡°You take the belt to his underwear d ass ten times. I will hold him in submission, support him like I have the other fathers do when their pups are deserving of such punishment.¡±

    He thinks quietly for a minute before responding.

    ¡°He¡¯s wrong and deserves to be spanked, hard. I will do as you¡¯re requesting. Just tell me when.¡±

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s at six so I¡¯ll bring him down at five thirty.¡±

    He nods his head slowly as Damian looks at me. His eyes are a mixture of emotions that are hard to pin down but the most prominent seems to be fear. Is he afraid that I¡¯m going to allow Patrick to hurt his brother or is it more a fear of his brother¡¯s hatred towards Cole. Definitely something I¡¯ll need to ask once this is over.

    Chapter Comments

 Rising 205

    <b>Chapter </b><b>205 </b>

    Lucas is squeezing down hard on my hands, desperate to keep himself from yelping as the sting of my beta¡¯s hits easily prate the thin doth of his boxers. My beta is strong and obviously angry as he approaches the seventh hit. Lucas lets out a shrill yelp on number eight and fights thest thy causing them tond across his back instead of his ass.Patrick steps away silently as Lucas falls to the floor, whimpering hard from his spanking

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry thest two strayed, Boss. Hopefully I didn¡¯t hurt him. I couldn¡¯t adjust my strength to ount for his struggle

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    I reassure him as I take the belt and hang it back on the wall. Patrick leaves to get cleaned up before dinner as I approach my son, crying on the floor.

    I sit down with him, sliding one leg through his bent ones and the other around his back. I wrap my arms around him and pull him into my chest aiming his head for my neck.

    ¡°What the hell, dad?¡± He yells as he pulls from my grip.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight me. That¡¯s what¡¯s gotten you two hits across your back.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want yourfort. You¡¯re the one who ordered this.¡±

    ¡°You broke his ribs, Lucas. It was this or jail.¡±

    He finally quiets his objections and leans into me. He only stays a minute or two before he has the desire to get up.

    ¡°Get cleaned up for dinner. I expect you to be there by six.¡±

    He gives me a silent nod before leaving my office. I sit in my seat a minute, I only have one more location that I set up on big brother left to view, the second floor hallway.

    I click on the video and scroll through the time stamps until I see Madilyn and Coleing out of the medical room and heading towards hers. They both enter her room. I¡¯ve already seen that video showing his first time in the room was helping her to pick out her clothes, then he exits back into the hallway.¡± It¡¯s while he¡¯s waiting patiently for Madilyn to dress that the video shows Lucas and a very petite and young looking girl exit his room. I can¡¯t tell who she is exactly due to where she¡¯s standing in rtion to the camera but Lucas is quite clear.

    His bodynguage screams aggression as he approaches Cole. Cole¡¯s bodynguage is quite submissive even though Lucas is the same size as him. He actively backs away from Lucas until he has nowhere, except the stairs leading to the third floor, to go. I jump out of my seat when he hits Cole in the head with his left hand,nding in the general area of theceration we just fixedst night.

    I always watch the video without sound first. I have found that reading bodynguage first helps me get a sense of the interaction between the individuals before putting conversation into the mix.

    I rewind the video two more times, specifically watching Cole¡¯s bodynguage the first time before concentrating on Lucas. I¡¯m deeply saddened by what I see before ever listening to their conversation. It¡¯s obvious that Lucas went after Cole simply because he was there.

    I time stamp the section of video that I need to save before setting theputer to sleep and heading out to the hospital wing.

    Ca reported back to me after Cole left the banquet hall with Madilyn. I was disappointed to hear that he only managed to eat a small serving of eggs but relieved when told Madilyn cleared her te. I¡¯ve got to get him eating otherwise he¡¯s going right back on the tube feeds and I know that¡¯s going to be hard on him.

    I make the several turns I need before stopping at the door. I knock softly before entering to the soft rhythmic sound of the heart monitor. I enter slowly, looking around as I approach him. His shoes are by the door, his hoodie is folded and neatly ced on the arm of the loveseat Lilly and I sat onst night. He¡¯sying on his right side, covered with a heavy nnel sheet. The left side of his face is swollen and has taken on a purplish¨Cred hue. Only one arm can be seen hugging a pillow to his chest. It appears that Ang allowed him to keep his clothing as he¡¯s still wearing a red, long sleeve t¨Cshirt. Not something most adults wear around here.

 Rising 206

    ¡°Cole?¡± I speak softly not wanting to scare him after he was attacked by my own son.

    <b>¡°</b>Alpha.¡± His response is a mere whisper but still audible.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t certain you would be up. I was hoping that you would join us for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Is it required?¡± He asks without ever opening his eyes.

    ¡°No.¡± I answer as I pull a chair up to the bed near his head.

    ¡°But you need to eat more than just eggs to get your body to heal.¡±

    I lower one side of the bed, allowing me to get closer to him. I bring my hand towards the top of his head. I sigh deeply as I freeze <b>my </b>movements as <b>i </b>watch him cringe and shrink away from my desire to touch him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you Cole.¡±

    ¡°No, you just send your son to do it.¡±

    He <b>tenses </b>even worse, whimpering as I ce my hand on the back of his head.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t a set up Cole. Lilly and I both agreed that leaving Madilyn with you, after trusting us with such a dark secret, would be the best thing for both of you, We wanted to show you that we trusted you. Lucas acted on his own and is in a lot of trouble for what he¡¯s done. For starters<b>, </b><b>he </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b>even supposed to be home today.

    He expressed interest in being a trainer, so like Damian, <b>I </b>arranged his schedule at school so that he only had to go Monday, Wednesday and Friday but that wasn¡¯t set to begin until after all the prospects had arrived and everyone had gone through the physical. We always lose some prospects due to drug use or we find they¡¯re not fit for training so we don¡¯t need as many trainers until we know how many prospects will be staying. <b>I¡¯ve </b>only just gotten started on his punishment.¡±

    ¡°What do you n on doing to him?¡± I¡¯m surprised at how genuinely concerned he is.

    ¡°Right now he¡¯s on strict house arrest. He¡¯s only allowed to leave the pack house for school, unless his mother or I need his help. He¡¯s received his physical punishment. I¡¯m certain he¡¯s sore but not hurt. He <b>was </b>still quite heated when he left my office to head for dinner. I am going to add to his punishment. I just haven¡¯t decided what it¡¯s going to entail. I am, however, having a very serious consideration towards pulling him out of the program as a trainer until he¡¯s eighteen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt your son over me. I deserved what I got. Every pack is the same. I should have figured that out by now. Dad¡¯s right. Wolves like me don¡¯t get mates. I shouldn¡¯t even be here right now.¡±

    I stand from my chair and put it back against the wall before leaning over near his ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m going toy with you before getting you up and taking you to dinner. Rx with me, let go of the pillow.¡±

    He resists but I manage to take the pillow and ce it on the loveseat, I kick my own shoes off at the door and slide into the bed, chest to chest with Cole.

    I work with him slowly until he seemsfortable with my presence. His head is resting on a pillow on top of my arm, his forehead resting against my chest. His breathing is steady but his heart is racing. Both his hands are in tight fists around my shirt and his body is trembling.

    I slowly move my hand through his hair, silently waiting for him to calm. It¡¯s only as his fists ease up on my shirt that I challenge trying to talk to him again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up on me, Cole. No one deserves to be treated as you¡¯re being treated. We didn¡¯t know Lucas was even home. Although he did express a distrust towards you after the incident with Das there was nothing that indicated the deep aggression towards you that <b>I </b>saw today.¡±

    ¡°Hatred, alpha. Don¡¯t sugar coat it. We both know he¡¯s harboring a deep hatred towards me. Most everyone I meet does<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Not everyone, Cole.¡± I whisper before going silent again, waiting for him to rx some more before talking again.

 Rising 207

    ¡°My beta, Patrick, was the one who delivered the ten strikes with the belt to Luke¡¯s backside. He, like Lucas, hire expressed a <b>deep </b>distruar tovaru yan though I believe today¡¯s events may have lightened that up a little he is remaining unchanged¡±

    I can feel him tensing up again at the thought of another member of my pack hating him.

    ¡°<b>Hey</b>, bud. Everything is okay. I assumed the worst as well considering they held the same opinion when I talked with everyone Tuesday <b>but </b>Patrick untold me that he doesn¡¯t hate you. The rumors make him nervous and we honestly have never had a wolf like youe through the program

    <b>¡°</b>Everyone keeps telling me that you¡¯ve rescued a bunch of wolves but now you¡¯re telling me I¡¯m one of a kind.¡±

    ¡°Both are true, Cole.¡±

    He¡¯s finally starting to truly rx as I tease the base of his head with my fingertips.

    ¡°Patrick isn¡¯t my original beta. Although he returned ten years ago when I started into the prospect program he wasn¡¯t a huge participant as a trainer in the program. It¡¯s only as I started bringing in more wolves that I¡¯ve had to get more people involved.

    Over the first six years that I was involved I rescued two dozen wolves from over a dozen different packs. Most of them only stayed a year, myte og befor finding their mate and moving into the pack with them. I don¡¯t know why it stopped but thest four years have been very quiet. It¡¯s only been thest five years that Pat¡¯s been heavily involved with the program. It <b>was </b>at that time that I felt that my inconsistency with <b>trainers </b>was hurting my program <b>and </b>Patrick volunteered to be the main trainer. Two yearster, Dominic was old enough to be one and I discovered that the two of them made quite a team. <b>My </bst run six months ago was Damian¡¯s first time as a trainer and I was hoping to give <b>Lucas </b>a head start but with his willingness to form such a hard <b>ret </b>opinion based on rumors not facts has me rethinking my options.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Why am I specialpared to the others<b>?</b>¡± His voice quivers <b>as </b>if he¡¯s uncertain he wants to know.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first to have such a bad rumor blurted out so tantly, <b>especially </b>on the first day. It feels, to me, as if you¡¯re <b>purposely </b>sent <b>with </b>a wolf that <b>has </b>no shame in ruining any chance you might have at getting away from your pack. You¡¯re also the first one to make it into my medical wing <b>within </b>the first twenty¨Cfour hours of arriving.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    He¡¯s the first in many areas but I kept it <b>as </b>simple <b>as </b>I could while still being honest.

    ¡°I hate moving you after you¡¯ve finally allowed yourself to rx but I¡¯d really like <b>to </b>get some food into you.¡±

    ¡°Okay alpha. Can you help me up? It¡¯s gotten a lot more difficult.¡±

    ¡°I sure will.¡±

    I don¡¯t move immediately. I know he doesn¡¯t get this

    table.

    of attention at home <b>and </b>I just want to give him a bit more before heading out to the dinner

    Everyone is seated at the table by the time Cole and 1 emerge from the medical wing. I stop at the table to realize that the only seat left open is <b>the </b>one directly across from Lucas. <b>I </b>scratch at the stubble forming on my chin thinking.

    ¡°Damian, can you move over one?¡± I attempt to rearrange the table.

    ¡°He¡¯s already eating alpha. It¡¯s fine. I prefer the end,

    He speaks quietly as he takes his seat. I can tell immediately that he¡¯s ufortable but I don¡¯t argue with him, on

    ¡°So you¡¯re not having to get up and walk around the table, would you like me to serve your te?¡±

    To my surprise and relief, he hands me his te.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Just </b>keep it small.¡± He requests quietly.

    making <b>him </b>feel bad is <b>enough</b><b>. </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>207 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>there anything that you don¡¯t like or want?¡±

    ¡°What do you have tonight?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get your head out of your crotch and take a look around you?¡±

    My youngest son snipes at him. I shoot him a re and to my surprise, he gives me one back.

    ¡°Looks like someone didn¡¯t learn much of a lesson.¡±

    Iment as he slowly looks away. Cole¡¯s movements bring me back to him as he struggles to leave his seat.

    ¡°No, Cole. I need you to try.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t alpha.¡±

 Rising 208

    <b>Chapter </b><b>208 </b>

    He whispers as Lucas snickers. I let out a low growl stopping them both. I step behind Cole¡¯s chair, cing my hand on <b>his </b>shoulder.

    ¡°Lean your head back against me and look around the table. Tell me what you would like<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>

    It takes him a minute toply, I can feel his hesitation with touching me. It doesn¡¯t seem to matter that we were justying together, his nervousness remains the same.

    Once his head is against my chest I start naming off the dishes on the table.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got pot roast with diced potatoes, carrots, onion and celery. Green beans saut¨¦ed with onions and bacon. Macaroni and cheese and dinner rolls. <b>I. </b>know the spread isn¡¯t as big as the dining hall or banquet hall but there¡¯s got to be something you¡¯re interested in eating.¡±

    He leans forward looking at the table before opening his mouth as if to say something. He sighs with a huff as he leans back against me. I patiently wait for his response as I run my fingertips along his shoulder.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have a little of the meat and vegetables that are with it. Just keep it small. I don¡¯t like wasting and I really don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be able to eat tonight.¡±

    ¡°I need you to try.¡± I emphasize gently, handing him a pack of Zofran. ¡°This will help ease any queasiness you have.¡±

    He nods his head in understanding as I give him the same serving I give to my girls and set it down in front of him before serving my own te. He concentrates on his te, staying out of the conversation going on around him as <b>I </b>take my seat.

    I remain silent as well, simply observing the bodynguage of everyone there while <b>I </b><b>eat</b><b>. </b>Patrick and his son have joined <b>us</b><b>, </b>as they do most nights<b>. </b>Parker is actively talking about the Super Bowling up in a few <b>weeks</b>.

    ¡°Do you watch or y any sports, Cole?¡±

    Patrick surprises me with a desire to include Cole in the conversation.

    ¡°No sir. I wasn¡¯t allowed anything extra at school and justpleting high school was a huge struggle after I turned fifteen.¡±

    ¡°What happened? You couldn¡¯t handle the work? I mean you can¡¯t be that stupid if you¡¯ve <b>yet </b>to get caught diddling little girls.¡±

    My stomach jolts at the sound of such viciousness.

    ¡°Lucas, you have been warned about yourments.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mean, Luke.¡± Madilyn cries as she hits Luke in the head.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that.¡± Lucas protests <b>as </b>she hits him again.

    ¡°Madilyn, stop!¡± His voice is clear andmanding. Everyone freezes <b>as </b>she stares at Cole. ¡°Revenge <b>is </b>ugly. You must never seek it.¡±

    ¡°But he hurt you. It hurts me when he hurts you.¡±

    She has tears in her <b>eyes </b>as he goes silent again, looking down at his te chasing his meat around with his fork.

    ¡°I got sick.¡± Everyone but Cole looks up at the sound of his <b>voice</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°When I was fifteen I ended up in the hospital for two months with septicemia. When I got out, I had no immune system so the doctor insisted that <b>I </b><b>switch </b>to virtual learning for the rest of the year. My school gave my father the information on how to enroll me since I had a medical note he could start me <b>at </b>any time and they would allow me to make up the work.

    He never enrolled me into the virtual academy which forced them to fail me instead. I wasn¡¯t the same when I returned to repeat ninth <b>grade </b>in September. The principal and teachers didn¡¯t like the situation they were seeing with me and wanted to help. So, they went behind dad¡¯s <b>back </b>and purchased aptop, modem and wifi setup so I could connect to the inte anytime I was unable to attend school.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>208 </b>

    <b>Despite </b><b>their </b>efforts <b>to </b>amodate <b>my </b>needs, <b>by </b>January of the next year my attendance was so spotty that it <b>was </b>proving difficult for me <b>my </b><b>work</b>. The principal ended up pulling me into his office and convinced me to participate in a series of tests. It was only after he had <b>the </b>reso <b>told </b>me what they were for. I ended up in a meeting with the principal, counselor, social worker from the council and several of my teachers.

    The results of my tests were impressive but myck of attendance <b>was </b>creating issues despite their efforts to create a hybrid learning situation for me. It <b>was </b>only because I <b>was </b>sixteen and allowed to officially withdraw myself from school that the council was willing to leave my father out of the mering <b>They </b>allowed me to decide on my own and I agreed to their rmendations.

    After midterms, they enrolled me into a virtual high school that was self¨Cpaced and ran all year. I finished my freshman year by the end of <b>March</b><b>. </b><b>Started </b><b>my </b>sophomore year in April, worked through the summer and I waspletely caught up and starting my junior year by September, I found <b>myself </b><b>starting </b>my senior year near the end of January and ultimately finished my senior year by the end of June.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    31

 Rising 209

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>209 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>You managed to graduate a full year early?

    Patrick voices how impressed we both feel. For him to turn his schooling around that quickly is a sure testament to his intelligener and pers¨¦v¨¦rakes.

    Nearly a year, yes sir. It made it a lot easier to get into the apprenticeship with Jon. Dad was under the belief that I dropped out of shoot I think that made him a little more willing to let me move in with the Jenkins three months after I turned eighteen.¡±

    It¡¯s as he¡¯s talking that several of us notice Madilyn quietly crawl out of her seat beside Lucas, She¡¯s had fears falling for several minutes but I didn¡¯t ward to interrupt Cole to ask what was wrong. She makes her way in between her mom and I, gently cing her tiny hand in mine.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lynnie?¡± I ask her softly as I gather her into my arms.

    ¡°My tummy hurts again. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± She whimpers as I bring her against my chest.

    ¡°I know it hurts, baby. Mine got tight too. Is that why you started hitting Lucas?¡±

    Her resolve to stay quietpletely copses into full body sobs as she wraps her arms tightly around my neck. I push my chair away from the table as f hold her, gently rubbing her back.

    I slip my hand under her dress and adjust her leggings down to her hips giving me ess to the lower left side of her abdomen, the same ce <b>a </b>knot has formed in my own body. I ce my hand gently on the spot and I¡¯m surprised that the very same spot is knotted up tightly.

    She whimpers and squirms at my touch causing everyone at the table to look at me with concern. I sigh hard, not wanting to put him in this predicament but feeling like I have no choice.

    ¡°Cole?¡±

    He looks up from his te, gives me a silent nod and motions for me to bring her over. My eyes meet Lilly¡¯s as I start to stand. She knows exactly what¡¯s going on and responds with a reassuring smile.

    I walk down the side of the table that Madisyn, Damian and Cole are sitting: I stand behind Damian¡¯s chair as Cole pushes his away from the table.

    ¡°I know you prefer to keep this quiet and a lot more private but it took a lot of effort to get you out here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need toy with her. It¡¯s just easier on both of us if I do it the way you sawst night. I¡¯ve had to modify it because several of the girls are so terrified that I can¡¯ty with them.¡±

    ¡°What the hell dad? You¡¯ve got to be joking. You¡¯re going to let the pervert put his hands on her in front of everyone. She¡¯s your daughter. We almost¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut it and park it. No one intervenes.¡±

    I growl out themand calling everyone¡¯s attention to the situation. It¡¯s as I start handing her to Cole that things get really crazy. She starts kicking and screaming worse thanst night forcing me to take her back.

    ¡°Madilyn, what¡¯s going on dear? You¡¯re worse tonight thanst night. You know there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    I try to soothe her terrified response. Lucas is ring hard at Cole as Madilyn finally answers.

    <b>¡°</b><b>He </b>will hurt him.¡± She hups through as she buries herself back into my neck, squeezing me hard.

    ¡°Who?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Lucas!¡± She sobs. ¡°Lucas broke him because he touched mest night. I don¡¯t want to hurt him.¡±

    I put my hand on her head as I rock her slowly, trying to calm her wild sobs.

    ¡°I knew it. I knew he fucking hurt herst night.¡± Lucas is really getting on my nerves.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>209 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>One </b><b>more </b>word about Cole being a pervert and Patrick will hold you while I take the belt to your bare ass. Dr. Pierce<b>, </b><b>your </b>mom and I were <b>all </b>there ton night when she cramped up like this. There¡¯s nothing perverted in what Cole does to help her.¡±

    I take a few steps away from the table as I see Cole starting to shrink away from me. There¡¯s a look of concern on Patrick¡¯s face, making me <b>wonder </b>what in going on in his head. Once Madilyn and I are calmer, I approach Cole again.

    ¡°Are you still up for this?¡°.

    <b>My </b>voice is hushed, uncertain if my aura is under enough control for him to handle. I hear him take several deep breaths before speaking

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    01

 Rising 210

    <b>Chapter </b><b>210 </b>

    ¡°Madilyn, I knowst night yeni father and i forced this. That¡¯s not enmething fever dis with the gate gene ws in ira negrade that about how to take care of ¡±

    ¡°1 like you. I want you. I¡¯m scared Larese will hurt you again.¡±

    She breaks down into hard sobs again.

    ¡°Hand her here, alpha,¡±

    She clings to me hard as 1 lower her down to Cole. 1 gently pay her hands from my shirt, setting her gently in his fan

    <b>¡°</b>No Cole! Please, he¡¯s going to hurt you.¡±

    She¡¯s screaming and sobbing hysterically at the thought that Cole may be attacked again.

    1 step back, giving Cole space to work. His instincts for working with children are nothing short of amazing as he wraps his arms and her time shunt ber waist, drawing her against his chest, the second cradling her head as she sobs into his neck.

    ¡°Your dad seems to be okay with me helping you, sweetpea. And I don¡¯t think your brother is too eager to get that belt on his backside again. To be! can help you.¡±

    She pushes herself up off his shoulder and looks into his eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s hurt you twice today. I don¡¯t want him to do it again.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± 1 reassure both of them as I stare him down until he submits.

    Cole wipes the tears from her eyes as she calms slightly.

    ¡°Is the cramp still there?¡±

    He asks her gently. She nods her head with fear and pain still in her eyes.

    ¡°May I touch your belly?¡±

    She nods her head again as they lean their foreheads on each other, Madilyn continues to cry quietly as Cole slips his hand under her dress and on her stomach. Closing his eyes, he zones out until his focus is on her and her alone. I¡¯m surprised when he stops in the center, a spot I didn¡¯t pick up on. I watch her cringe as a small whimper escapes. She wiggles in hisp with the difort she feels.

    ¡°Be still Lynnie.¡±

    ¡°Nomands, alpha.¡± He speaks softly.

    Everyone except Lilly and I are watching him intensely, trying to understand what¡¯s going on. My focus is split between keeping Lucas in line and helping Cole where I can. A small yelp followed by quiet cries brings me back to Madilyn.

    ¡°Alpha, who would be better atforting her? You or Luna?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say we¡¯re equal but considering Madisyn is quife upset and in Lilly¡¯sp I¡¯m the best one.¡±

    ¡°I need her to rx. The knots in her stomach are tighter thanst night making me believe that her own stress adds to the effect that * creates. That yelp she made was one of the smaller ones behind the big one I¡¯m on, letting loose.¡±

    He lets out a heavy sigh as his hand moves in a circle under her dress.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cole??

    an <b>intuitive </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>210 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Although this is a better position to work with when the ramps pop before they rette, it¡¯s a to hanter to get to little ne te peiset ng ver rx we will have to get Dr. Pierce Involved in resting her.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>They¡¯re </b>that bad?¡± Patrick¡¯s voice is a mix of awe and concern.

    ¡°Adjust her position so she cany on your shoulder.¡±

    I¡¯m trying to give him a start with how Ifort her. ite pushes on her bottoms, moving her closer to his chest.

    ¡°Lean into me so you cany your bend down.¡±

    I take a position directly behind Cole to help enforce what he needs from her. Unfortunately, as she bends ansund his hand she starts whingering and fighting his hold.

    ¡°You can¡¯t fight me, sweetpea.¡± He whispers neat her eat.

    ¡°It hurts.¡± She whines as she tries again.

    ¡°I know sweetie, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He tries tofort her as she leans in again. This time <b>I </b>reach over and ce my hand on the back of her head, using my fingertips to lightly soaks against the back of her neck.

    She cries lightly as she attempts to push away. It¡¯s heartbreaking to see her in so much pain, especially since this miserable round could have been avoided if her brother had just left his hands to himself. I would have dealt with him skipping school a lot better <i>if </i>he hadn¡¯t taken it upon himself to attack Cle

    ¡°Rx sweetpea, it¡¯s just pressure.¡±

    He reassures as he uses the hand on her back to slowly increase the pressure on her belly.

    She struggles with the change, clearly fighting the process until a loud pop could clearly be heard followed by Madilyn¡¯s screams. We all cringe at the sour of Madilyn¡¯s struggles. Why these cramps are so painful, I don¡¯t understand but it¡¯s clear as the chaos of that firstrge <b>knot </b>releasing dies down, Cole has taken her reaction the hardest.

    Chapter <b>Comments </b>

 Rising 211

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>211 </b>

    <b>He¡¯s </b>panting just as hard as she is, his left arm is wrapped around her body holding her tightly to his, his right is still on her stomach.

    <b>¡°</b>What the fuck was that? You¡¯ve got to take her away from him, dad. All he¡¯s doing is hurting her.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Shut it, Lucas.¡± I state, tired of hisments.

    <b>¡°</b>Dad!¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Shut </b>it!¡±

    I ce my hand on Madilyn¡¯s head. She¡¯s shaking hard with a soft whine.

    ¡°Madilyn.¡±

    I try to encourage her to talk but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s quite ready so I switch to the link. I¡¯m relieved to find that despite the harshness of the release her overall pain level is a lot better but she¡¯s nervous because she can feel Cole¡¯s ws.

    I rub the back of Madilyn¡¯s head as Ie out of the link with her.

    ¡°Just rx Madilyn, everything is okay.¡±

    I reassure her as I try to connect with Cole. Everyone seems to havee to the same conclusion <b>as </b>me, Cole has taken a dramatic change <b>that </b>even he seems afraid of.

    I¡¯ve slowly started allowing my parental aura to start taking hold. The fact that Cole seems terrified of being in a partial shift has me concerned as well as highly confused.

    He said that he shifted three months after he turned sixteen so I know he¡¯s a shifter, so why would he be terrified of his other half. <b>Then </b><b>I </b><b>remember</b>, the marking of the pups started only after he lost control of his wolf. I can¡¯t begin to imagine what it feels like to be so confined.

    ¡°Cole.¡±

    I speak softly knowing that my aura is out and he¡¯s yet to notice any difference between the multiple auras I use to emphasize how I¡¯m feeling. He stiffens up under my touch on his shoulder.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to rx.¡±

    ¡°No alpha. You need to take Madilyn from me. Please. I don¡¯t know how long I can hold him back. He can¡¯t stand the screams <b>of </b>a little. Please alpha. She¡¯s just a baby. I will kill myself if he hurts her.¡±

    Cole¡¯s voice is panicked and fearful.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see the pervert do that.¡±

    Lucasments with a chuckle that ends swiftly with a crack to the back of his head.

    ¡°What the hell Patrick?¡± I growl loudly, ending his protest just as quickly.

    ¡°Given your current mental health, that is not a threat I will take lightly.¡± <b>I </b>warn Cole.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand alpha. The littles are all l/have. He is on the surface and if I rx. If I don¡¯t fight him back. I will hurt her. Please alpha<b>. </b><b>You¡¯ve </b><b>got </b>to take her from me. If I hurt her like I hurt the girls in my pack I will have nothing left. No reason to remain in this world<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>I </b>swallow hard, uncertain as to how to approach this dramatic change in his mood.

    ¡°Cole, if you are doing what you admitted to doing to the girls <b>of </b>your packst night, then attempting to take Madilyn <b>from </b>you <b>while you </b><b>are </b><b>fighting </b><b>your </b>wolf for control would put her in extreme danger.¡±

    <i>1/2 </i>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>211 </b>

    <b>I </b><b>speak </b><b>slowly </b><b>to </b>ensure <b>that </b>he fullyprehends what <b>I¡¯m </b>telling him.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>understand that you firmly believe differently but considering your confessionst night and how fervently you protected her today <b>during </b><b>Lucas </b>attach <b>I </b>do not believe that she is in any danger right now. And neither does she.¡±

    <b>I </b><b>slide </b><b>my </b>hand slowly under <b>the </b>cor of his shirt, resting it on his chest just below his neck.

    ¡°Cole, my concern right now isn¡¯t your fear of hurting Madilyn. To be honest<b>, </b>she is showing absolutely no fear <b>at </b>all. She isfortablyying on your shoulder. The only thing she doesn¡¯t like is the feeling of your ws on her skin. My concern is that <b>you </b>speak of your wolf <b>as </b>a separate entity <b>from </b>yourself. An entity that you have been falsely led to believe is dangerous. Something that must be contained and controlled at all times. Am I correct<b>? </b>Have you been taught that listening to your wolf is wrong?¡±

    <b>He¡¯s </b>shaking hard under my hand. He wants to talk but his desire to fight his wolf is too strong and it¡¯s exhausting what little energy he has.

    I catch the <b>eyes </b>of Patrick. He seems speechless at my assumption that Cole may have been taught such falsities. When my eyes meet Lilly¡¯s she is <b>full </b><b>of </b>

    <b>sorrow</b><b>. </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 212

    <b>Keeping </b>my one hand on his chest i ce the other in his hair, slowly and gently encouraging him toy back against me.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to rx and follow my movements. I need you to not just listen but believe in what I am telling you because I do believe <b>that </b><b>you </b>have been told lies so that you would fear and be overly controlling of your wolf when he appeared.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t alpha. Please. Just take your baby.¡±

    ¡°No Cole. You need to understand that your wolf and you are the same. Your wolf has the same innate desires as you. You want to protect and care for these pups in a <b>way </b>that no one else can and while it may be more wild in nature than you want, it was only when you followed your wolf¡¯s instincts that you were able to help those girls.¡±

    ¡°Please¡± He whispers, his voice bing even more desperate.

    ¡°I need you to rx, Cole. I need you to share control with your wolf. You are correct that you can¡¯t give up control but that¡¯s only because of the condition that you¡¯re in. A full shift right now could kill you. Lay your head back against me. I¡¯m right here. I promise I have control of your wolf. You¡¯re not <b>going </b><b>to </b>hurt anyone.¡±

    He slowly<b>, </b>with great hesitation, allows himself to change. Allowing himself to lean into my hold and touch. <b>I </b>smile slightly as his auraes out, strong, and powerful.

    He finally moves his head back against me, it¡¯s easy to see that he¡¯s starting to like leaning against my arm <b>as </b>I gently pull him back into me.

    ¡°This is much better, Cole. Now, I need you to open your eyes. I need to <b>see </b>what you look like in a partial and your eyes are the quickest <b>way </b>to tell.¡±

    ¡°No sir, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why? 1 really do need to see.¡±

    He shakes his head hard as he tries to lean forward away from me again. I press the palm of my hand gently into his chest, discouraging his movements. He whines hard before relenting to my silent request to stay with me.

    ¡°Alpha please. Everyone in my pack who has seen me in a partial has screamed in my face before running away from me. I¡¯ve been told that looking at me in a partial is like looking into the face of pure evil, the devil himself.¡± He whispers sadly.

    I draw my fingers through the hair on the top of his head. I look down at Madilyn as she snuggles even closer to Cole, her forehead against his neck. She ispletely rxed in his arms and is sleeping so soundly that I can hear a faint snore.

    <i>¡®</i>Be patient and keep doing what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ve got a perfect view.<b>¡® </b>I hear Lilly in my head.

    ¡°Cole I¡¯d like you to stay like you are just open your eyes so <b>we </b>can see what your partial shift looks like. We¡¯ve seen all three varieties so nothing is going

    to scare us.¡±

    ¡°Three<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been told?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No ma¡¯am<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°What have you been told about the way eyes look when in a partial shift.¡± I interrupt <b>their </b>conversation.

    ¡°I went to a mixed high school. My father refused to let me take the standard werewolf health sses after I got out of the hospital<b>. </b><b>He </b>convinced me that I would never shift so I didn¡¯t need to know anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Lilly sighs. ¡°There <b>are </b>three types of eyes. The dominant and mostmon type is where the pupil dtes and makes the majority of <b>the </b>colored part of your eyes disappear. Myself, Damian and <b>Lucas </b>all have that type as does half of all wolves.¡±

    ¡°The second type,¡± I interject after Lilly, is when the whites <b>of </b><b>your </b><b>eyes </b>turn ck and your wolf¡¯s <b>eyes </b>rece your normal ones. The <b>most </b><bmon </b>colors you see are shades of amber and brown, but sometimes you see green or blue. I¡¯m part of the one quarter <b>of </b>wolves that <b>happens </b>to<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>212

    Thest <b>type </b><b>is </b><b>just </b>as rare as Demetri¡¯s.<b>¡± </b>Patrick surprises us when <b>he </b><b>talks</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>One </b>quarter of wolver <b>will </b>have ckened <b>eyes</b>. I believe doctor endle calling them ck¨Cout eyes. Based on your description<b>, </b>it sounds like that¡¯s <b>what </b>you have <b>but </b>we need to see them before <b>you </b>get <b>out </b><b>of </b><b>the </b>panel to <b>verify </b><b>that¡¯s </b>what you have.<b>¡± </b>He shakes his head against <b>my </b>arm.

    <b>¡°</b><b>The </b>light hurts and I already <b>have </b>a headache. Madilyn¡¯s screams didn¡¯t <b>help</b>.¡±

    ¡°Well boss, based on my own experience with ck¨Cout eyes I would say that¡¯s what he has

    ¡°Do you know anything about light sensitivity?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>I know it quite well actually. They are the hardest type to get used to.¡±

    I watch as Patrick moves around the table until he¡¯s standing behind Lilly and a knocked out Madisyn.

    <b>¡°</b>Cole<b>, </b><b>I </b>want to do with you what I did with Parker when I found out he was a ck¨Cout.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Cole whispers faintly. <b>¡°</b>Why would you want to help me when you hate <b>me</b><b>? </b>Have you been told to jump <b>me </b><b>as </b><b>well</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    B2

 Rising 213

    <b>Chapter </b><b>213 </b>

    He pulls away from me but his head is bobbing, almost as if he is fighting sleep but I can tell that it¡¯s different. His refusal to open <b>his </b>ever is having ite the negative effect on him and he keeps moving towards Madilyn as if he wants to scent her..

    ¡°Wait, what? What did Lucas tell you that makes you think Demetti would do such a <i>th </i>

    ¡°That his father would never leave Madilyn with someone who would hurt her. That the pack house was in a frenzy searching for her.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but re at Lucas<b>, </b>who is the only one nonchntly eating his food at this point, everyone else has stopped,

    ¡°I saw you with Madilyn before you stopped and tried to sit with Jamie. I will admit that it made me nervous to see youing from the dorms to the yground in a change of clothes but I know better than to attack you. That¡¯s not the way this pack works.

    No, I linked with Demetri and he told me that he and Lilly felt it would be good for both of you to be with each other. That you respond extremely well to pups. That you¡¯re very caring and protective of them. Cole, please. Open your eyes and look at me. I¡¯m going to do a partial to change my eyes so that it¡¯a easier for you to adjust to.¡±

    He stills his movements but I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s trying to do what Patrick has asked.

    ¡°It took me four years to be able to use my eyes during a partial shift. I discovered quite by ident, that looking at the eyes of another wolf <b>with </b>ck¨Cout eyes allowed my eyes to adjust quicker to my surroundings than if I just forced them <i>to </i><b>open</b>. Based on your reaction I believe you¡¯ve shifted like this before but you haven¡¯t had anyone with experience to help you with it.¡± He nods his head slowly against my <b>arm</b><b>. </b>

    *Open your eyes slowly. Look straight ahead at Luna but slightly up so that you can <b>see </b>me. If they start to hurt then you shut them and start <b>again </b>when you¡¯refortable.¡±

    I watch my beta interact with Cole<b>, </b>even if it <b>is </b><b>at </b>a distance I do feel that it¡¯s <b>progress </b>from two nights ago when he waspletely against Cole even staying here<b>. </b>

    A sudden sharp whine and a harsh duck into my arm reminds me of what <b>is </b>going on.

    ¡°That was a good first try with me, Cole. Give it a minute for the sting to die down then <b>we </b>can try again.¡± Patrick instructs.

    ¡°Did you see his eyes?¡± Patrick and Lilly both nod.

    ¡°He¡¯s a ck¨Cout and it¡¯s going to take some time and persistence to get him used to how his eyes function when he¡¯s in both a shift and a partial shift.¡±

    ¡°You had issues when you were shifted<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Full shift wasn¡¯t nearly as bad because I was working with my wolf¡¯s eyes overpletely ck but they were still quite sensitive. I actually avoided partial shifts for a long time, even after <b>I </b>got through the most painful part of the process. Are you ready to try again<b>, </b>Cole?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I interrupt before Cole can answer. ¡°He already has a significant concussion between what happened to him Saturday and what Lucas did this morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Patrick responds quietly. He closes his eyes, then opens them back, revealing his light brown <b>eyes</b>.

    ¡°Cole.¡± I start rubbing his head again. ¡°Madilyn is sleeping. <b>I </b>don¡¯t think those cramps are bothering her anymore. Can you get out of the partial?¡± He shakes his head again causing concern.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cole? Why can¡¯t you get out of the shift?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not satisfied. He thinks she¡¯s going to cramp up again like the other girls. I can feel his desires but he has it all wrong. He won¡¯t listen <b>to </b><b>me</b>. Please alpha. Take her from me.¡±

    ¡°Fighting your wolf is unnatural, Cole. You¡¯ve been taught to fight your instincts when ites to him. Rx with him. Duck you head down to Madilyn¡¯s neck. There¡¯s nothing sexual about scenting a child. Parents do it all the time.¡±

    I try to guide him into her neck.

    <b>Chapter </b>213

    <b>¡°</b><b>Alpha</b>, no!¡± He cries out as he bucks against my hold. ¡°Take her please. You <b>don¡¯t </b>understand what he wants to do <b>to </b><b>her</b><b>. </b>She¡¯s just a h¨¢be the ca handle what I do to the girls at my pack. You must take her. Alpha please I can¡¯t fight him<b>! </b>

    Stop fighting me!¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    ?1

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 214

    Chapter <b>214 </b>

    <b>I </bmand as I ce one hand back on his chest and the other against the back of his neck, freezing him instantly.

    *You need to calm down Cole. You are extremely fearful of your own wolf and that¡¯s not something that is natural or easily ovee, I¡¯m unry Cake Sat this point you will follow mymands.¡±

    ¡°No, Alpha please. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I reassure him softly.

    ¡°You are to allow your wolf toe forward. Stop fighting him.¡±

    ¡°<b>I </b>can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°You must, Cole. Give into your wolf. Maintain just enough control that you stay in your human form but give him control.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you doing, dad? Even he¡¯s afraid of this and you¡¯re going to give him Madilyn without hesitation?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the information we have, Lucas. Look at your mother<b>, </b>son. She¡¯s not worried.¡±

    I look at Lilly. I know what I feel through the bond but her <b>face </b><b>is </b>reassuring that she thinks the same <b>as </b>I. Cole¡¯s head has started bobbing like he¡¯s fighting sleep again. I move my hand from his neck and start gently trying to get him toy against my arm.

    ¡°Cole, I know you feel my presence. Let it give you the confidence you need to allow your wolf to take control. Trust him to see me <b>as </b>the leader. Give in <b>to </b>his instincts.¡±

    ¡°Cole, Demetri has been doing some research<b>, </b>trying to figure out why you¡¯re so afraid of talking about your involvement with the pack <b>girls</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Hook intensely at Lilly <b>as </b>she speaks to him.

    ¡°I assure you, Demetri and I will keep your confidence until you are safe and it¡¯s appropriate for your involvement to be known but I feel it¡¯s important for you to understand that we don¡¯t think you fully understand what¡¯s happening. If you are doing what you admitted tost night then your wolf¡¯s instincts <b>are </b>the same as yours. He has an innate desire to protect these pups and we have no reason to believe that Madilyn is in any danger by <b>allowing </b>your wolf <b>to </b>verify that she doesn¡¯t need what the others needed.¡± She tries to exin gently.

    ¡°She¡¯s right Cole. I¡¯m staying close so that you¡¯re morefortable with my ability to intervene if I <b>see </b>it necessary but I truly believe that you just need to let go.¡±

    He¡¯s finally starting to settle down. His body shakes from fear as he allows himself to give up the control he¡¯s desperate to keep. As <b>his </b>movements <b>be </b>more rxed I¡¯m able to pick out more purpose in his movements.

    I pet his head gently as he lowers his head down towards Madilyn. Everyone is quiet as he brings his nose down to her neck, inhaling deeply. I hear several people gasp as he opens his mouth, his canines visible as he ces them on either side of her shoulders in the crook of her neck.

    ¡°What the fuck, dad? Stop him!¡±

    Lucas jumps from his seat and runs into Pat trying to get to Cole.

    ¡°Sit down, <b>Lucas</b>. <b>Your </b>sister is fine.¡±

    I growl as Cole breathes in deeply, his teeth resting lightly against her skin. Madilyn squirms slightly with the new sensation <b>but </b><b>doesn¡¯t </b><b>appear </b><b>to </b>be in any pain or distress. His teeth graze along her skin slowly as he pulls away. His hold on Madilyn changes<b>, </b>using both his hands <b>to </b><b>hug </b>her closer as heys his head upon hers. I smile lightly as <b>I </b>speak again.

    going <b>to </b>help <b>you </b>¡°Very good Cole. That¡¯s exactly what he needed. Now, I need you to start taking control back. You need to move slowly without fo along by putting my hands on you. One, t on your back on top <b>of </b>your spine just below your neck and the other on <b>your </b><b>chest</b><b>. </b><b>Your </b>wolf should respond with submission to my touch now that he¡¯s satisfied that Madilyn doesn¡¯t need to be protected. You push forward as he pulls <b>back </b>at the <b>same </b><b>speed</b><b>. </b><b>You </b>will feel your ws, fangs and eyes all slowly change <b>as </b><b>well</b>.¡±

    As I¡¯m talking him through his shift back I <b>can </b><b>see </b>all the features of a partial shift retreat and be normal again. His <b>breathing </b><b>is </b>normal <b>but </b><b>his </b><b>body</b><b>¡° </b>

    <b>is </b>still shaking.

    ¡°Wonderfully done.¡± I whisper as I move my hands to his head. ¡°Be still Cole. I saw the footage from the hallway and I just need to check. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean the footage from the hallway and what are you looking for?¡±

    Patrick asks as Lucas suddenly finds the single carrot left on his te extremely interesting.

    ¡°Come stand on his right side and I¡¯ll show you as I talk.¡±

    I invite as I slowly part the hair near theceration we fixedst night. His sudden whine alerts me to the tenderness and pain he¡¯s in causing me some concern as to what Lucas did.

    ¡°Be still for me.¡± I whisper as I slow my movements even more.

    ¡°There it is.¡± I state as I gently lift the hair away from the wound.

    ¡°Is that part of what Lucas did?¡±

    Patrick exims harshly. I¡¯m surprised when Cole starts trying to sink away from Patrick. I¡¯ve never had an alpha fear a beta before.

    ¡°No Pat. This is why I stopped you from going any further with his eyes while he was in a partial. He already had a significant concussion when he came here. We found two more significant injuriesst night after he had a major night terror. We did X¨Crays but not the CAT scan that he had today.

    He encountered Lucas in the hallway before he and Madilyn went to breakfast. Lucas hit him with a t hand in this area<b>. </b>Since <b>we </b>did glue instead of stitches on the outside, I wanted to make certain it didn¡¯t bust open.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    01

 Rising 215

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>215 </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s a decentceration. What happened to cause that?¡±

    ¡°Andre and the counter ganged up on me.¡±

    We beat him mumble into Madilyn¡¯s hair.

    ¡°What?¡± Patrick looks at me confused.

    ¡°His head was mmed into the counter before his meeting with his father. The incident in the hall that I¡¯m talking aficht was when Lucas smacked him on this side of his head. The problem that I¡¯m having now is why?¡±

    ¡°Alpha, I need to speak to you in private about my encounter with Lucas and the youngdy he was withst night.¡±

    Everyone stares at us at Cole¡¯s request to meet with me. It¡¯s quite a first considering how afraid he is of me.

    ¡°After dinner when I get you settled back into your room upstairs. I know this incident with Madilyn and your wolf has you quite unnerved but I still need you to eat. All you¡¯ve managed so far is to push your food around your te.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. I¡¯m not going to be able to eat.¡±

    ¡°Cole.¡± I sigh. If you can¡¯t eat on your own then we will have to put the feed tube back.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± He states quietly as he nods his head.

    I walk back over to my seat, satisfied that the girls arefortable with those they¡¯re sleeping on. I start working on my own meal, quietly observing the table again. The mood has changed though. Cole is extremely tense. I can tell that he really doesn¡¯t want to be here and something is weighing heavily on his mind. Damian joins Parker and Patrick¡¯s conversation about the uing Super Bowl and dinner slowly gets back to normal.

    Lilly ces her hand on my arm, getting my attention.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take Madisyn up to her room.¡±

    I give her a nod as I stand to help her from her seat. I sit back in my seat as she disappears around the corner and up the stairs. It¡¯s only as I finish my te and the sports conventions die down that I notice Cole is still having a hard time. I had hoped that leaving Madilyn sleeping on his shoulder would help calm him but whatever is on his mind seems to be really heavy.

    ¡°Cole, talk to me a little. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    He shakes his head before sighing hard.

    ¡°I was just worried about the wolves that got sent home. I haven¡¯t heard of what happens to anyone who gets sent back the next day with physical punishment rmended.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about what your father might do to them.¡±

    I ask him as I return from taking Lilly¡¯s and my tes to the kitchen sink. He nods silently as my kitchen help arrives.

    ¡°Good evening Alpha Demetri, are you finished or shall I returnter.¡±

    ¡°If you could take care of putting away the food, I¡¯m certain everyone has what they need. We will tend to the dishes when we¡¯re finished. Thank you, Amber.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, my pleasure.¡±

    As Amber starts taking the pot roast from the table Damian jumps up and grabs a second helping of macaroni and cheese.

    ¡°You should try at least a bite of this.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>215 </b>

    <b>He </b><b>proims </b><b>as </b><b>he </b>puts a small forkful on Cole¡¯s te. Cole responds with a weak smile but refutes to look <b>up </b><b>front </b>his te,

    <b>Do </b>you have any siblings?¡± Parker asks as he returns from the kitchen.

    Cole nods his head as he continues to toy with his food. I¡¯m shocked when a single carrot finally makes it to his mouth.

    ¡°Mom had three sets of twins. Andre and Ashley are six years older, Kristoph and Kristal are three years older and Chloe is <b>my </b>twin, but she was bett January 13th.¡°.

    ¡°I thought you have a birthdaying up this week?¡± I ask, surprised at the date for his twin.

    <b>al </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Yes sir. She was born fourteen weeks early. I was twelve, but she went home with mom shortly after I was born. I was smaller and weaker, I was two months old when I made it home.¡±

    ¡°Considering how he blurted out such personal information about you and what he did to your friend Jamie, why would you be worried about <b>Das </b><b>at </b><b>allie </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    ? 2

 Rising 216

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter 216 </b>

    ¡°Damian!¡±

    ¡°What dad? I¡¯m curious why he would be willing to worry about someone who¡¯s out to furt him?¡±

    ¡°N¡¯s not¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, alpha. No one deserves to be belted by my father. He truly has no mercy.¡±

    ¡°What about your siblings?¡±

    ¡°Patrick, now you¡¯re getting personal?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the point when you single out one you¡¯re interested in bringing back? To get to know them?¡±

    For the first time since I¡¯ve sat back down, Cole looks up at me. He appears lost and uncertain, looking for guidance and reassurance.

    ¡°He is correct.¡± I sigh as I lean forward with my arms on the table. ¡°Although it¡¯s rare for me to have an interest in any particr prospect before they <b>have </b>all arrived, let alone before they¡¯ve gone through the physical, the ones I do be interested in are given the opportunity to live in the pack house. <b>They </b>are given a guest room on the ground floor for a week to two weeks and I engage them in different activities and one on one training that the others don¡¯t get. It gives me a much more intimate view of who they are. Dinner is the time frame we use for personal questions since I never <b>have </b>more than one prospect in the pack house at a time. Although I had hoped to have had more time with you to gain your trust. You <b>are </b>allowed to be reserved when <b>it </bes to personal questions Cole. It just helps <b>us </b>to understand who you are.<b>¡± </b>He nods his head.

    ¡°Beta Patrick, could you be more specific with your question.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Just for rification it seems you refer to a spanking as a belting?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t spank.¡± Cole responds robotically.

    ¡°Then what does being belted mean?<b>¡± </b>

    Patrick tries to understand what the word means since it¡¯s not amon word here. Unfortunately Cole simply shakes his head staring at his te.

    ¡°Have others received this belting?¡± He nods but doesn¡¯t exin.

    ¡°Have your siblings received this belting?¡±

    ¡°Receiving a belting from dad isn¡¯t something you brag about. <b>I¡¯ve </b>tried to convince several parents not to allow Alpha Redmen to punish their children but with the rumors about me having made it to every man, woman and child no one is willing to believe the cruelty he¡¯s willing to inflict even on children. <b>Not </b>until they¡¯ve seen the aftermath of giving their child to him the first time. Some parents with multiple <b>pups </b>will give him each of their pups for punishment at least once just so they can use the threat of them receiving another <b>as </b>a means of control <b>over </b>them. Once pups turn eighteen the parents have no say in the punishment they receive.

    <b>I </b>can¡¯t say for certain if my older siblings have had it but I can say <b>I¡¯ve </b>seen the signs. As <b>I¡¯ve </b>gotten older it¡¯s be easier to tell when the adults have visited him for a belting. Only the youngest ones manage toe out without being cut and that might only be because of their age.¡±

    ¡°Cole,¡± I jump in white he¡¯s in a pause, not certain if he¡¯s going to continue or not. ¡°Do you have a general understanding of the discipline structure of your pack? Specifically how your father deals with spankings<b>? </b>I know you said he doesn¡¯t spank but it does sound very simr to it.¡±

    He nods his head slowly as he finally puts the forkful of macaroni in his mouth before going back to toying with the carrots on his te.

    ¡°Alpha Redmen¡¯s general rule is your age on your bare ass<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Are there any adjustments to his strength based on age or rank?<b>¡± </b>He shakes his head, slowly drawing a deep breath in.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you believe Alpha Redmen puts his fail strength into the backside of a pup?¡± Parker¡¯s voice is as shocked as I feel.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>know he does.¡± His voice is pained as he pushes his te away. His <b>eyes </b>close and he turns his head <b>away</b><b>, </b>cringing at a sight or sound that no <b>one </b><b>else </b>

    Chapter <b>216 </b>

    <b>hears</b><b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Cole</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>speak quietly with a great amount of concern holding my hand up to stop anyone else from talking.

    ¡°<b>Her </b>screams, alpha. Goddess, why can I still hear her screams?¡±

 Rising 217

    SHARE

    <b>Chapter </b><b>217 </b>

    <b>(</b>Cole¡¯s POV)

    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing it again. Every pack I¡¯ve been to has done this at some point. They act like they like me. They ask questions <b>trying </b>to <b>get </b><b>to </b>know more about me of my pack but these questions only serve to do one thing, to break me down.

    Olivia¡¯s screams from being belted by my father, a year after we first met, are tearing through my already sensitive head. The migraine I had <b>when </b>I arrived two nights ago had just started to subside when Lucas¡¯s multiple kicks to my face brought it right back.

    Madilyn¡¯s gentle snores against my neck seem to be the only thing keeping me from a full on breakdown having such a conversation creates. I push my te away, cringing as I turn my head into her neck, desperate to keep the innocent little one from experiencing the chans, the demon that threatens to break loose from within me.

    ¡°Cole?¡± I barely hear the alpha¡¯s gentle voice. My breathing is tight and fast making my ribs scream in pain.

    ¡°Her screams, alpha. Goddess, why can I still hear her screams<b>?</b>¡±

    1 finally gasp out trying to make sense of the shback guing

    my mind.

    ¡°Who Cole, who do you hear?¡±

    ¡°Olivia.¡± I whisper as I strain against the sights and sounds shing within my head.

    ¡°When did you help Olivia after she had been belted?¡±

    Alpha¡¯s voice is soft and patient. Something in the <b>way </b>he speaks to me is helping me to focus on the present<b>, </b>something no one has managed to do before.

    ¡°About a year after I first found her in my room. Alpha Redmen¡¯s office is not sound proofed. He prefers everyone hears the agony other¡¯s endure. I know her screams and I heard her inside my room. I waited until it sounded like they were traveling before <b>I </b>stepped out into the hall.

    I¡¯m not certain where she was headed but she ran right into me. I heard her before I saw her and I had dropped to one knee as she rounded the corner to my room. Blinded by terror she ran right into me, pounding her fists into my shoulders. Pushing with everything she had against me trying to get away<b>. </b>I held her close with one hand while I used the other to gently force her head down onto my shoulder. I knew when she rxed into me, wrapped her arms around me,

    that she knew who I was.

    We both froze when we heard our dads looking for her. I told her to stifle <b>as </b>I picked her up and hurried her into my room. It hurt her badly to be picked up but it was the fastest way to get her out of harm¡¯s way. Weid together on my bed for a while and actually ended up taking a nap. When we woke up she screamed from the pain she was in. I held her for a long time before I talked to her about using medication that Dr. Carter gives me on her.¡±

    I pause as I feel a hand wrap around mine. I open my eyes and look up into the softest brown eyes <b>I¡¯ve </b><b>ever </b>seen. I hold it for a moment before looking away.

    ¡°It was the first time I had ever suggested taking their pants off to a pup.¡±

    I can hear the shame in my own voice as I had never intended on talking about this.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cole. It¡¯s okay to talk about stuff like this. The only way I can help you deal with your past is to know about it.¡±

    I hear alpha¡¯s voice whisper. I hear Lucas in the background trying to <b>say </b>something but he <b>keeps </b>getting interrupted until he finally remains silent.

    ¡°I sat in my desk chair and helped her get off my bed so she was facing away from me. She said something about feeling me shake when I pulled her pants down. I could tell by her voice that she was nervous.¡±

    ¡°Did you ask why she was nervous?<b>¡± </b>

    I hear the beta chime in but his voice is surprisingly neutral.

    ¡°I did. She thought I was going to finish what my dad started. She broke loose from my father and ran before she had received all <b>eight </b>hits<b>. </b>I <b>think </b><b>she </b><b>said </b>she had two more. I reassured her that I wasn¡¯t going to belt her but touching where she was belted <b>at </b>was

 Rising 218

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>218 </b>

    <b>I </b>exined the process that I use. Dabbingrger amounts on the worst areas, letting it sit for several minutes before rubbing it in and she was to tell me to <b>stop </b>when the pain became too much.

    took me half an hour to cover her entire bottom. Once I was finished I cleaned everything up then went to the kitchen to scrounge up some dinner I t in my chair near her head and talked with her after I came back. I waited for her to feel like moving around again. Then I guided her back into her diethes After we ate she stayed the night.

    Fortunately, it was a Saturday so I had a day toe up with a usible reason for her to be out of school and contacted the principal Monday morning Got all of her work sent to me. I kept her out of school for a week.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>She was that bad?¡±

    Alpha Damian nearly whispers. I nod as I nervously y with Madilyn¡¯s hair refusing to look at the alpha. Her rhythmic breathing is creating a predictable pattern of hot and cold on my neck. I¡¯ve got to give him credit, this alpha is one of the smartest I¡¯vee across. He¡¯s already figured out how repetitive patterns are calming for me.

    ¡°How long did she stay with you?¡± Alpha asks calmly.

    ¡°A month.¡± I struggle to get the words out of my mouth. ¡°She <b>was </b>terrified to go home. She didn¡¯t know what she did wrong to make her father that mad but it was the ultimate punishment for her. <b>I </b>guess it would be for any eight year old.¡±

    I pause a moment trying to figure out why I¡¯m willing to talk so much to this alpha.

    ¡°Did she tell you what happened? Is that why you let her stay with you?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised by the kindness in Patrick¡¯s voice. I was truly convinced that the man hated me as badly <b>as </b>Lucas. Although I¡¯m still trying to figure out <b>why </b>everyone in alpha¡¯s upper ring is being so nice when this beating from his son had to be nned.

    ¡°She told me that she had gone out ying with a friend of hers. She said something to her dad before she left the apartment<b>. </b><b>At </b>first <b>she </b>thought that he didn¡¯t hear her but she¡¯s never gotten in trouble before for leaving without telling him where she was going.¡±

    ¡°You mentioned thatst night when you spoke of Olivia.¡±

    I nod my head as I continue my story.

    ¡°When she returned to the apartment. Her dad grabbed her arm and ranted about teaching her a lesson in running off before all of her chores are done while dragging her to my dad¡¯s office but she couldn¡¯t remember what chore she had forgotten to do.

    She had a bruise around her arm from fighting him hard. She had been to Alpha Redmen¡¯s office before but her dad was stronger. All her dad had to say <b>was </b>that he wanted eight on her bare ass and Alpha Redmen stopped what he <b>was </b>doing and cleared his <i>desk</i>. Her dadid her across <b>it</b>, alpha pulled her pants down<b>, </b>grabbed the belt he <b>leaves </b>hanging on the wall behind his desk and just started hitting. Somehow she managed to get out of her dad¡¯s <b>grasp </b>after <b>six </b>

    hits.

    I figured out how to get her to straddle my legs so she could sit and do her school workfortably for the week. When she refused to go home, I didn¡¯t force her. Instead I figured out when and where her bus picked up and when it dropped her off. I changed my schedule around that and took care of her. After a month of living with me her dad started getting upset about her being gone. It took me <b>several </b>nights of talking with her but she did ultimately head back home.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    ¡ê 1

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

    <i>SHARE </i>

 Rising 219

    The <b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>219 </b>

    I look up again into alpha¡¯s eyes. I linger there a moment really studying him.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m sorry aboutst night.¡±

    I finally whisper. He shakes his head as he reaches slowly towards me.

    ¡°I know your head is sore, I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±

    He whispers as he touches the side of my head. I can¡¯t keep myself from closing my eyes and turning away from his touch.

    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for.¡±

    ¡°Yes I do alpha. I don¡¯t force the pups to do anything. Last night, we forced Madilyn to ept my help. Her age and fear made it so there was no other way

    ¡°Is that what you tell yourself when you force yourself on to the pups<b>? </b>That you¡¯re helping them.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>That¡¯s enough Lucas.¡± Alpha growls at his son but it doesn¡¯t make a difference.

    ¡°No dad! Enough is enough. Why are you pussyfooting around with him? You should have gotten rid of him like you did that idiot, Das and his friends. He¡¯s the same damn thing. He¡¯s a violent, unpredictable<b>, </b>rapist getting his kicks off <b>of </b>little girls.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± I finally force myself to stand up to him.

    ¡°How dare you judge me before you know me.¡±

    I¡¯m breathing hard as my anxiety spikes. I don¡¯t ever fight back but this prick is really getting under my skin with his inability to <i>let </i>the pedophile rumor <ol><li><b>go</b>. </li></ol>

    ¡°Would you like to know what kind of wolf Das is? He has raped every she¨Cwolf he has ever dated, with and without my father¡¯s permission.

    He has three pups that he¡¯s abandoned as well as one on the way. All of them created through rape. All of them abandoned before they were ever born<b>. </b><b>And </b>those are the ones lucky enough to survive the pregnancy. I can¡¯t begin to tell you how many of his pups were miscarried because he refused to stop raping the mother. How many women I saw left tied to their beds, battered and broken from him tying them up and raping them for days on end. It¡¯s impossible to remember how many times I was forced to break into their room, forced to clean up his mess. You have no idea what it¡¯s like to take a nket and cover their shaking body with it. To climb into their bed and hold them because they are so terrified that they <b>resort </b>to hurting themselves trying to get loose from the restraints that bind them.

    Have you ever received the news that a she¨Cwolf you helped get to the hospitalmitted suicide after she miscarried her pup? I have. Goddess I can¡¯t begin to tell you how many times I¡¯ve seen that happen. I have seen first hand what happens to she¨Cwolves when they are forcibly raped. I have <b>seen </b>first hand what happens when pups are molested and raped by their male pack members. By the very wolves that are supposed to protect them from the rogues and marauders that are out to do the very same thing. But I¡¯m the fucking rapist. I¡¯m the fucking pedophile. I¡¯m the problem that everyone wants to get rid of. That no one wants to give a chance to.

    You beat the shit out of me based on what a rapist said or <b>was </b>it because I stumbled upon your dirty little secret. That you hope to silence me from speaking out by emphasizing what others have used me of. Hypocrisy doesn¡¯tst long within a pack Lucas. How long do you think she¡¯ll keep quiet before she has to tell her friends that she¡¯s fucking the alpha¡¯s son? That she lost her virginity to you. How many pre¨Cshifts have you fucked around with, Lucas<b>? </b>How many have lost their virginity to you? How many times have you forgotten the condom putting them in danger of getting pregnant?¡±

    Lucas has gone pale and silent with my rant, everyone has, but for the first time in a long time I can¡¯t reign in my frustration. I just can¡¯t bring myself to stop even though I know I¡¯ll pay dearlyter.

    ¡°How dare you. How dare you judge me, beat the shit out of me when you¡¯re doing the very thing I am used of. You don¡¯t h about me when you¡¯re the one having unprotected sex with ten to twelve year old girls.¡±

    mn thing to say

 Rising 220

    <b>Chapter </b><b>220 </b>

    I¡¯m not even certain as to when I stood from the table but when I finally end my rant the feeling in the room is ufortably tense and all I want to run. I find myself slowly stepping backwards from the table. 1 yelp when alpha takes hold of my arm even though I barely feel him,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. I didn¡¯t mean to rant like that. I wanted to tell you of my concerns privately. Not like this. You didn¡¯t deserve to find out like the

    I¡¯m shaking my head hard as I try to step away. I¡¯m holding Madilyn close, I don¡¯t want to let her go but the gravity of what I¡¯ve said, what I¡¯ve done hitting me hard. My freshly broken ribs are screaming and I¡¯m getting dizzy from the double concussion.

    ¡°Cole, look at me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. I¡¯m so sorry. Please just let me go upstairs.¡±

    ¡°In a minute, Cole. Who¡¯s the girl? I can¡¯t help her without a name.¡±

    Something about his voice pulls me back.

    ¡°Melody.¡± I whisper <b>¡°</b>I wasn¡¯t close enough for my wolf to get an exact age but from what we could smell, she¡¯s a pre¨Cshift ten to twelve years old.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He speaks gently.

    ¡°Go ahead to the medical room I showed youst night. I¡¯ll link Lilly to meet you there and I¡¯ll have Ange up there with your next dose of toradol for your pain. I¡¯ll check on you before I head to bed.¡±

    I nod my head as I back away from him slowly. My eyes <b>are </b>darting around, trying to figure out who is going to jump me when I pass by them but <b>the </b>only ones out of their seats are the alpha and beta. It appears that the beta is keeping Lucas in his seat and everyone appears to be in shock.

    Taking my chances I take off for the stairs leading to the room I¡¯m staying in, with Madilyn¡¯s warm, rhythmic breath against my neck the only thing keeping

    me sane.

    I jog to the steps <b>as </b>soon as I¡¯m out of sight of those at the table. I slow to a stop once I hit the bottom of the steps. I <b>lean </b>my back against the wall, holding my breath as the sting from the multiple cuts all over my back light up at the same time. I slowly let my breath out as I lean my head back against the wall, closing my eyes as I curse my own stupidity.

    I yelp as I feel a gentle grasp on my arm. I¡¯m starting to wheeze badly as I open my eyes and find them looking into the soft brown eyes of Dr. Pierce<b>. </b>

    I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± She reassured me as <b>I </b>groan.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,

    ¡°How much did he tell you of what just happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. He asked if I could give you a dose of toradol. You are looking rough right now. Let¡¯s get you upstairs andfortable in bed. I¡¯m going to use your hip this time, give your arms a break.¡±

    hots in <i>please </i>

    I freeze, instantly going into a fear driven panic. Ever since the whipping my back has been messed up and receiving shots in either of my hips are a nightmare for me.

    ¡°Please not my hip.¡± I know she sees my fear when I look into her eyes. ¡°My right is easier than my left to handle but just barely. Please. I¡¯ll undress. I¡¯ll do anything, just not my hip.¡±

    I¡¯m repeating myself, unable toprehend her response. I¡¯m frozen in ce<b>, </b>refusing to move until I feel her hugging me tight against her. I¡¯m still muttering as I hear her gently hushing my hysteria

    ¡°You¡¯re showing me a lot of fear with this particr location. I promise I¡¯ll do something different but we need to get you upstairs.<b>¡± </b>

    She holds me gently until I start moving on my own up the stairs.

    It¡¯s a true struggle to carry Madilyn up the steps and I spot Luna at the top waiting for us. I¡¯m panting with a hard wheeze behind it as I get to the top.

    Luna smiles gently as she ces her hands on my elbows, stopping me briefly.

    <i>1/2 </i>

    Chapter <b>220 </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry tuna. I¡¯m so sorry. Please tell alphs not to punish Lucas, Please, no more physical punishment. No one deserunt . Hesse

    <b>My </b>physical and mental pain has made it impossible to control my emotions as I feel the tears I loathe, stream doom my fare. I¡¯m not deserting of <b>their </b>patience and kindness. I just threw their son under the bus in my own desperation to get him off my back.

    <b>I¡¯m </b><b>weak </b>and I don¡¯t deserve to be here. Alpha males don¡¯t cry. They don¡¯t yelp or scream, they simply fight back until their aggressor in CALAIS DE

    dead.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    ? 2

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 221

    Chapter <b>221 </b>

    ¡°Let me take Lynnie.¡± Luna states quietly, taking the steeping pup from my arms. The weight difference theses me off as dragger dightly backwalle tett

    Dr. Pierce.

    <b>¡°</b>What happened at dinner to make you sa tense and fearful?¡± she asks as I try to get out of her hold.

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain, Ang. It looks like we need to get more information from Demetri. Enna responds when all Fear do is shake my head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you in your room. I¡¯m going to help you get out of your pants before you get in bed. I¡¯m going to use your thigh for the shots and i nand us change the bandage on your left leg.¡±

    I¡¯m panting hard as I struggle to move, her touch is gentle on my arms as I step forward only to stumble back into her. I¡¯m tense and struggling to contain my desire to fight. My movements are instinctual as I pull my hands away from hers. I whine in frustration as I try to move again towards the room init my muscles just won¡¯t cooperate. Luna backs away as Dr. Pierce struggles with me. She tries again to close her arms around me but again I pull away, manding up for myself is proving to be my own undoing as I¡¯m literally paralyzed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, Cole.¡± Dr. Pierce¡¯s voice cuts through my increasing panic. ¡°Move with me.¡±

    Her grip is firm but not painful as I attempt to pull away. ¡°Come on, left first.¡±

    I finally pick my foot up and move it forward before doing the same with the right. I¡¯m moving slowly with Dr. Pierce right behind me as we enter the room. My body is on fire as the adrenaline from cussing Lucas outes crashing down, leaving me weak and riddled with excruciating pain.

    ¡°Hold on to the bedpost.¡±

    Dr. Pierce¡¯s voice brings my attention to the bed beside me. The bed has been left in much the same way as I left itst night as the only thing i did this morning was take my medication. I¡¯m vaguely aware of Dr. Pierce pulling my pants down as she does it with such tender care for my wounds that I barely feel it.

    Lift one of your feet.¡±

    I start with my right and wait for further directions. My mind has switched to auto pilot, merely reacting tomands and nothing else.

    ¡°Stay still Cole. I¡¯m going to use your right thigh for these shots.<b>¡± </b>

    I grab hold of the post with both hands. <b>I¡¯ve </b>never had shots standing up before but my right thigh is about the best ce right now.

    ¡°Can you put all your weight on your left? It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t but it will be less painful considering your current position.¡±

    I start shifting my position as she wipes down my leg, whimpering lightly as the pain increases.

    ¡°I hear your whimpers<b>, </b>Cole. I¡¯m going to do this quickly.¡±

    Before I can respond I feel the pressure then the intense burn of the first medication, taking the very breath out of me. My grip tightens around the tail post of the bed as I¡¯m hit with the second. I can¡¯t stifle my yelp as the sting of this one hits me harder than the burn of the first. I¡¯m whimpering <b>hard </b>and can¡¯t control my urge to pull away from her every touch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry those were so rough.¡±

    Her voice is soothing but it¡¯s hard for me to stay still as she ces the bandaids on my leg. I finally ce my leg on the <b>ground </b>as I <b>can¡¯t </b>handle <b>the </b><b>painful </b>burning from my other thigh. It¡¯s taking everything I have not to bang my head into the post of the bed as everything I feel starts to hit at the same

    time.

    I feel firm but gentle hands wrap around me <b>as </b>any wheezing bes even more pronounced,

    ¡°I¡¯m <b>your </b><b>same </b>height so I can handle you leaning against me. Let <b>me </b><b>have </b>your hands.¡±

    The Son of Red Fang

 Rising 222

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>222 </b>

    <b>It¡¯s </b>a struggle for me toply. I cringe and hold what little breath I¡¯m getting as she gently massages my hands, loosening my hold on the <b>bed </b>before encouraging me to take the final three steps needed for me toy down.

    I can feel my body shaking as I attempt toy on my right side but anything touching my left leg right now is pure torture, leading me to get frustrated <b>and </b>it¡¯s getting harder to contain it.

    ¡°Ang.¡± I hear Luna¡¯s voice calling Dr. Pierce as I hear the multiple machines in the room getting turned on.

    ¡°He¡¯s having a really tough time gettingfortable with that leg being burned. Do you have an extra pillow we can put between his knees?¡±

    I barely stifle my yelp as I feel Luna¡¯s hand grasp mine, keeping me from wing at the pillow my head is on.

    <b>My </b>eyes are closed but I feel, smell and hear everything around me. I stiffen hard as I feel the warm body of Madilyn beingid against <b>my </b>chest. Luna¡¯s hand gently guides my own until it is wrapped gently around her daughter.

    I open my eyes, frozen in fear as I look into her gentle light blue eyes. I watch her <b>as </b>sheys on the other side of Madilyn.

    ¡°Please.¡± I whisper pathetically. ¡°I¡¯m in too much pain, Luna. I don¡¯t want to hurt her<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I¡¯m breathless after trying to exin so very little but it does no good.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to hurt her.¡±

    I close my eyes again as she reaches towards me, her touch can barely be felt along my temple, yet I still find <b>myself </b>cringing <b>and </b>whimpering under herfort. I hear the sounds of the nebulizer starting up and despite how desperately I need it I simply can¡¯t calm the panic welling up inside me.

    I feel Luna sit up in the bed before a phone ringing can easily be heard. The mask to the nebulizer <b>is </b>gently ced <b>over </b>my mouth and nose just <b>as </b><b>I </b><b>hear </b>alpha¡¯s voice over the phone.

    ¡°Demetri, what happened at dinner after I left? I know Lucas was being ridiculous with hisments but he was a lot better than this when I brought Maddie up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have warned you two that he would be rough. He got fed up with Lucas¡¯sments and cussed him out. The trouble is he¡¯s disclosed disturbing information both from his own pack as well as what, or rather who, Lucas was having rtions withst night. I¡¯m certain disclosing such information about the alpha¡¯s son the way he did has him anticipating some sort of significant physical punishment.¡±

    I cringe as I hear his words, bucking my head in my fight against the mask.

    ¡°Cole, stop fighting Ang. I know it¡¯s difficult for you but you need to calm down and allow the medication to work.¡±

    I¡¯m shaking badly <b>as </b><b>I </b>reach for Dr. Pierce¡¯s hand. She has one very gently holding the soft mask against my battered face and I can feel the other holding the back of my head.

    ¡°Thank you, Demetri.¡± Dr. Pierce speaks to the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing the phone is close enough for Cole to hear me if he responded that quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes dear. You¡¯re on speaker phone so he can hear you but he¡¯s still really tense and shaking badly. Ang is holding the nebulizer mask to his face right now. He keeps trying to fight it even though he¡¯s wheezing badly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. Considering how bruised his face is now I imagine strapping <b>even </b>the foam lined mask to him would cause pe¡­. Plus when <b>he¡¯s </b>panicking everything bes confining. Cole, I need you to listen to me son.¡±

    I try to shrink away from his voice, not ready to hear the punishment I know my broken, battered body cannot handle.

 Rising 223

    <b>Chapter </b><b>223 </b>

    ¡°You have done nothing wrong. Do not fear Lilly or Angeln. Do not fight them. All they want is to calm and chefort zou Prefuels with a do that for you but I will be upter. I¡¯ll spend some time with you enre I calm den

    1 yelp hard as Dr. Pierce moves her hand from the back of my head. Time itself seems to freeze with my reaction to something on dagle

    ¡°I¡¯d like to get you a milligram of Ativan. Can you hold the mask? I don¡¯t want to strap it to you.

    Dr. Pierce¡¯s voice is soft and encouraging as 1 find the will to ce my hand on the mask as the lets go srit

    ¡°What¡¯s going on down there with you?¡±

    1 hear Luna sigh heavily as she gently starts petting my hair.

    ¡°Things have calmed down a bit. Lucas finally submitted to the fact that he¡¯s not leaving the table until I take hire upstairs to his rooms which allowed Patrick and Parker to go check on the prospects. He¡¯s refusing to give me the information that Fm demanding so Pm trying to work out what I¡¯m going to do with him. Damian is still at the table. He cleared everything but his brother¡¯s te and started the dishwasher. I¡¯m not certain d be in fearing or ting games but he¡¯s still here.¡±

    I can hear Dr. Pierce¡¯s footsteps approaching the bed after several minutes of her opening and closing cabs.

    ¡°Lilly, can you show Cole this medication? Show him the back so he can verify that it¡¯s not opened <b>as </b>well as the dosage. Then push it through the fowl and see if he¡¯ll allow you to put it in his mouth.¡±

    I open my eyes at her directions towards Luna. She ces the phone down on the pillow, Alpha has gone silent and I can hear Dr. Piercer pulling items ca of the cabs behind me. I reach my hand out as herses towards mine, gently grasping her wrist where I need it to read the packaging before letting her go. She smiles gently as I close my eyes, taking a slow, deep breath as my lungs start easing up from the beginning stages of another panic induced asthma attack.

    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s calmed down a lot since you got me on the phone.¡±

    ¡°His cooperation has increased. He¡¯s actually holding the mask to his face right now. Cole, are you ready for the Ativan?¡±

    I bring the mask away from my face and open my mouth, allowing her to drop it in.

    ¡°Demetri, when he got to the top of the steps with Madilyn and Ang, he begged me to tell you not to physically punish Lucas. That no one deserves to gs through that. What did he tell you?¡±

    I can hear Alpha sigh over the phone. I tense up knowing that alphas don¡¯t like being told what to do with their pack.

    ¡°His pack¡¯s discipline structure is very different from ours, there¡¯s no mercy or consideration towards age or rank. It doesn¡¯t surprise me that he would make such a request. I can¡¯t promise that I won¡¯t physically punish Lucas, as the information that Cole provided me is extremely dangerous for the girt involved but I am going to give Lucas the opportunity to avoid it. I¡¯m sorry Cole. I don¡¯t expect you to understand but that¡¯s the best I can do. Let me know when he¡¯s asleep. I¡¯ll bring Lucas up and then grab you and Ang. We will all meet downstairs in themon room to discuss what happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a little while then.¡±

    Luna hangs up the phone as Dr. Pierce takes the mask and puts it away.

    ¡°Just breathe normally.¡± She speaks leaning over near my ear. I feel her press the stethoscope gently against my back<b>, </b>I¡¯m surprised that I¡¯ve calmed down so quickly. I guess hearing the alpha say I¡¯ve done fothing wrong was something I needed, although I¡¯ve had plenty that hurt me for no reason.

    ¡°You¡¯re still tight but better than when you first faid down. I¡¯m sorry to create pain after you¡¯ve settled down so well your leg. Tomorrow you need to take another medicated bath. I¡¯ll bring you downstairs and let you soak in it for a while.¡±

    got to change this bandage on

    <b>I¡¯ve </b>tensed up as she talks. Even with her touch being gentle, it¡¯s still difficult <i>for </i>me to feel her lift my leg to put the pillow between any knees so she can work without me moving around..

    <i>1/2 </i>

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b>Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>224 </b>

 Rising 224

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b>Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>224 </b>

    <b>She¡¯s </b>working quickly, using scissors to get the bulk of the bandages off without hitting the burn but I still yelp in pain. I roll toward Madilyn, warning me face into the pillow and gathering the side of it into my fist.

    It¡¯s only seconds before Luna¡¯s hand is in my hair, trying tofort and soothe. I¡¯m in tears by the time everything is removed from my wond Farming to <b>stay </b>sane with the insane amount of pain that these bandage changes create, if I were standing I¡¯d be putting my head through the wall.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole. I¡¯m going to do some more research and try to find a better way of doing this. You shouldn¡¯t have to go through this much pain for a bandage change.¡±

    I barely hear Dr. Pierce¡¯s voice but from what I do hear I know it¡¯s sincere. It¡¯s rare for me to find a doctor that feels bad about the pain I¡¯m in when they are trying to help me. That¡¯s perhaps the only way I manage the bandage change, by repeating to myself that she¡¯s trying to help me.

    I yelp repeatedly as she starts spreading the specialized cream around my leg. It takes everything I have not to jump off the bed and run for the hills.

    I¡¯m not certain when I realized that Luna had left me but I find it hard to contain my yelps when I feel her again behind me.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s stronger than Demetri¡¯s but it¡¯s important that you don¡¯t fight it. Don¡¯t think about it. I promise it will help in ways you don¡¯t understand <b>yet</b>.

    I can¡¯t tell how she¡¯s positioned behind me but I can feel her arm drape over my neck beforeying her hand on the pillow beside my head.

    ¡°The inside of my wrist is the second strongest location for scent. As luna of my pack my scent will providefort and security to you. Take my hand in yours so you can adjust my position for the most effect on you.¡±

    I yelp several more times at Dr. Pierce¡¯s touch. My entire leg is on fire and it¡¯s <b>a </b>struggle to stay still. I feel Madilyn roll <b>away </b>from me. I¡¯m shocked as to how lonely I feel without her scent near.

    ¡°Take Lilly¡¯s hand Cole. This is going to be rough but it should provide about eight hours <b>of </b>pain relief

    <b>SO </b>

    <b>you </b><b>can </b>

    sleep.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    Alpha¡¯s voice resonates through the room. I can¡¯t help but cringe and whimper as the power he holds hits me.

    ¡°The amount of pain he¡¯s in from this burn is extreme enough that I¡¯d like to use a local anesthetic to numb it. I¡¯d like to n to have him in <b>a </b>medicated bath tomorrow morning and we need to get him back on IV antibiotics.¡± <b>I </b>can hear him sigh as his footsteps get closer.

    ¡°Really dad. Why do I have to be here?¡±

    ¡°Lucas, you have been given your instructions. While I was nning on waiting until after he was <b>asleep </b>toe in here, I can feel the amount of stress and pain he¡¯s going through. You will silence yourself or pay the consequences<b>.</b>¡± I feel Luna move behind me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t Lilly, you¡¯re just about perfect.¡±

    I¡¯ve closed my eyes in an effort to concentrate on my breathing. <b>I </b>tense <b>as </b>I <b>feel </b>Dr. Pierce wiping down my leg. I know she¡¯s preparing to <b>give </b>me the lidocaine shots around my deep, infected burn but I¡¯m not <b>as </b>certain <b>as </b><b>she </b>is that the pain of receiving the shots being worth the relief I¡¯ll get from <b>the </b>pain I¡¯m already in.

    I pull my leg away, whimpering into the pillow as the sting from the alcohol sets in.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot to ask of you but I need you to stay still. If you don¡¯t think you can then it may be best if I use a soft restraint on just this injured leg.¡±

    I hear her words and my anxiety spikes because of it but once again I¡¯m losing the battle, the desperate battle <b>I </b>always

    the <b>one </b>with my own sanity.

    The <b>Son </b>of Red Fang

 Rising 225

    Chapter <b>225 </b>

    (Demetri POV)

    I¡¯m stunned in ce as Cole backs away from the table. Considering the effort it took for him to get out here, I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s even standing, el dine that he¡¯s cradling Madilyn protectively to his chest.

    ¡®Do not move. He¡¯s going to take off but he¡¯s going upstairs. He¡¯s in no condition to do anything else. Keep Lucas in his seat and the path to the stain clear.¡®

    1 link with Patrick, Parker and Damian. To my relief, I see Patrick move behind Lucas<b>, </b>putting his hands lightly on his shoulders.

    Cole¡¯s eyes are darting wildly making me wonder how the young man can evenprehend what he¡¯s seeing. No matter, he seems to see what he needs to take off into the foyer towards the stairs.

    Ang, Lilly; Cole is headed upstairs with Madilyn.¡®

    I stay seated, steepling my hands, thinking deeply about the information Cole just shared. What kind of hell has this young man been living in? What kind of mental torture has he had to endure? To be the one forced to go into their rooms, to untie them as they fight and scream. To see their broken, battered bodies. To find out they had killed themselves after Das forced them to abort his pup in the cruelest way possible.

    He admitted that the pups of his pack are indeed being molested and raped. I just have no way of putting his acknowledgment of seeing the damaging results of such treatment in the pups with the fact that he¡¯s providing protection marks for them.-

    Which brings up another question, does he even realize that the marks are protecting them? Or is his knowledge confined to the fact that it relieves the symptoms? Did he even say? I can¡¯t remember. Which is why I recorded it. I need to revisit it, transcribe it for future use.

    Then there¡¯s his knowledge of Melody. How does he know after such a short visit from ten feet or more away that she¡¯s a pre¨C<b>shift</b>? That they <b>had </b>unprotected sex<b>? </b>

    Considering he¡¯s interacting on a regr basis with seven to fifteen year old girls, it¡¯s understandable that he would recognize her age but his <b>ability </b>to detect semen on her or worse, in her? Shock doesn¡¯t even begin to describe the feelings I have.

    Cole¡¯s yelp echoes through the foyer. The only reason I stay seated is because I had heard Ang¡¯s footstepsing from the west wing. Her voice is too quiet for me to understand, reassuring me of her ability to calm him when I know I¡¯m far too angry to do so<b>. </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m heading to bed.¡± Lucas suddenly deres trying to stand from the table.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You will remain at the table until I take you to your/room.¡±

    My voice is calm, but firm with a monotonous tone.

    ¡°And when will that be? I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡°When Cole is asleep or once you tell me who you¡¯ve been having sex with.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you about Melody or the others <b>I¡¯ve </b>slept with.¡±

    He has a dangerously daring tone to his voice, pissing me off even further as I cringe from Cole¡¯s yelps. They are muffled by the fact that he¡¯s upstairs <b>in </b><b>his </b>room but they are as painful to hear as it is to feel my stomach churning wildly with the stress he¡¯s in. I sigh heavily before turning my attention back on Lucas.

    ¡°You and Damian both are under the same strict rules. When each of you turned sixteen, I sat you down and talked at length, not simply about what sex was and how to do it but thews of the pack and my own strict rules. I made it clear that <b>sex </b>before adulthood was a privilege not a right and as long <b>as </b>you¡¯re under twenty¨Cone and living under my roof you will follow my rules. First rule being, as an alpha, you can only have sex <b>with </b>shifters delta level or higher. Having sex with a gamma or omega can be misconstrued as rape by coercion because of the fank difference<b>. </b>You can pregnancy with a non¨Cshifter which tends to be high in those ranks. Getting a non¨Cshifter pregnant with an alpha¡¯s pu

    ¡°I know this dad!¡±

    ¡°Well you¡¯re running the same unnecessary risk by having unprotected sex with a pre¨Cshift!¡±

    <b>into </b>the risk of idental kill both of them.¡±

    Chapter <b>225 </b>

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not! None of the girls I¡¯ve been with can get pregnant! Do you really think I¡¯m stupid enough to bed a pre chin that kan get prepa

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    POST COMM

 Rising 226

    I¡¯mpletely bowled over by his admittances of many Paving few with give deder diren but a girl ray song here we de drumming my fingers on the wooden uile, I can¡¯t believe Cols i correct That Mediaty likely Recon ren and the ones out and inte son is having sex with them.

    ¡°How many have you faced?¡±

    1 sound a lot calmer than I actually am, the shock of what little he¡¯s shared with this gaselig at nty brain hot new of my skiffe as an alphs is active bar the right questions to elicit an emotional response that¡¯s more likely to give me the information I¡¯m atter when the <i>and </i>I¡¯m questing don¨¦s vind in straightforward with their answers.

    ¡°What the hell dad! 1 would never rape them!¡±

    ¡°Sex with an under aged girl is still rape, Lucas. You¡¯re a sixteen year old alpha male. You have influenes. That¡¯s the white regem I have det trint roles we sex. That¡¯s why you not only have to follow packws but my rules as well. It¡¯s why I raised the two of your, as well as your sister, in a way to promots an open rtionship with your mother and 1. We raised you so that sex is not a taboo subject to be swept under the futur erhing led to about concerning the responsibilities thate with being sexually active has been tossed away like a sack of garbage. Her chany girls have performed

    ¡°None. They wanted it. They begged me to be their first and I figured what better way to stay away from diseases and condoms than in a ginn.¡°

    I run my hands roughly through my hair. More information that I needed but didn¡¯t want to know. The only benefit. I have at the moment is that my kitchen help has already left and Damian is silently clearing the dishes from the table.

    I motion silently for him to leave his brother¡¯s te while Parker sprays down the table and towels it off. It¡¯s only after things appear calm with Lerse that 3 ask Parker and Patrick to check in on the prospects with an emphasis on Jamie. He has an appointment <b>with </b>Ang in the morning to check on his heating and I n on meeting with him to ask about what he saw in regards to today¡¯s fight.

    Damian takes a seat in my normal spot, pulling his phone from his back pocket as he does. Everything has gone silent as I struggle with the increasing cramps forming in my own abdomen. I go through a series of deep breathing exercises, trying to calm and soothe my nausea and pain but I can tell that he¡¯s struggling badly.

    I catch Damian¡¯s eyes after a particrly harsh attempt for my stomach to turn itself inside out. Fortunately, by decreasing the amount feat and eating more frequently I have been able to ride Cole¡¯s bouts of severe anxiety since the worst of it hitst night. I will admit that I¡¯ve never had a significant dyed reaction before. I had a hint of queasiness the night he came but it was nothingpared tost night <b>when </b>he had his night terror.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He nearly whispers.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m in need of some Zofran and Ativan. It¡¯s been a long time since a wolf like Cole has been around.¡±

    ¡°Is that why we¡¯re still sitting at the table? You don¡¯t want to make him more anxious?¡±

    ¡°Something like that. Even though Cole is extremely sensitive he has no perception of the different auras a werewolf can create. All he understands is power and his abuse is deep enough that he feared Patrick this evening.¡±

    Damian nods quietly. ¡°I saw him try to move away from Patrick when Pat got upset seeing his head. That¡¯s not normal. Alpha¡¯s usually only respond to the pack leader with submission. I¡¯ve never heard of one fearing a lower rank.¡±

    ¡°None of it¡¯s normal as Cole doesn¡¯t have a normal life.¡±

    I reach into my pocket, pulling out my ringing phone,

    ¡°Lilly?¡± She starts talking before I have a chance to ask what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°Demetri, what happened at dinner after I left? /know Lucas was being ridiculous with hisments but he was a lot better than this when I brought Maddie up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have warned you two that he would be rough. He got fed up with Lucas¡¯sments and cussed him out. The trouble is he¡¯s disclosed disturbing information both from his own pack as well as what, or rather who, Lucas was having rtions withst night. I¡¯m certain disclosing such information about the alpha¡¯s son the way he did has him anticipating some sort of significant physical punishment.¡±

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>C </b>

 Rising 227

    <b>hapter </b><b>227 </b>

    I can hear the motor to the nebulizer start up as the hiss from the flowing air gets closer to the phone. It only takes a moment before I can hest Bi whimper and fight against the mask.

    ¡°Cole, stop fighting Ang. I know it¡¯s difficult for you but you need to calm down and allow the medication to work.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Demetri.¡± Ang speaks to the phone.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m guessing the phone is close enough for Cole to hear me if he responded that quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes dear. You¡¯re on speaker phone so he can hear you but he¡¯s still really tense and shaking badly. Ang is holding the nebulizer mask to his face right now. He keeps trying to fight it even though he¡¯s wheezing badly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. Considering how bruised his face is now I imagine strapping even the foam lined mask to him would cause pain. Plus when he¡¯s panicking everything bes confining. Cole, I need you to listen to me son.¡± I pause a moment before continuing ¡°You have done nothing wrong. Do not fear Lilly or Ang. Do not fight them. All they want is to calm andfort you. I¡¯m much too angry with Lucas to do that for you but I will be upter. I¡¯ll spend some time with you once I calm down.¡±

    I cringe as I hear him yelp before hearing Ang talking to him.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to get you a milligram of Ativan. Can you hold the mask? I don¡¯t want to strap it to you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on down there with you?¡± <b>I </b>hear Lilly sigh heavily.

    ¡°Things have calmed down a bit. Lucas finally submitted to the fact that he¡¯s not leaving the table until I take him upstairs to his room which allowed Patrick and Parker to go check on the prospects. He¡¯s refusing to give me the information that I¡¯m demanding so I¡¯m trying to work out what I¡¯m going to do with him. Damian is still at the table. He cleared everything but his brother¡¯s te and started the dishwasher. I¡¯m not certain if he <b>is </b>texting or <b>ying </b>games but he¡¯s still here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Ican hear Ang¡¯s footsteps after several minutes of her opening and closing cabs before talking again.

    ¡°Lilly, can you show Cole this medication? Show him the back so he can verify that it¡¯s not opened as well as the dosage. Then push it through the foil and see if he¡¯ll allow you to put it in his mouth.¡±

    I¡¯ve gone silent momentarily.

    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s calmed down a lot since you got me on the phone.¡±

    ¡°His cooperation has increased. He¡¯s actually holding the mask to his face right now. Cole, are you ready for the Ativan?¡±

    Lilly goes silent as she works with Cole.

    ¡°Demetri, when he got to the top of the steps with Madilyn and Ang, he begged me to tell you not to physically punish Lucas. That no one deserves to go through that. What did he tell you?¡±

    I sigh heavily knowing he would make such a request after telling us about his experience with Olivia.

    ¡°His pack¡¯s discipline structure is very different from ours. There¡¯s no mercy or consideration towards age or rank. It doesn¡¯t surprise me that he would make such a request. I can¡¯t promise that I won¡¯t physically punish Lucas, as the information that Cole provided me is extremely dangerous for the girl involved but I am going to give Lucas the opportunity to avoid it. I¡¯m sorry Cole. I don¡¯t expect you to understand but that¡¯s the best <b>I </b>can do. Let me know when he¡¯s asleep. I¡¯ll bring Lucas up and then grab you and Ang. We will all meet downstairs in themon room to discuss what happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a little while then.¡±

    ain due to <b>the </b>abuse of <b>his </b>own

    She hangs up shortly after but I¡¯m not satisfied. Far from it really. I have a wolf enduring immense physical and pack and because he is rumored to be a pedophile my own son enacts his own justice while doing the very same thing. I¡¯m trying to figure out what <b>I¡¯m </b>going to do with Lucas but I¡¯m distracted by the painful knots that are forming in my stomach.

    ¡°Lucas, Damian. I wanted to wait it out until he¡¯s asleep but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to work out. Lucas, <b>you </b>will enter the room and either stay <b>by </b><b>the </b>

    or sit on the couch. I don¡¯t want to hear a thing from you. Understood.¡±

    door

 Rising 228

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>sir.¡± He replieszily. I stand from the table and start making my way upstairs.

    I hear Lilly talking to Cole as i walk by the door.

    ¡°The inside of my wrist is the second strongest location for scent. As luna of my pack my scent will providefort and security to you. Take my hand in yours so you can adjust my position for the most effect on you.¡±

    I cringe as he yelps several more times. I enter my room quickly going straight to my bathroom and make it just in time to furl dinner into themode

    ¡°Dad?¡± I hear Damian¡¯s voice wavering in my doorway.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I pant unconvincingly as I look at him from the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you throw up because of a wolf in distress before.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since it¡¯s happened honestly. I seem to have had a dyed reaction to Cole¡¯s condition because I certainly didn¡¯t feel like <b>this the </b>first night he came.¡±

    ¡°Could it be because he¡¯s getting worse?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I don¡¯t want to stay here too long. He needs me.¡±

    Damian reaches out to take my hand, pulling me up off the ground. I quickly brush my teeth before grabbing the Zofran <b>and </b>Ativan I¡¯m in need of and popping both into my mouth. We head back to Cole¡¯s room and slowly enter to Ang¡¯s <b>voice</b>.

    ¡°Take Lilly¡¯s hand Cole. This is going to be rough but it should provide about eight hours of pain relief so you can sleep.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The amount of pain he¡¯s in from this burn is extreme enough that I¡¯d like to use a local anesthetic to numb it. I¡¯d like to n to have him in a medicated bath tomorrow morning and we need to get him back on IV antibiotics<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I sigh as I take a few steps towards the bed..

    ¡°Really dad. Why do I have to be here<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Lucas, you have been given your instructions. While I was nning on waiting until after he was asleep toe in here, I can feel the amount of stress and pain he¡¯s going through. You will silence yourself or pay the consequences.¡±

    I snap at Lucas as Lilly starts moving around behind Cole.

    ¡°Don¡¯t Lilly, you¡¯re just about perfect.¡±

    I¡¯m trying hard to soften my voice as he whimpered when I first came into the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot to ask of you but I need you to stay still. If you don¡¯t think you can then it may be best if I use <b>a </b>soft restraint on just this injured leg.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s slow down Ang. I know I said I¡¯de up after he¡¯s asleep but my intuitive side <b>is </b>violently disagreeing.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I bite back the growl threatening to <b>escape </b>from Lucas¡¯s tant disregard for my instructions.

    ¡°It means he threw up dinner and took a bunch of medication.¡± Damian snaps as Patrick enters the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since that¡¯s happened/boss.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cole whispers<b>. </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>228 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t tre, Cale. I know what we both need, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Damian, I need you to hold Madilyn while I hold Cle

    1 pick her soundly sleeping body up out of the bed as Damian starts towards us,

    ¡°Would you like me to take her to bed?¡±

    ¡°No Day, I think Cole having her for the night again will help him to rx. He can also address any cramping if she gets any during the righe. She has in the morning so I¡¯ll stop in and get her back to her room for that.¡±

    I nod my head as Lilly exins her decision and fortunately, Lucas keeps his mouth shut as Damian takes Madilyn from me, I sit on the bed, taking ¨¤ deep, calming breath as Cole tries to back away. I kick my shoes off before lifting my feet up onto the bed.

    ¡°Stay still Cole. I¡¯m going toy with you like I did when we did the IV.¡±

    He whimpers softly but makes no further attempts to move. Iy on my side, making myselffortable, edging myself closer to his trembling body.

    ¡°Cole, it¡¯s important for you to understand who I am as an alpha, how I work. I will never punish you for doing as I¡¯ve asked you. Even when you <b>struggle </b>toply, I will encourage you not punish you. You will never be punished for asking questions and I will always answer your questions to <b>the </b><b>best </b>of my ability. I do not over react.

    If you are doing something wrong, then I will correct you. My corrections are not punishments rather they are guidance towards what I expect or <b>need</b>. Things that are done correctly will be praised and encouraged.¡±

    He¡¯s breathing in pants by the time <b>I¡¯ve </b>gotten close to him.

    ¡°Lift your head Cole. I¡¯m going to slide my arm underneath so I can get you into a hug.¡±

    Heplies with only a little hesitation this time, settling into my arm the best he <b>can</b>.

    ¡°Alpha please, I can¡¯t handle what Dr. Pierce wants to do.¡±

    He whispers near my ear<b>. </b>

    ¡°If you¡¯re in enough pain for Ang to propose this level of pain relief, I think it¡¯s worth trying. Don¡¯t <b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 229

    The <b>Son </b>of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>229 </b>

    ¡°I told youst night that I don¡¯t handle lidocaine shots well. The burn is a reminder.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>A reminder

    what?¡± I ask as I start running my fingertips along his temple.

    His eyes are closed as he moves his left arm blindly, not knowing what to do with it.

    <b>¡°</b>Put your hand on my side<b>. </b>Grab hold of my shirt.¡±

    ¡°Please alpha.¡±

    He barely speaks as he settles his hand against my side.

    ¡°You did wonderfully downstairsst night. Don¡¯t psych yourself out of getting relief that you need.¡±

    ¡°This is different alpha. I swear to you. It¡¯s a deep burn and I can¡¯t handle anything on top of it.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain you don¡¯t want to try?¡±

    ¡°Please alpha. All it¡¯s going to do is trigger the memory of this and so much more. I barely held onst night. I can¡¯t handle round two. Not all the way around my leg.¡±

    I sigh but there¡¯s something about what he¡¯s saying that I ultimately understand.

    ¡°Ang, what can you do to get himfortable for the night without the shots<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s the best thing I have, Demetri. I thought you came in to help him get through them.¡±

    ¡°I did but he knows the level of pain he¡¯s already in. He knows how the local anesthetic feels.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Wimp.¡± Lucas scoffs.

    I can feel his body jerk to the sounds of Ang putting everything she was going to use for the anesthesia back in the metal bin. As much as I wanted to address Lucas¡¯sment I turn my attention back to Cole.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re going to yelp if I touch you so I need you to stifle that. I don¡¯t want you to wake Madilyn. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. Squeeze my <b>shirt</b><b>.</b>¡±

    I say everything quietly as I ce my hand on the back of his head. His body goes rigid at my touch, his breathing bes short pants as he holds his breath.

    ¡°What a fucking baby. Can¡¯t even handle hearing the shit getting put away.¡±

    ¡°Lucas¡± I growl as Cole cowers into the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m weak. I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    He struggles against my hold, separating himself from me and simr to what he didst night, quickly brings his hand from his side to his face<b>. </b>The difference this time is I see his mouth open as he <b>tries </b>to dive for his hand.

    Fortunately, I¡¯m not the only one seeing this behavior resulting in three of us grabbing his arm and pinning him down. our sudden actions preventing him from what he <b>seeks</b><b>. </b>

    nes hard, nearly yelping at

    ¡°What the hell, dad? He was getting ready to give us a nice little show. One that would send his ass back to where he came <b>from</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Our growls resonate through the small room. Even Lilly and Ang¡¯s <b>growls </b>are deep and guttural causing Cole to yelp and fight our hold <b>on </b><b>him</b>.

    ¡°Lucas,¡± I growl, tired of the callousness I¡¯m hearing from my own son. <b>¡°</b><b>At </b>this point you will remain silent or you will incur <b>the </b>original punishment <b>I </b>wanted to implement before your mom mentioned Cole¡¯s request. You will remain in this room until I exin <b>what </b><b>your </b>options are for <b>the </b><b>behavior </b>you¡¯ve

    <b>1/2 </b>

    disyed. Afterwards, Patrick will take you to your room. I don¡¯t even want to hear your shoes <b>squeaking </b>when you shift your <b>weight </b>as if you need ban now <b>is </b>the time to request it. Do you understand my expectations?¡±

    <b>My </b>voice <b>is </b>strained as Cole fights to get away from us. My aura is zing hot which is making him fight, almost violently, to get <b>away </b>from <b>me </b>

    ¡°Lucas, you are to respond to my question.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes, I understand.¡± He disrespectfully growls out.

    As much as his response deserves to be addressed, I shut my aura down instead. At the moment, Cole is far more important. He¡¯s struggling <b>against </b>on so badly that nearly everything is on the floor and I use that to my advantage.

    Lilly and Ang back off just as I jump up. Cole rolls to his stomach not realizing I hadn¡¯t left the bed. I straddle his waist as he rolls causing him to <b>yelp </b>even worse as my body closes in on him.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    61

 Rising 230

    Chapter <b>230 </b>

    He attempts to stuff his hand into his mouth but this time I¡¯m not so rent that it¡¯s to cause bimuif harm. I¡¯m certain that the way be fighting me causing him enough pain as his fear filled yelps have progressed into immensely painful ones. I grab his wrists in my hands, ratios tants the deep bruising discoloring them.

    ¡°Enough,¡±

    My voice is shockingly soft andpassionate considering the sudden switch I had to take. I¡¯m on my forearms and knees as I straddle his waist. My bands are gentle around his wrists positionedfortably beside his head. To my surprise his yelps have stoppedpletely but soon realize that it¡¯s becayer he¡¯s literally biting the only pillow left on the bed.

    His body is stiff except for his tremors, his breathing is inconsistent. I can hear him panting through his clenched teeth for a few seconds before he holds his breath for longer than he was breathing. I lower myself even closer to him, he immediately whimpers and squirms with the confinement.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole, none of the anger you felt was directed towards you. Open your mouth Cole. Let go of the pillow, I need you to breathe.¡±

    Lilly is beside me again, removing the pillow as he starts to rx, more from the sheer exhaustion than any type of willingness to do so. His eyes are closed as heys the side of his head on the mattress. He¡¯s panting hard trying to catch his breath. I can no longer ignore the wheeze that has settled into his chest.

    ¡°Ang, <b>we </b>need to get his leg wrapped up. What do you need to do?¡±

    ¡°I need to get him back on his side. Use the lidocaine wash to clean it off and put more salve on it before I can wrap it.¡±

    ¡°Just leave it be. Please. I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    He whispers with a whine in his voice. I move my hands into his, gently rubbing the backs as he pulls away. I follow <b>his </b>movements until my arms are wrapped around him.

    My body has slowly lowered until I¡¯m nearly touching him. He¡¯s shaking badly from the pain and fear he feels, a soft whimper has be constant.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re in a lot of pain right now but we need to get this sheet changed and you better positioned for bandaging your leg. I know you want it left alone but your denial of care after this beating is what got your leg in such bad shape. The local anesthetic is not a necessity but treating the infection in that burn is.¡±

    He squeezes my hands, moving them out slightly until he cany his head upon them.

    ¡°What¡¯s next alpha?¡±

    ¡°I help you off the bed and hold you as the sheet gets changed. I will continue to hold you while Ang and Lilly work on your leg.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha.¡±

    ¡°You say that a lot. What are you sorry about?¡± I speak gently as he leans his head against my arm.

    ¡°What I said downstairs. It was wrong to speak of such a personal matter in front of everyone. I deserve what I feel.¡±

    ¡°No you don¡¯t. Is that why you went after your hand?¡°/

    ¡°You¡¯re holding out on me alpha. I deserved to be tied upst night, to beid into like he does but you held me instead. I threw Lucas under the bus trying to get him off my back. What he¡¯s doing is wrong but the way I told you is wrong as well.¡±

    ¡°Lilly¡¯s back with the sheet. Let¡¯s get you up. Stay still while I get up first.¡±

    ¡°Moving hurts.¡±

    His whisper is barely perceptible as I start cautiously moving from on top of him. He releases my hands as I move around more, ovepping them in front of him. He tries several times toy his head down before simply cing his forehead on his hands and even that sounds painful.

    Once I¡¯m off the bed I squat down beside it.

    ¡°Cole, I know you¡¯re in a lot of pain but I need to get you standing so the sheet can be changed. Then we willy back down together so Ang can get your leg bandaged. I will help you stand. Do you think you can get yourself sitting on the edge of the bed?¡±

    I stand as he nods before slowly trying to push himself up. I can tell immediately that he¡¯s stifling his yelps by holding his breath, that every move he makes is painful and exhausting. I ce my hand on his shoulder as he sways slightly from his change in position.

    ¡°Holding your breath is making everything harder for you.¡±

    1 stop his attempt to stand resulting in a panicked yelp that is cut short by his own hand. I step back, looking at him with great concern before reaching for

    his wrist.

    <b>Chapter Comments </b>

    61

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 231

    The Son of Red Fang

    Chapter <b>231 </b>

    I gingerly pull it away from his mouth, shocked to sex na hate market

    ¡°Is that all you were going to do the first timer*

    He simely shakes his head, looking at the ground. I feel the light tog of the link in my mind 1 per gas for gating <i>C </i>

    ¡°Give me a minute to get Cole standing, then you can ask <i>your </i>question Laces?

    I hear him sigh but the pull from the link disappears, 1 sprat down again trying to catch Cold¡¯s brement yo

    ¡°You will never be punished for the truth.¡±

    He looks up, briefly catching my gaze,

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you up.¡± I encourage softly as I stand again.

    ¡°Take my hands.¡± I direct him as I hold them out to him.

    It takes a lot of effort for him to grab hold but he finally does, holding his breath as he stands, I know bw¡¯s firing to spend on you that¡¯s not what I need from him. He sways even harder as he tries to orientate himself to standing

    ¡°Take a step towards me, then I need you to not move<i>.¡± </i>

    He takes the step forward as I step back, waiting for him to start breathing again once he¡¯s done.

    <i>¡°</i>Good. Now stay where you are. I¡¯m going to step into you. I want you to lean into me. Let me hold you.¡±

    He stiffens but doesn¡¯t speak as I step forward and take him into my <b>arms</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Lay your head on my shoulder.¡± I encourage.

    I¡¯m surprised when he rxes andys his head on me.

    ¡°Lucas, you wanted to speak but you know my feelings about using the link when we have prospects around. If it¡¯s an appropriate, non¨Cdegrading question then you have my permission to speak.¡±

    He takes a moment to collect himself which tells me he¡¯s still struggling with the internal strife he has with Cole.

    ¡°Why are you giving him a pass?¡±

    I can tell he wants to say more but he decides not to.

    ¡°What do you mean, give him a pass? Dad¡¯s never given a prospect a pass. He¡¯s always by the book.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a fucking nut job and dad¡¯s given no indication of putting him on a 72 or reporting him to the council! What¡¯s wrong with you, Damian?! Are you as blind as the rest of them towards the fact that he¡¯s attacking himself?! Who the hell is next?! Madilyn?!*

    ¡°Enough Lucas! Dad would never put Madilyn at risk! Dad is by the book. He¡¯s never given a prospect a pass<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Easy there, Day.¡± Patrick speaks up. ¡°You sit back down, Lucas. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Even though they are born alphas, all of my kids were taught to respect adults of every rank. It¡¯s in a situation like this that <b>I </b><b>rely </b>on others to enforce what I need.

    ¡°I¡¯ve helped your father, periodically, the first five years he was in the program and have been the lead trainer for thest five. <b>I </b>assure you that your father has made exceptions for those in significant need of a break.¡±

    Chapter <b>231 </b>

    <b>Ang </b>stops next to us after finishing the bed.

    ¡°You changed your mind?¡±

    I nod as I run my fingers through his <i>h </i>

    cutting off the barely perceptible whimpersing from his throat.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t say it out loud but when he was in the wing what you exined you wanted for him was a semi off hook run. Are you <b>officially </b>changing

    <b>your </b>stance to an off book run we

    ¡°No!¡±

    He cries out as he pushes himself off of me. I know I look confused as not a an off book run and they had been on more runs than he has.

    single

    one of the prospects that I¡¯ve taken from their packs had ever <b>heard </b>of

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    61

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

    are

 Rising 232

    <b>Chapter </b><b>232 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Cole, what do you understand about off book runs?¡±

    ¡°The previous alphas, all of them, told me I was going on an off book run before putting me in the hospital, keeping me there for weeks and if they se home<b>.</b>¡±

    His eyes are wide with fear as he tries to step away from me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t step away, son. I know you don¡¯t trust me but I am doing this so I can help you.¡±

    He¡¯s shaking his head slowly, his eyes are darting between making eye contact with me and looking at the wall behind me.

    ¡°Cole, I see the fear but I need your help to understand what happened with the other packs. I believe you said you¡¯ve been to three, before thine

    ¡°Yes <b>sit</b>.¡±

    Even his voice wavers with fear before he attempts to step back again, cringing in pain as he tries to put weight on his left leg.

    ¡°Are you in with him? Did he order you too?¡±

    ¡°What would make you think such a way<b>?!</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Easy on the defensiveness Patrick. Cole and I are on the same page.¡±

    I respond to Patrick¡¯s outburst calmly catching Cole¡¯s eyes in mine as he studies me.

    ¡°I was wondering the same thing. I have not directly spoken with your father. With every pack there is an assigned contact that deals with <b>the </b>prospects. Only half the alphas involved in the program will talk to another alpha about the prospects unless you are inviting <b>a </b>wolf back for a second run. It is your delta, David Thomas, that I spoke with when Das, Richard and Andrew were sent back but that doesn¡¯t mean that your father didn¡¯t reach out to the others. It is also possible that your father had Delta David say something to them but I assure you, that is not the case with me. Is there anything that <b>was </b>said to you by the other packs that would make you believe that he ordered them to make <b>you </b><b>an </b>off book <b>run</b><b>?</b>¡±

    He shakes his head slowly, studying me hard, looking for the truth.

    ¡°I have looked you up Cole. You are in the council¡¯s prospect database. They have you listed as spending time at Yellowtail, Blue Mountain and Red Moon packs. Yes<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    He seems to be calming down as he nods his head.

    ¡°Okay. So, an off book run is one that is throughly documented by the pack¡¯s alpha but very little makes it into the database.¡±

    ¡°If Cole¡¯s runs at the previous packs were unremarkable, why would all three choose off the books<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Lucas spits as if Cole is trying to hide something.

    ¡°Calm the tone, <b>Lucas</b>. Off book runs are not something that can be requested by the prospects<b>. </b>They can only be implemented by the pack¡¯s alpha and are

    used to hide the alpha¡¯s actions with particr prospects.¡±

    <b>1 </b>

    ¡°The mostmon reasons for off book runs are to hide a prospect¡¯s mental health issues so the prospect can continue in the program, to hide the implementation of inappropriate or illegal discipline, or, in my case<b>, </b>it allows me to hide from your father the level of care and interest I have in you.¡±

    <b>I </b>take over Patrick¡¯s exnation as I use my hand to guide Cole into looking at me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the other pack¡¯s did an off book run with you. While it is possible, considering the level of injuries we have found on you, that <b>your </b>father contacted the other <b>packs </b>and gave them/instructions on how he wanted them to treat you, my motivation <b>is </b><b>to </b><b>protect </b>you.¡±

    The <b>Son </b><b>of </b>Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>233 </b>

 Rising 233

    <b>Chapter </b><b>233 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Why would you want to protect me?¡± He whispers, shocked that anyone would even care.

    ¡°For the same reason you protect the pups in your pack.¡± I hold my hands out to him again.

    ¡°Come to me. I want you to rx so you canprehend the change in the terms of your run with me.¡±

    His eyes are wary, searching within mine for the lies he¡¯s heard before. Fearful and exhausted, he ces his hands in mine. Before he can step towards the 1 close the gap between us. I can feel the tremors in his body as he grabs ahold of my shirt. I wrap my arms around him, pulling him into a hug as he <bys </b>his head upon my shoulder.I hold him gently, waiting for the room to rx with the news of <b>my </b>sudden change.

    ¡°As we were discussing before, I am changing Cole to an off book run. Normally, I go with a semi off book run which means that <b>all </b>information <b>about </b><b>the </b>prospectes to me and I document two separate files but I keep the run by the book. The majority of prospects that havee for a run that I discovered were abused ended up with this type of documentation.

    Semi off book does not require the prospect to know that it¡¯s urring as everything else stays the same. It¡¯s only in the worst situations, <b>the </b>ones <b>that </b>are life threatening, that <b>I </b>will take a prospectpletely off the books.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Have you done that before?¡±

    ?

    ¡°Yes, Damian. Out of the twenty¨Cfour wolves before Cole, <b>I¡¯ve </b>taken fourpletely off the books.¡±

    ¡°You really think I¡¯m that bad off?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±

    I can¡¯t help but whisper, shocked at the idea that he wouldn¡¯t <b>see </b>it the same way

    ¡°Your father can ess your file at any time. If he¡¯s capable of injuring you to the extent you are right now then there¡¯s nothing he won¡¯t do to you. I need

    to make certain no one knows until I have <b>you </b>safe.¡± you to talk to me and the only way I can get the level of trust needed for you to open up

    ¡°He¡¯ll never let me go.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to talk to me. I already have the photographic evidence of the injuries he caused you. What I don¡¯t have is theplete story <b>behind </b>it. I¡¯ve managed to put together a general timeline of what happened but that is based on a mix of what Das has said, what the evidence is showing me<b>, </b>and what you¡¯ve given me. You have managed to admit that your father is the main abuser and he¡¯s started getting your oldest brother involved in it. Your brother is the one responsible for your headceration and concussion. You also told me that your current injuriese from a singr beating <b>and </b>that

    but I still don¡¯t have theplete you were chained while he did it. Lastly you told me the reasons he gave your brother for the beating being so severe story. The cuts and bruises all over your body are obviously <b>excessive </b>force. The burn on your leg and the needle Ang dug out of your <b>neck</b>, <b>they </b>are torture but I can¡¯t protect you from your pack without knowing what happened to you. I won¡¯t stop trying to find another way but the quickest <b>and </b>safest way is for you to talk. I¡¯m hopeful that by taking you off book I can gain your trust and keep you here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He leans into me harder as he squeezes me <b>closer</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>can barely hear the whine he¡¯s trying to hide despite being next to my <b>ear</b><b>. </b>

    be a lot easier on you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯sy down. I think getting you off that leg will.

    I feel him nod against my neck.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT <b>NOW </b>

    1

 Rising 234

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b>Red <b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>234 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Please, I feel like I¡¯ve been hit by a truck.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Step back, you¡¯re not far from the bed.¡±

    He takes a small step back, brushing against the bed as he does. I hear him hiss as he squeezes his arms around me. I put my hand on the back of his lead as his forehead presses into my neck. I can tell he¡¯s holding his breath trying to keep himself from yelping in pain.

    ¡°You need to breathe, Cole. Pant son. Ang, what can we do about the pain?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already maxed him out on toradol and Vicodin, both shots were IM in his right leg.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything stronger that we can give him?¡± I desperately ask as I help him sit on the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve upped him to the strongest level of Vicodin I can give outside of the medical wing. He has to be admitted to the hospital wing to receive <b>IV </b>codeine, morphine and fentanyl are only avable at Crimson General. Taking him off book does not eliminate the mandate that he¡¯s reported to the <b>council </b><b>if </b><b>he¡¯s </b>admitted to Crimson General.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± I sigh softly <b>as </b>I help him through the final step ofying on his side.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to finish up his leg.¡±

    I nod as I startying down beside him. He has stiffened up and buried his face against his arms.

    ¡°Wrap your arms around me Cole. I¡¯m going to help you through the bandaging since it seems to be hurting you badly<b>.</b>¡±

    It doesn¡¯t take much coaxing to get his cooperation. I pull him into me gently. It seems like once the Ativan starts taking effect it <b>bes </b>easier <b>for </b>him to ept my desire to cuddle with him. I can¡¯t help but smile as he chooses to snuggle into the crook of my neck, the ce where <b>my </b>scent is strongest and all wolves seek thefort of a parent or mate. While he may only understand the power contained within my aura it appears that at least his wolf still findsfort in my scent. He grabs my shirt in his hands <b>as </b>Ang lifts his burned leg, struggling to ce a curved pillow with an absorbent pad between his thighs<b>. </b>

    ¡°Patrick, can you give Ang a hand.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± He responds after he¡¯s started walking towards the bed.

    ¡°Keep it gentle but firm. Follow his movements.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Be patient with him, Pat. There¡¯s a lot going on with this young man.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. I¡¯m sorry but have you seen his leg? It looks worse than what it was in the picture.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°It has gotten worse, Pat. I¡¯m actually really concerned about it. I was nning on saying something to Demetri about cing a call to Dr. Christiansen. <b>See </b>if we could get him an emergency appointment with the burn specialist over at General<b>.</b>¡±

    Cole suddenly pulls his leg hard toward his center hearing the conversation between Patrick and Ang.

    ¡°Let him go, Pat. I had a feeling he wouldn¡¯t like hearing that but it is unfortunately where <b>it¡¯s </b>at. Once Demetri settles him down I¡¯ll <b>have </b>you help <b>get </b>him where I need him to do the wash.¡±

    He winces slightly as I rub the back of his neck<b>, </b>something I¡¯m doing a lot more than I nned to considering his sensitivity towards submission<b>. </b>

    ¡°Please alpha, don¡¯t put me in general. Please don¡¯t involve the council. <b>They¡¯ve </b>never helped. Things get bad. <b>Really</b><b>, </b>really bad.¡±

    He¡¯s gasping through his words trying not to cry out.

    ¡°Cole, you¡¯ve already expressed a lot of <b>fear </b>towards septicemia and I <b>agree </b>that <b>there </b><b>is </b>a lot to fear. If <b>the </b>infection is <b>getting </b><b>worse </b><b>then </b>bringing <b>an </b>

    expert over to the wing is the best next step for treatment.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 235

    He remains silent as he tucks his head deep into my neck, his body rattles hard as his ability to maintain hisposure disappears.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re terrified, Cole. You have every right to be. Your faith is fleeting and your ability to trust is even less which makes this a whole lot harder <b>but </b>I promise you, we are going to do everything we can to help you.¡±

    I whisper as I gentlyy my head upon his, holding him as Lilly pets the top of his head.

    ¡°Keep your movements slow and gentle, Patrick. I know it¡¯s been a while since you helped us with Ciara.¡±

    ¡°Honestly Dr. Pierce. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve worked with a prospect as physically injured as Coleing in. Ciara was rough but that was more mental than physical. Despite being the alpha¡¯s daughter, all he managed to do was make her mean. That¡¯s why I took the lead over Demetri. He saw that she desperately needed help just like Cole does but she was also theplete opposite.¡±

    I feel Patrick attempting to pull Cole¡¯s leg away from his abdomen but it¡¯s obvious that Cole is resisting. Cole finally pulls his leg from Patrick¡¯s grip. bringing it back to where it started.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to stretch out. The lidocaine wash is going to slightly numb the surface so getting the salve on your leg is easier this time.¡± Ang tries to exin gently.

    ¡°Alpha please. He¡¯s just like Lucas. He hates me.¡±

    He squeezes my shirt even harder, his fists shaking from the tension.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, Cole. I¡¯m sorry that my biases across that way but I promise, I¡¯m nothing like Lucas.¡±

    There¡¯s a note of sadness and shamecing Patrick¡¯s voice as a new set of footsteps enters the room followed by the distinct scent of <b>Parker</b>.

    ¡°I found the socks, dad, but I couldn¡¯t find anything that would stay on his shins without being tight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Parker. Did you speak to Dominic?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s headed up. He wanted to bring Dasha since she knows a little about what¡¯s going on but I managed to convince her not to.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, again. I don¡¯t think this room could handle much more and it¡¯s important that he, you and Damian are all on the same page as to the changes getting ready to happen with Cole.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s getting ready to happen with Cole?¡±

    ¡°Take a seat with Damian. I don¡¯t think Cole fares well with a crowd.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed towards him.¡±

    ¡°While it will take me some time for me to trust him and even longer for him to trust me, yes. Even though the direction Lucas took isn¡¯t one any of us wanted or encouraged, it did allow me to see a side of Cole I didn¡¯t expect and it has forced me to reconsider my decision.¡±

    The sound of Parker¡¯s footsteps let me know that he¡¯s gone to sit with Damian.

    ¡°While it¡¯s important for Dr. Pierce to get you wrapped up, I think giving you some information about me will help. While this is a <b>very </b>simple act of kindness, for Ansley and Ciara, it was the little things that meant the most to them. While I talk, I¡¯m going to get you used to my touch so I can change these worn out socks of yours. You¡¯re freezing to the touch and these socks are so worn that they can barely be consid should help maintain your body heat.¡± <ol><li>ks<b>. </b>Getting your feet warm </li></ol>

    His exnation hits hard as I realize I saw the same thing before dinner. The knit fabric of his socks has been rubbed so thin that the bottoms are see through. A hard whine with only a slight movement of his leg alerts me to Pat¡¯s attempt to even touch Cole. Something he was hard against just two nights ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Cole.¡± I whisper. ¡°Pat is as genuine as me. We may butt heads with opposing opinions a lot but that¡¯s why we work so well together. He¡¯s not going to tell you he wants to help just so he can hurt you.¡±

 Rising 236

    <b>Chapter </b><b>236 </b>

    ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b><b>going </b>to start slow. Based on yourments it¡¯s easy to tell that you¡¯re aware that Lucas and I had requested not to work directly <b>with </b>you. I will admit that my decision was based on the pedophile tumor and the fact that you were not willing to talk about your rtionship with the <b>pups</b>. Even though. I¡¯m not satisfied with the level of secrecy Demetri is keeping, he has never steered me the wrong way. I also have to consider the protectiveness you showed towards Madilyn. I¡¯ve never seen an alpha male protect a pup that wasn¡¯t his. Not when he¡¯s staying on another alpha¡¯snd. Why did you protect <b>her </b>Cole?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t force pups. She was afraid. The only son I knew was Damian.¡±

    ¡°If Damian approached you the same way Lucas did, would you have given her to him?¡±

    ¡°She was afraid.¡±

    His answers are monotonous but direct, giving me some insight into his thinking.

    ¡°In your pack family members can¡¯t always be trusted not to hurt them.¡± I conclude out loud.

    ¡°With the rumors that are out there about Red Fang it makes sense for him to react that way which makes it difficult to believe that he¡¯s actively harming the pups of his own pack.¡± Pat finally concludes.

    ¡°Why <b>is </b>everyone so willing to side with him!¡± Lucas cries out in frustration.

    ¡°No story is one sided, Lucas.¡± I try to exin to a teen who doesn¡¯t want to be reasoned with. ¡°Why are <b>you </b><b>so </b>willing to take the word of a wolf who <b>has </b>been banished from every pack he¡¯s visited?¡±

    ¡°Once again, you¡¯re taking his word on that.¡± He tries to argue.

    ¡°No sir, that is information reported to the council from all ten packs Das <b>has </b>visited <b>over </b>thest five years he¡¯s been in the prospect <b>program</b>. It amazes me that he¡¯s even still in it considering the activity witnessed inside his own pack<b>, </b>which <b>is </b>what Cole spoke of downstairs<b>. </b>Cole has only been to <b>three </b>packs over thest eighteen months. How would he know anything about Das¡¯s other seven runs<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    He stays quiet and for a moment I¡¯m hopeful that he¡¯s finally seeing the truth of the matter.

    ¡°What is wrong with you Pat? I joined you in hating him and now you¡¯re helping him?¡±

    He surprises everyone by taking a different tactic, jumping from his chair to attack Patrick on his changing stance.

    ¡°I voiced that I was ufortable working with him and requested not to work directly with him, yes that¡¯s <b>true</b><b>, </b>but I did not hate him when I made the

    request.¡±

    ¡°You and Damian were making your way to him when I stopped him. You didn¡¯t <b>like </b>him having Madilyn either!<b>¡± </b>

    I watch as my beta steps away from Cole and directly in front of Lucas, looking him dead in the <b>eyes</b><b>, </b>challenging the authority he knows he doesn¡¯t <b>have</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°I contacted your father and asked the important questions you refused to seek. When we started towards Cole it was because Damian was going to take responsibility for Madilyn, letting her y on the yground while I helped <b>Cole </b><b>get </b>back to Dr. Pierce. He was in obvious pain that no level of distrust towards him would allow me to ignore.<b>¡± </b>

    He steps into him, causing him to step back until he stumbles into the chair he started in. I¡¯mpletely lost when ites to Lucas. How can my own son form such a rigid opinion based on a rumor? It¡¯s even more confounding when Lucas has <b>never </b>interacted with any of the abused <b>wolves </b>that I have helped leave their packs<b>. </b>I just don¡¯t understand why he has such a problem with Cole.

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>237 </b>

 Rising 237

    <b>Chapter </b><b>237 </b>

    <b>(</b>Patrick¡¯s POV)

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to tell you about myself. I know this is exining my bias the long way but I¡¯m hoping giving you a story instead of an exnation will help you to rx with my assistance in finishing what needs to be done for your leg¡±

    I test his receptivity as I walk back over to the bed.

    ¡°Twenty years ago, before Demetri became alpha, I was a part of the prospect program. I packed my bag and headed fifteen hours north to a small town in Maine near the Canadian border. The alpha, beta and their families met the bus as it pulled up. The beta¡¯s daughter, Mandy was there and I fell off the bus. Literally face first into the dirt.¡±

    I chuckle as I remember the fond memories of meeting my mate. Something about the sound allows Cole to rx, giving me the ability to lift his leg and slide his over worn sock off his foot.

    ¡°Everyone was so excited that Mandy had found her mate that I never participated in the program. Alpha Mathias called Alpha Brian and six monthster when I should have been headed home I waspleting the mates union ceremony and Mandy was three months pregnant with Parker.

    It was three monthster that we first met Ansley. There was something about her behavior that didn¡¯t sit well with me. Each time she came over to the pack house I said something to Alpha Mathias but he always waved me off. He always told me that Delta Aiden would never do that sort of thing. That it didn¡¯t exist in his pack. After insisting that something was wrong two to three times a week for over a month, he started using me of nder and <b>if </b>! didn¡¯t stop I would be forced to go rogue.

    Three monthster Ansley came charging into the pack house<b>. </b>She was screaming and crying,pletely inconsble, frantically looking for Mandy. Unfortunately, Mandy had been admitted to the medical wing and despite her immense fear of me, she dived into myp in the middle of dinner. Alpha Mathias was lit. Started ranting about how I convinced the child that her dad was doing something wrong.

    When he tried to pick her up she grabbed me with every ounce of strength she had and screamed. It was only after I wrapped her in the tightest hug I dared to hold her in that she stopped. He didn¡¯t stop ranting until he realized she had passed out. It was only then that he had the warriors at the table grab and secure Aiden. When I realized that everyone was looking at me, <b>I </b>started looking around. It only took a few seconds to realize that the leg she <b>was </b>sitting on was so saturated with her blood that it had started dripping onto the floor.

    Without a word I jumped from my chair and ran into the medical wing. As soon as they saw her they took her to surgery<b>. </b>Ansley told meter that <b>her </b>father used a point system for her and her mom that tracked the bad things they did during the day. Every time she hit ten points he would beat her with <b>a </b>belt before raping her. To distract her from the pain of being raped, he would often mark her. The day the abuse was discovered, he had lost control and it nearly killed her.

    Alpha Mathias decided to let Mandy and I foster Ansley since her mother¡¯s mental health was in bad shape. She was with us for <b>six </b>months before they were ready to start seeing each other. It took a full year before she was returned to her mom.¡±

    I take a break from my story, surprised that he¡¯s still rtively rxed. I slowly slip the sock onto his uninjured foot before turning my attention to the injured one. I slowly wrap my hand around his calf near his ankle, cradling it as he tenses and pulls away from me. As hard against him as I was, it <b>does </b>hurt to feel the fear he has towards me. Not that I can me him after Lucas attacked him.

    ¡°Dr. Pierce, do you think you could wet the waterproof pad down with that wash so the inside of his leg cany on top of it?¡±

    ¡°That may help. I was nning on lining his leg with gauze and soaking it with lidocaine so that should work simrly.¡±

    I nod in understanding before trying to work with Cole again.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    2

 Rising 238

    <b>Chapter </b><b>238 </b>

    ¡°We have a pillow that is curved. We want to put it between your thighs so that your legs can restfortably without you having to ledd en part, I¡¯m going to help support your leg but I need you to move it. Only you know what movements you can handle ¡±

    I keep my touch gentle on his call, waiting for him to make the first move. He slowly starts lifting his leg but struggles hard with the movemente Suddenly he grabs ahold of Demetri¡¯s shirt, burying himself into his neck, stifling the cries he¡¯s desperate to hide.

    ¡°Put your hand on his knee. I need you to support him where he¡¯s at so I can get the pillow underneath.¡±

    I move my hands so one is on his knee while the other stays on his ankle. It¡¯s easy to feel his pull trying to get <i>away </i>from me.

    ¡°Rx Cole. Don¡¯t pull. Let me handle the weight of your leg.¡±

    I feel his leg shaking in my hands as I struggle toprehend the gravity of what¡¯s going through his head.

    The room is silent as Demetri talks and strokes the frightened young man, trying to reassure and soothe his fear and anxiety. To be afraid of medical care yet so injured you can¡¯t move without yelping is a predicament I never wish to be in.

    ¡°Rxpletely, Cole. Pat, I need you to slowly lower his leg until it¡¯s resting against the pillow. I¡¯m going to start rinsing your leg down beforeying the gauze on you.¡±

    Dr. Pierce instructs but it seems to only make him worse<b>. </b>

    ¡°I know I¡¯m not your favorite person right now but I¡¯d like to <i>try </i>to distract you by finishing my story.<b>¡± </b>

    I offer the only thing I really think I have right now. To my surprise, he nods. Dr. Pierce ces <b>my </b>hand on his ankle after cing a second pillow between his calves.

    ¡°We started trying to have another pup after Parker turned two. Mandy would get pregnant but would miscarry the pup only three or four months into <b>the </b>year long pregnancy. After the third miscarriage we talked with the doctors there at Blue Haven but they weren¡¯t as advanced <i>as </i>the doctors here at Crimson Dawn. I reached out to Demetri about a year after his father died. I didn¡¯t know it at the time that I called but he was struggling with the transition into the alpha role while also trying to maintain being a doctor and father to his two sons.

    Despite his high stress levels he listened to the issues we were having and ultimately, invited us to make the trip back to the pack. Crimson Dawn has always been a top ten leader in werewolf medicine and he was confident that he could help.

    Alpha Mathias had different rules, as all packs tend to have and pack members weren¡¯t allowed to move around quite as freely as they do here. With Mandy being the beta¡¯s only child, Alpha Mathias thought if she left she would nevere back. It didn¡¯t make much sense to me at the time considering we have always been considered a strict and unforgiving pack, even in Alpha Brian¡¯s time. That reputation made it very difficult for Alpha Mathias to see me as much more than a brute.

    He calmed down after he realized I wasn¡¯t bull shitting him about Ansley but the rest of the pack still struggled to <i>ept </i>me. Unlike the alpha¡¯s fated <b>mate</b>, the beta¡¯s fated mate isn¡¯t always warmly weed. In the end, <b>we </b>continued to struggle.

    It was her sixth time getting pregnant that she finally made it past the fourth month, Parker had just turned eight years old. We <b>were </b>so <i>happy </i>and hopeful this time but of course it didn¡¯tst. It was during her ninth month that she started bleeding. She checked into the medical <i>wing </i>where they would keep her overnight but never find anything. When they released her she was told to be on strict bed rest and <b>see </b>her regr doctor. She went to him the <b>next </b>day but he didn¡¯t find anything either. The baby appeared fine and the bleeding stopped so we just made Mandy take it easy.

    Two more times she started bleeding at night. Two more times to the med wing. Two more times nothing was found. She started having a <b>very </b>uneasy feeling about the pregnancy and talked at length with her dad and Alpha Mathias. She wanted to make the trip to Crimson Dawn but they were both against it. Even started using me of convincing her toe to them.¡±

 Rising 239

    <b>Chapter </b><b>239 </b>

    ¡°A weekter, as weid together in bed, she told me to pack the three of us for the trip to Crimson Dawn. She wanted to bonis priday, which can se days away. She was tired of het dad and alpha holding het back from the care she needed. Something was wrong and everyone was calling her sing tans of trying to figure out the issue.

    That night she woke up screaming in pain covered in blood. I ran her down to the wing but they didn¡¯t know what was going on on they transfered for se the main hospital. They knew immediately that she had aplete cental abruption and rushed her into emergency surgery. They hold passed away before they could get our pup out.¡±

    I pause to regroup my emotions. Even ten yearster it¡¯s difficult to talk about. I¡¯m surprised to feel how rzed Cole is listening fit me so I carry on 16 have a point to make.

    ¡°They say when your fated mate dies that you physically feel as if half of you were ripped away. Unlike the rumor that you feel pain every time you whey a higher rank, that one is real. The moment she died I copsed to the floor in pain. I was so delirious that they admitted me to the hospital. Kept me on painkillers and sedatives for three days. When I was finally allowed to leave the hospital,ing home to Parker was heartbreaking without his anther Even worse was finding out that my nearly nine year old son had been abandoned by his pack.

    Mandy¡¯s father refused to go to our apartment and stay with Parker when I called and told him that she was being transferred to the general hospital, When she died Alpha Mathias went to our apartment, stopped Parker as he was walking out the door to the bus and told him ¡®Your mom died this morning. So did her pup. You¡¯re out of school until your dad gets out of the hospital. Go to the dining hall for your meals otherwise I trust you know how to take one of yourself.¡±

    Even though we had talked at length about who would stay with him when Mandy went intobor I never imagineding home to him being all alone. No one told me that when you lose your fated mate you¡¯re automatically ced on a <b>72 </b>hour psychiatric hold. Needless to say I was lit and everyone figured out quickly to leave me alone.

    I started talking to Demetri about a monthter. I found out that the transition of power for his <b>pack </b>was in shambles and he believed it was because him and Beta Conner didn¡¯t get along. Conner hadrgely abandoned the pack when Alpha Brian died and he wanted nothing to do with Demetri. Se tiny weres before Parker¡¯s ninth birthday we went through the severance. I packed my car with clothes and memories and I headed home to Crimson Dawn.

    It was a rough ride and even though it only took fifteen hours by bus to get there as a prospect, it took three days with Parker to make <b>the </b>same trip<b>. </b><b>It </b>was hard listening to him cry inconsbly for hours during the ride so I broke it up into five hours before finding a hotel for the night<b>, </b>taking him to the park to y before getting something to eat. It was still hard and I truly questioned if this was the best move for us.

    1

    Although I had lost the love of my life and the pack I had been in for ten years turned their back on me, I <b>was </b>returning to the pack I had always known. Parker, however, had truly lost everything. His mom, his sister, the only alpha he had ever known, the pack he was raised in, his friends, his school. I was born a beta but I wasn¡¯t the beta while we were there so that was another transition he was having to go through. I couldn¡¯t predict how busy I was going to be when I became Demetri¡¯s beta. He was truly scared and I couldn¡¯t fault him for it.

    When we arrived at the pack house Sunday night I ended up carrying him inside. It was pouring rain and we were drenched by the time we got to the front door. Demetri was there to greet us and for reasons I will never understand, my heart was pounding from the nervousness I felt. I was filled with such doubt that I could barely speak while in front of my best friend turned alpha.

    First thing he did was ask for Parker. Reached for him as if he was a two year old tot not the nine year old he was mere days away from turning. I allowed him to take Parker from me. We grew up together at the end of a war time era and more than once Demetri had saved my life. I trusted him with my <i>life </i><i>and </i>undoubtedly the life of my son but Parker¡¯s only interactions were with Alpha Mathias who always expected more than pups could give and more than once getting held by Mathias meant a spanking. It didn¡¯t matter if you did something wrong before he picked you up if <b>you </b>showed fear he gave you something to fear.

    As soon as he realized what was going on Parker screamed and kicked trying to get <b>away </b>but Demetri became the gentlest alpha I had ever seen. With the calmest, kindest voice he reassured him as he brought him to his chest. Heid his hand gently across his neck and encouraged, not forced, him toy his head upon his shoulder as he spoke to him. I will never forget the kindness Demetri showered upon my son. He said ¡®I know you have suffered a great loss but I promise you son, you are safe and you are home. Now is the time to grieve, there <i>is </i>no shame in the tears you <i>shed </i>for all that you <i>have </i>lost. I <b>am </b>here for you and your father. You will have everything you need to get through this trying time and everything you need to start new. My door <b><i>is </i></b><b>alwayI </b><b>open</b><b>, </b>my ear is always listening. You will never be lost as long as you¡¯re a part of my family. Wee home, Parker<b>. </b>

    I tried to hide my own tears, keep them from falling but when Parker broke down and bawled on Demetri¡¯s shoulder <i>I </i>did the same. He held us both for <b>the </b>longest time before taking us to the storage closet. I picked out pajamas for Parker and I before following him to our room for the night. He held Parker <b>the </b>entire time. Helped him out of his clothes, drying him off before helping him into his pajamas. Parker fell asleep quickly once <b>we </b>were <i>in </i>bed <b>together </b><b><i>but </i></b><b><i>I </i></b>stayed awake listening to everything that had changed since I had left and his ns for helping Parker and I get back on our <b>feet</b>. He <b>supported </b>us <b>more </b>than any alpha I¡¯ve <b>ever </b>met and in the prospect program I met quite a few.¡±

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

 Rising 240

    ¡°Many times while 1 was at Blue Haven I heard alpha Mathias tell a wolf who wanted to move into their mate¡¯s pack <b>that </b>one <b>they </b>leare they can return. Said the same to Parker and 1 before we left. I guess this part of my story has more purpone than I initially intended even though it¡¯s b¨¢ba b¨¤ exining why I¡¯m biased.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± I¡¯m surprised when he whispers a response when I take a break. ¡°We have more things we can rte to than you <b>think </b>

    ¡°It does seem like it.¡± I respond thoughtfully.

    ¡°The next day Parker and I explored the grounds and kept busy until the afternoon rolled around. I ended up stumbling upon Demetri sitting in his office surrounded by piles of papers. If he hadn¡¯t said something I would havepletely missed him sitting behind them. Parker was quite <b>shy </b>going into the alpha¡¯s office. He acted like he didn¡¯t want to go in but he also refused to leave my side. It was the first time that it seemed he was afraid <b>of </b>the alpin, 1 made me wonder how many times he had seen alpha Mathias without my knowledge. Demetri picked up on it too. I remember <b>him </b><b>telling </b>Parker that he wasn¡¯t in trouble and he wouldn¡¯t hurt him before picking him up and putting him on hisp. He encouraged Parker to find his scent as he rubbed his back. He ended up rxing so much he fell asleep.¡±

    ¡°Alpha? Do you think Parker was abused by alpha Mathias<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I pause a moment, having never considered the possibility <b>of </b>such a thing. Parker never <b>really </b>acted abused but he certainly was fearful of the alpha<b>. </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s possible he was mildly abused based on his level of fear towards me. I personally call it being heavy handed when the pup is really young but I <b>feel </b>it¡¯s more likely that Mathias neglected toplete the imprinting process. All pups are instinctively aware of the hierarchy and are naturally fearful of the alpha. It is the alpha¡¯s responsibility to ensure that once the pup is bonded to their parents that he takes the time to <b>imprint </b>the pup to them <b>as </b>well. <b>It¡¯s </b>a requirement for the pups of the upper ring to be imprinted but I imprint with every pup that is delta level or higher <b>as </b>majority of my warriors are delta and beta level.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of that stiption.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only shared with alphas when they transition to power. It¡¯s part of the reason I was so forceful with Parker<b>. </b>Considering the trauma of losing <b>his </b>mother and being abandoned by the pack he was born into was <b>so </b>fresh and painful I knew it was imperative for his health and safety to start immediately<b>. </b><b>I </b>was grateful he responded so well. It made his transition to the pack a lot easier on both <b>of </b>you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been able to do the <b>joining </b>ceremony so quickly with an older child. It normally takes a year depending on the pup¡¯s age.¡±

    ¡°You made losing her a lot easier on <b>us</b>. You allowed us to grieve. Even when I was ready to dive right into the paperwork stacked so high <b>that </b><b>I </b>could barely see you. When we came into your office your attention went straight to Parker<b>, </bforting him when he <b>was </b>fearful of being around you. But your attention to his needs is what allowed us to talk. <b>As </b>Parker napped on your shoulder <b>I </b>was able to ask questions about the papers all over your desk. That¡¯s <b>when </b><b>you </b>exined that the first of five packs, Red Fang, would be arriving that evening.

    You admitted that you were in way <b>over </b>your head getting started into the prospect program. You had filed the paperwork and was <b>epted </b>into the training half of the program as none of your warriors had any interest in exploring other packs but your paperwork had been approved three months before Beta Conner physically left the pack. Even though the council assigned you a trainer for the first run neither you or Conner had any experience in <b>the </b>program. So against your wishes I jumped in. Started going through your paperwork while you cuddled Parker.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 241

    <b>Chapter </b><b>241 </b>

    Somehow I got through all your paperwork in time for us to go meet the prospects. It was after I met thoseing from Red Fang that for Parker with Lilly and your boys. Simr to how your group arrived, they were a rough bunch. I think we broke up three <b>verging </b>fist hefty strat bus. Half of them got sent home the first month for failing the drug and std screenings, the other half were gone by the second month for dick assault and rape. It left a bad taste in my mouth but I tried to keep an open mind.

    The second and again in the third run, all members of Red Fang were the same. They were allzy, ungrateful, <b>vintent </b>werewolves that reminded me mor a bunch of rogues that had banded together to form a pack rather than being an actual pack with societal norms and expectations.

    I am sorry Cole but over the years I have be biased towards the Red Fang pack. I have begged Demetri for years to cross Red Fang off the list of patter we were willing to work with. I will admit that Jamie is the first decent wolf from that pack. Beingpletely honest with you, two days ago had no des to work with you and for that, I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°<i>I </i>know what it¡¯s like to have your entire pack turn their back on you. It¡¯s truly an indescribable feeling to live with <b>day </b>after day. Knowing that <b>nobody </b>cares. That if you¡¯re lost or hurt, nobody would look for you.¡±

    ¡°What about the girls?¡± I ask gently, testing the waters to see how far he¡¯s willing to conversate with me. ¡°Demetri said they look for <b>you </b><b>when </b>you¡¯re <b>gone </b>Do they notice when you¡¯re hurt? Do they try to help you like you help them?¡±

    ¡°Who are you trying to kid, Patrick? How can all of you be so blind<b>? </b><b>He¡¯s </b>not helping them. He¡¯s fucking them<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Lucas callously bursts <b>out</b>.

    ¡°I am not raping them!¡± Cole returns the energy, amping the tension in the room.

    ¡°I am protecting them the only way I know how from the immorality that <b>exists </b>within my own pack. All <b>I </b>want is <b>for </b><b>it </b>to stop. <b>When </b>the men of my <b>pack </b>stop raping them then I¡¯ll be able <b>to </b>stop m<b>¡­. </b>

    In a sudden, forceful move Demetri grabs Cole by the back of the head and pulls him roughly into his <b>neck</b>. The silence is deafening as Demetri whispers into Cole¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Express the emotions but you will stifle your words. Bite me if you need to. Your protection is worth more than any momentary pain you may cause me

    He¡¯s holding Cole¡¯s head with two hands against his neck, waiting for the young man to calm.

    ¡°Come on dad. The pedophile was getting ready to admit to marking them. Push a little harder and I¡¯m certain he¡¯d admit to raping <b>them </b><b>too</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Enough!¡± Demetri¡¯s voice echoes through the room.

    Cole cowers silently into Demetri¡¯s neck as his hold on him has <b>yet </b>to <b>rx</b>.

    ¡°I will not tolerate your callous, inappropriatementary against a wolf who has no documented history of such atrocities. You have no room to talk when you feel the best way to avoid using a condom is to bang virgin preshifts<i>!</i>¡±

    ¡°Woah. I know I rante but it seems like I missed something. What¡¯s going on<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I can¡¯t help but groan as Dominic finally enters the room.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    <i>61 </i>

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

    <<i>SHARE </i>

 Rising 242

    Chapter <b>242 </b>

    (Demetri¡¯s POV<b>) </b>

    ¡°Now that Dominic is here, I¡¯m going to start from the beginning as most of your here have never heard of what I feel is the most appropriate action fi Cole¡¯s run with us.

    When a prospect signs the application agreeing to a run there is a list of terms that they are agreeing to. Every pack¡¯s list of terms are slightly different bur mainly, it¡¯s a recognition that all information collected by the alpha and his team are reported back to the council. Each pack is allowed to determine that information is important for the council and other packs to know about the prospects and only those involved in the prospect program has ess <b>to </b><b>the </b>file.

    Alpha¡¯s have the ability to change what kind of run a prospect is on as long as it takes ce no more than a week after the intake physical. There are three types of runs; standard, semi¨Coff book, andpletely off book. The council doesn¡¯t like to have prospects on anything outside of the standard ran at <b>the </b>other two options are there for a reason. Unfortunately, most packs abuse the other two options.

    Semi off book runs are supposed to be used in cases of suspected abuse where the prospectes in rough physical or mental shape. Instead of immediately sending the prospect home, which is an option, they can be changed to semi off book. The prospect isn¡¯t told of the change in their run as the only change that urs is the documentation process. Two files are created, one that contains everything that the alpha and trainers experience with the prospect <b>and </b>a second that goes to the council at the end of the prospect¡¯s run. In thest ten years, I¡¯ve put twenty of the twenty¨Cfour wolves I¡¯ve helped on such a fun<b>? </b>

    I take a moment to check on Cole. He¡¯s finally rxed enough that <b>I </b><b>was </b>concerned that he was asleep all ready.

    ¡°I only usepletely off book runs when it¡¯s obvious that a prospect is being severely abused and possibly tortured by their home pack <b>as </b>cing them on such a run changes everything that they agreed to when they signed up. It is not something a <b>prospect </b>can ask for and most don¡¯t want it because it <b>allows </b>me, in the words of Lucas, to give a particr wolf a pass on specific things. No one wants to be treated differently but that¡¯s what happens with an off book run. None of the four previous wolves I¡¯ve ced on one wanted it as it forces them to recognize the severity of <b>their </b>situation<b>. </b>I only choose this route when I sincerely believe the life of the prospect is in danger should they return to their home pack. Cole is the fifth wolf that <b>I </b>feel fits the strict criteria necessary for an off¨Cbook run<b>.</b>¡±

    I can tell that the trainers that have never dealt with abused prospects are in shock.

    ¡°Alpha please don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t hurt me like this. They all did this<b>. </b>They all hurt me like this.¡±

    Cole is whispering with a hard whine in his voice. I know that Lilly, Ang and Patrick can hear him..

    ¡°Will you stop whining like a baby? Dad¡¯s giving a freaking nut job a free pass on a run and he¡¯s <b>crying </b>about it.¡±

    ¡°Lucas, you will refrain from unnecessarymentary. Talk to me Cole. Why are you so afraid of going off¨Cbook<b>? </b>What did <b>the </b>other packs do to you <b>when </b>they did the same?¡±

    He shakes his head hard against my neck<i>. </i>

    ¡°Cole please, just talk to me. Putting you on this type of run is in a desperate attempt to protect you. Please. Tell me what happened to you Saturday. Your level of injuries easily constitutes torture if you would just tell me what happened. I can file protection orders so your father can¡¯t take you from here. I can protect you but I can only do that if you talk. If you agree to stay. We both know that if you return home your father will kill you.¡±

    ¡°Alpha please. I don¡¯t want special treatment, I hate the attention. I don¡¯t want a pass<b>. </b>You don¡¯t understand what a fourth run off the books is going to <b>do</b><b>.</b>¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 243

    <b>Chapter </b><b>243 </b>

    ¡°Did your father find out the other packs were off book? Has he threatened you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know he just rants about how I¡¯m sent home as a medical liability. That I need know how much of that is true, I have never filled out the application. Please reconsider.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you Cole. I don¡¯t have a choice in the matter.¡±

    ¡°You just said you wouldn¡¯t lie to me yet you just did, alpha. There¡¯s always a choice.¡± I sigh hard as he is correct<b>. </b>

    ¡°My choices are extremely limited when a prospect fails the physical.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, boss? Prospects fail the physical all the time.¡±

    ¡°That is true but Cole is below the lowest physical and mental health scores that I¡¯m allowed to work with openly. Based on his scores, before Locas <b>ever </b>touched him, I am mandated by the council to cancel his run. I can not keep him here without putting him on an off book run or filing protection orders with the council. Only one of those options is within my control.¡±

    ¡°Will you force me to talk if I stay?¡±

    It¡¯s hard to hear such hopelessness in his voice<b>. </b>The only thing <b>I </b>can think to do is hold him even closer. My heart aches for this young alpha <b>who </b>utterly despises the very title he was born with.

    ¡°No. I want you to trust me enough to share what you¡¯re going through. I knowst night <b>was </b><b>a </b>slip on your part but I¡¯m hoping my reaction will <b>give </b>you the confidence you need to talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you punish me when I told you<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Because what you¡¯re doing with the pups isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me<b>? </b>It¡¯s not his fault that he¡¯s a pedophile?¡±

    ¡°You will silence yourself Lucas, <b>as </b>your mother and Ang will know before <b>you </b>go to

    He shuts down his rant impressively quick.

    <b>your </b>room for the night who you¡¯ve had in bed with you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t punish you Cole, because I don¡¯t believe you understand what it is you¡¯re doing. At least not the significance of it. I truly fear <b>your </b>father finding out. As true protectors only rise out of the ashes of the worst moral failings.¡±

    ¡°I will stay. I¡¯ll agree to the off¨Cbook run.¡±

    ¡°I will consider that an open minded statement until I have everything worked out <b>as </b>you will be the <b>first </b>to have <b>every </b><b>aspect </b>of the run that <b>I </b><b>can </b>control wiped clean.¡±

    ¡°Cole, this is very important. I¡¯m going to start wrapping up your <b>leg </b><b>so </b>when Demetri is finished you can finally get some <b>rest</b><b>. </b>You lookpletely wiped out. Patrick is going to help and you tell me if you need a break. I¡¯m <b>not </b>certain how well soaking the gauze pads in lidocaine <b>worked</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Yes ma¡¯am.¡± He barely whispers through his yawn.

    I can tell he¡¯s notfortable being messed with but it has to be done. I start running the tips <b>of </b>my fingers along the side of his head just above <b>his </b>ear. I can feel his tension rising as Ang and Patrick adjust the position of his leg. He yelps hard as he grabs my shirt, burying his face into my chest as <b>he </b><b>holds </b>his breath.

    <b>you </b>stay <b>where </b><b>I </b><b>need </b><b>you</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to <b>express </b>your pain Cole. That¡¯s one of the things I wanted to speak about as a condition of your run here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Stay still and breathe Cole. I¡¯ve got your leg where I need it. Patrick is going to keep his hand on your ankle <b>so </b>

    Ang takes the time to exin <b>as </b>she <b>prepares </b>the dressing.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>243 </b>

    I <b>keep </b><b>my </b>touch <b>light </b><b>as </b>he slowly starts breathing through the <b>pain</b>..

    <b>¡°</b><b>This </b>is exactly what we need from you. I know it¡¯s difficult to allow us to treat your injuries when they are <b>so </b>very painful <b>but </b><b>it </b>is importme allow it to happen. We are not going to injure you further.¡±

    He nods <b>his </b>head but remains tense and ufortable with the situation.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 244

    Chapter <b>244 </b>

    ¡°There are a few things that will not change with the off book run. If I have to admit your to general then I have to alert the fact that they ch?t not certain of. The second thing is theft, assault, and rape. I am strict and unforgiving of those things, it doesn¡¯t matter <b>your </b>reumas

    I can feel him nod against my chest. His breathing stops suddenly and his body goes rigid

    as he struggles to cope with getting his leg treated

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole but I have to use the salve to pull the silver and infection out of the wound.¡±

    Ang tries to soothe him but I can tell that he needs a break from the pain.

    ¡°Ang

    ¡°I know he needs a break and he will get it as soon as I get this all the way around. I¡¯m not going to start wrapping him immediately.

    He¡¯s shaking from having grabbed my shirt and holding it tightly balled into his fists<b>. </b>

    ¡°Breathe Cole, you¡¯ve got to breathe.¡± I try to soothe as I hold him gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to express the pain you¡¯re in. You need to breathe. The yelps and whimpers don¡¯t matter.¡±

    He shakes his head, gasping quickly before holding again.

    ¡°Concentrate on my touch.¡±

    Ang encourages him, gently trying to distract him.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b>you finished?¡±

    ¡°The salve, yes. I still need to wrap it but I¡¯m hoping that goes a bit easier. Cole, it would be a lot easier on you <b>if </b>you expressed the pain you¡¯re in. Holding your breath increases the pain you feel.¡±

    He shakes his head again.

    ¡°Alpha¡¯s don¡¯t yelp. They don¡¯t cry out. Every cry deserves to be punished.¡±

    He pants through trying to recover from the pain of his leg being touched.

    ¡°Not here Cole. You will never be punished for expressing the pain you¡¯re in.¡±

    I take a minute to hold him before trying to continue with the changes to his run.

    ¡°Cole, I never thought to ask this.¡± I start back gently. ¡°Do

    <b>you </b>

    drink?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No sir. I¡¯m not very social back home plus I¡¯m usually helping a pup and I prefer to keep a level head.¡±

    ¡°Okay. You came back negative for all drugs, even those <b>we </b>expected you to be on so I don¡¯t believe going over the illicit drug policy <b>is </b>necessary but only fair to say it¡¯s still in ce<b>. </b>In regards to alcohol, if you wish to socially drink while you are here<b>, </b>you are allowed but I¡¯m going to limit you to one drink per hour. At your body weight it should normally take more to <b>get </b><b>you </b>drunk but with your anxiety and depression my preference is none at all so I think this is a goodpromisepared to an outright pan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen how ugly some wolves get when drunk and I really don¡¯t have any interest in it.¡±

    He¡¯s speaking much clearer and rxed as I <b>peak </b>over at Ang. He doesn¡¯t show any difort from her starting to loosely wrap his leg.

    ¡°Drinking is a choice. There¡¯s nothing wrong with not engaging in it. Now I remember you asking about how a wolf¡¯s mental health could <b>affect </b><b>their </b>position as a prospect. I understand now why you were so worried about it. Self¨Cinjury is a <b>very </b>destructive and dangerous behavior that ordinarily <b>would </b>result in your removal from the program. It is aplicated behavior that is both difficult to understand for those who are not familiar with it <b>and </b>difficult to stop as it easily bes a habit that you struggle to control. Based on the three times I¡¯ve seen you engage in self injurious behavior <b>I </b><b>am </b><b>willing </b>to assume that this was taught to you.¡°,

    <b>Chapter </b><b>244 </b>

    <b>*</b>I¡¯m sorry to interrupt dad, but why would such a thing he taught to him<b>?</b>¡±

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m using the word taught very loosely, Damian, as what I believe may have happened it that Cole¡¯s abuser saw him hurt himself either s purposely doesn¡¯t matter which. All that matters is that hurting himself was not only seen but heavily encouraged by his abuser as a way <b>to </b>hovde abuser did to him. Over time his abuser has convinced him that everything he does wrong is deserving of physical punishment and when he doesn it he implements his own.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    P

    1

 Rising 245

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b>Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>245 </b>

    <b>The </b>previous four wolves that I ced on off book runs all had varying degrees of self injurious behaviors. Each of <b>them </b>engaged in it for differers Tease <b>It¡¯s </b>not a simple thing to stop and expecting you to stoppletely before you¡¯re permanently in a safe, caring environment <b>is </b>setting you up <b>for </b>failure *

    ¡°<b>So </b>you¡¯re not going to demand that he stops that crazy nonsense<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not crazy or nonsense, Lucas. It actually has a very specific purpose for those who are severely abused and neglected. Demanding that he stops would never work and would likely have the opposite effect but you will allow us to intervene, Cole. You¡¯ve done very well so far tolerating <b>my </b>interventions and my expectation is that you continue allowing it to happen. Over the timeframe that you¡¯re here I will be teaching the other trainers what to look for and how to intervene. As long as you don¡¯t cause yourself significant injury I will give you a pass.¡±

    He nods his head against my chest before moving it back onto my arm. <b>He¡¯s </b>finally rxed despite Ang¡¯s work on him <b>giving </b>me hope <b>that </b>something we gave him is finally kicking in.

    ¡°Another major issue that I¡¯m seeing is yourck of interest in eating. Your unwillingness to talk about what¡¯s going on at Red <b>Fang </b>makes it very difficult for me to create a n for getting you to eat. I need your help with this. You can¡¯t survive on tube feeds.<b>¡± </b>

    He nods again but I can tell he¡¯s not going to stay <b>awake </b>for much longer<b>. </b>

    ¡°Now, in regards to the actual run, documentation remains the same<b>. </b><b>You </b>each will have your own file for recording your experiences <b>with </b>Cole just like you will have a file on each prospect remaining in the run once <b>we </b>finish the physicals. You will not have <b>ess </b>to each other¡¯s files and you will not have ess to the one going to the council. While it is my standard for all of your <b>reports </b>toe back to me on <b>every </b>prospect so I can look through them before submitting them to the council, I will be handling Cole¡¯s slightly differently. <b>He </b>has <b>expressed </b>fear <b>over </b>going on <b>an </b>off book run as it sounds like <b>the </b>previous alphas that put him on one mishandled the situation. While I can not, right now<b>, </b>exin what will get back to the council<b>, </b><b>what </b><b>I </b>can exin is that all my off book runs appear to be normal runs.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to lie to the council to protect a pervert.¡± Lucas is quick to snap.

    ¡°When a wolf¡¯s life is in danger and I feel the likelihood that they will return to the life that is slowly killing them is high, yes. I will do whatever it takes <b>to </b>get them back in my territory for the year¨Clong run in the hopes that I can earn their trust and either offer them a position in <b>the </b>pack or convince <b>them </b>to seek sanctuary. So I omit what I know will get them withdrawn from the program.¡±

    ¡°So the council will know about me?¡± Cole whispers<b>. </b>

    ¡°I normally submit all observations on the prospects. The council loves when I report back to them as all my <b>tests </b>and training give them <b>a </b><b>really </b>good idea as to the individual wolf. Other packs appreciate it as well because it gives them a good idea about how well the wolf would fit into their pack, at least <i>if </i>it¡¯s a decent one.¡± I pause a moment, giving Cole a moment to understand what <b>I¡¯ve </b>said.

    <i>¡°</i>As I discussed with all of you Tuesday night, all physical testing will be <b>one </b>on one with me. Physical training, however<b>, </b>is on pause until I can get a better idea of his physical and mental health. Currently, both are extremely low and I have no desire to make them worse<b>. </b>His run is going to be very fluid so I can make changes where and when I need to.

    My goal is to gain your trust, Cole. We both know it¡¯s only a matter of time before your father kills you.¡±

    I feel Cole nod slowly against my arm. It¡¯s easy to tell that he¡¯s finally giving into the exhaustion that the painful bandaging <b>process </b>has produced mixing with the medication he¡¯s on. I continue my gentle petting as he rxes into <b>sleep </b>praying to Goddess Diana that it¡¯s a peaceful one.

    As much as I wanted Cole to hear what I had nned for Lucas, letting him sleep is far more important. Iy with him silently, watching his face <b>for </b>signs of pain or distress. I wait until Pat and Ang get the nket from under his legs to start moving around. I carefully slide my arm from beneath his head. Lilly jumps in gracefully, holding his head gently until/I¡¯m <b>free </b>before lowering him down to the pillow.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    <b>POST </b><b><i>COMMENT </i></b>NOW

    <SHARE

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b>Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>246 </b>

 Rising 246

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b>Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>246 </b>

    He whimpers slightly as he feels the loss of my heat.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cole.¡± I whisper, motioning Damian over with Madilyn.

    <b>*</b>Lay her right up against him.¡± Damian nods slightly as I stand from the bed.

    Ang holds his arm as Damianys Madilyn on her side, her back against his chest. He reacts immediately to her warmth and scent. <b>Ang </b>follows his movements as he leans into her, wrapping his arm around her as he curls his body, whimpering quietly as his movements irritate his leg. I watch <b>calmly </b>as he settles around her. I sigh heavily knowing that I have to deal with Lucas next.

    ¡°No one speaks until I¡¯m finished. This is something that is normally dealt with in private but considering my own outhurst when Dominic walked in<b><i>, </i></b>everyone in the room is now aware of the trouble Lucas is in.¡±

    The room is tense as I turn towards Lucas, who has taken a seat in the chair by the door.

    ¡°The situation you have created is extremely dangerous, Lucas, and you are incredibly naive not to be able to see it. So the first thing you¡¯re going to tell me is, who is Melody?¡±

    He shakes his head hard, something I don¡¯t want to see and I growl harshly with disapproval.

    ¡°Who is he to tell you anything about the youngdy I was withst night?¡± He points forcefully towards Cole several times.

    ¡°Lucas, if what he ims to have smelled is true, then I need to know herst name. Although I doubt there¡¯s more than one <b>ten </b>to twelve year old girl named Melody, timing is important. It will be far quicker and easier if you tell <b>me </b>so <b>we </b><b>can </b>get her on medication to prevent pregnancy tonight.<b>¡± </b>

    I try to reason with him as I don¡¯t think he understands the <b>gravity </b>of the situation.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s none of his business who I have in bed with me! He knows nothing about her!<b>¡± </b>

    He yells from his seat. His disrespect is eating away what little patience I <b>have </b>for getting the information I need.

    I lean forward, looking him dead in the eyes, while emphasizing my

    words.

    ¡°It is my business who you are having sex with. If what Cole was able to smell on Melody is true, and I¡¯m not willing to take a chance on it not, than you had unprotected sex with a preshift verging on human fertility. If she gets pregnant with your pup and tries to hide it, the pregnancy will kill her <b>before </b><b>she </b>gets halfway through the year it takes to birth it. Now, if you have any interest in avoiding another spanking, you will tell me who Melody is.¡±

    He sits back with a sigh, breaking eye contact and looking at the floor.

    ¡°Melody Wilson.¡± He nearly whispers.

    ¡°Do you know her phone number? I need to speak to her parents. Either one will do.¡±

    I pick my phone up off the small side dresser beside the bed and type in the passcode before handing it to him. He snatches it from my hand with a frustrated sigh and taps the screen several times before putting it to his ear.

    ¡°Put it on speaker<b>.</b>¡±

    I demand as he stares angrily into my eyes while he lowers the phone. He switches the phone to speaker <b>as </b>a young girl¡¯s voicees on.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Dad knows. He needs to speak with your mom.¡±

    ¡°Luke<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes, Melody. Now go get your mom<b>.</b>¡±

    Chapter <b>246 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>said </b>it wasn¡¯t a big deal. That we wouldn¡¯t get caught.¡±

    ¡°<b>Well </b>there¡¯s a first time for everything, Melody. Remember that wolf that was standing at the end of the hallway.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°The one you were mean to without him saying a word to us?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes and he deserves everything I did to him. Both upstairs and at the park. He needs to learn his ce as a prospect and keep his eyes and mouth to himself.¡±

    I growl out a fierce warning which seems to have no effect.

    ¥¹

    ¡°Well, apparently he was able to smell things that he shouldn¡¯t have and he told dad about it. The bastard has dad so far up my ass <b>that </b>I can¡¯t move. I¡¯ve already been spanked for giving him what he deserved, taking my sister to his room the way he did. Hiding behind closed doors, getting changed in <b>front </b><b>of </b>my baby sister but I¡¯m the bad guy. Now he needs to talk to your mom because of what he smelled.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s home yet but she should be soon.¡± Her <b>voice </b><b>is </b>sounding nervous.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    2

 Rising 247

    <b>Chapter </b><b>247 </b>

    ¡°Damn it, Melody. Stop fucking around and get your mom on the phone!¡± He yells callously into the phone.

    <b>¡°</b><b>She¡¯s </b>not here. <b>I </b>sweat<b>, </b><b>she¡¯s </b>not home yet!¡± Melody hups through her tears.

    ¡°Stop being a baby. I don¡¯t have <b>sex </b>with babies. I told youst night that I can¡¯t stand that shit. You keep this up and you won¡¯t hear from me

    ¡°I told you I was scared, Lucas. I didn¡¯t want it. I wasn¡¯t ready. I told you that it hurt.¡±

    ¡°And I told you to stop being a baby about it. You¡¯re the first one to give me this much of a headache over it. Do you realize how many girls <b>wanted </b>me to do more? That have called or texted me endlessly wanting to hook up again? I should have never wasted thest four months spending time <b>with </b><b>you</b>, convincing you of how gentle and caring I am.¡±

    ¡°But you weren¡¯t! You didn¡¯t care until after you hurt me<b>!</b>¡± She yells frantically over the phone.

    I can hear her sobbing hard <b>as </b><b>I </b>snatch the phone back from his hand, shocked at how easily he¡¯s forgotten who¡¯s in the room with him.

    ¡°Melody, it¡¯s important that you calm down.¡± I try to soothe the frightened girl despite my fuming anger.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± She manages to hup a minuteter<b>. </b>

    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Alpha Demetri<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. Very good. I¡¯m sorry for my son¡¯s disrespect this evening. He¡¯s very angry he¡¯s been caught and he¡¯s taking it out on you. What I <b>need</b><b>, </b>Melody, is for you and at least one parent to meet me in my office. Are either of them home?¡±

    ¡°No sir but they should be here any minute.¡± Her voice is still quivering as I hear a door close in the background.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Melody? Why are you crying? Who¡¯s on the phone?¡±

    I hear the familiar voice of Annabel Wilson, my lead ountant at Crimson General, ask her daughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom. Please don¡¯t be mad.¡±

    ¡°Mad about what? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    I can hear the anger building in Annabel¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Annabel?¡± I try to attract her attention to the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry. Lucas said no one would know. That it <b>wasn¡¯t </b>a big <b>deal</b><b>. </b>I swear it wasn¡¯t my idea. I didn¡¯t want to have <b>sex</b>.¡± Melody blubbers through as I hang my head.

    ¡°What?!!!<b>¡± </b>I hear Annabel yell. ¡°What on earth do you think you¡¯re doing having <b>sex </b>with the alpha¡¯s son?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Annabel?!!¡± I yell into the phone praying to Goddess Diana <b>that </b>Cole <b>doesn¡¯t </b>wake.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Finally I have her attention.

    ¡°I understand that this is a shock but it also appears to be <b>a </b><b>very </b>sensitive situation where <b>I </b><b>need </b>Melody to feel like she <b>can </b>talk about what happened without repercussions. I need you to calm down.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell <b>are </b>you to tell <b>me </b>what to do?¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>247

    ¡°Who <b>exactly </b>do you <b>think </b><b>you¡¯re </b>talking to?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>snarl back with as much energy as she gave,

    <b>¡°</b><b>Alpha </b>Demetri.<b>¡± </b>She states heatedly.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>ma¡¯am. Now<b>, </b>I need you to calm down.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>are not <b>my </b>alpha, She damn near whispers.

    <b>I </b><b>sigh </b>gently <b>as </b>she was one of <b>my </b>strongest opposers but I convinced her to stay as she was one of the best at keeping the books straight

    <b>¡°</b>We both know why you stayed and that any time during thest ten years if you wanted to leave you could.¡± I respond gently. ¡°Please, Ariabel. ¨ª really don¡¯t like <b>the </b>conversation I just heard between her and my son and I assure you he is being heavily penalized for his actions. Melody is not in trouble with me but it is imperative that Dr. Pierce and I meet with her tonight. It¡¯s 6:45 now, can you, your mate and Melody meet me in my office at

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>sir, that should be enough time.¡±

    ¡°Annabel, I don¡¯t normally interfere in the way pups are raised unless abuse or <b>neglect </b>is present but I need you to trust me when I say no punishment You didn¡¯t hear the conversation. I ammanding you not to punish Melody.¡±

    There¡¯s a tense moment <b>of </b>silence while I wait for her to <b>respond</b>. She has no idea what happened between them <b>and </b>what little I¡¯ve heard I never <b>would </b>have seening.

    ¡°I won¡¯t put my hands on her. That¡¯s the best <b>I </b>can do.¡± She snarls before hanging up <b>the </b>phone.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    5 2

 Rising 248

    The <b>Son </b>of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>248 </b>

    <b>I </b>hang my head, taking several deep breaths before making eye contact. I knew Lucas had gone crazy with having sex but to <b>rape </b>an eleven year <b>old</b><b>? </b><b>What </b>the hell has gotten into him?

    ¡°You forced her?¡±

    I finally find my voice after looking deep into his <b>eyes </b>for several minutes.

    ¡°No! I would <b>never</b>¡­¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound that way to me.¡± My voice is surprisingly calmpared to what it should be.

    ¡°They wanted it. All of them.¡± Lucas is starting to panic as the reality of what he¡¯s been doing finally sets in.

    ¡°Based on how disrespectful that conversation was I have a hard time believing that you didn¡¯t speak to her that way when she got scared and changed her mind. A coerced agreement is still rape.¡±

    ¡°No! I <b>swear </b>I wouldn¡¯t have if she didn¡¯t want it!¡±

    ¡°Cut the shit Lucas! She¡¯s an eleven year old delta and you¡¯re a sixteen year old alpha. Age alone makes <b>it </b>statutory rape. Why do you think I took <b>the </b>time to go through councilw, packw and my own personal rules when ites to having <b>sex </b><b>at </b><b>sixteen</b>? Sex at sixteen is a privilege. It doesn¡¯t be <b>a </b>right until you¡¯re an adult which ording to councilw is at twenty¨Cone years old.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, dad?¡±

    ¡°I am absolutely serious. You have purposely ignored every rule that I have given you regarding dating and sex.¡±

    ¡°But dad¡­.¡±

    ¡°Enough! This is what¡¯s going to happen, Lucas. Patrick is going to take you to your room and stay with you until Ie back up. When <b>I </be up, I am changing your doorknob so that I can lock you in but you can¡¯t lock me out.¡±

    ¡°Dad no!¡±

    ¡°Shut it! You are on a 72 hour house arrest. I will be locking you in your room for that timeframe<b>. </b>Breakfast and lunch will be brought to you. I will <be </b>get you for dinner. The only time you wille out of your room is if I send someone <b>to </b>escort you to a chore that your mother <b>or </b>I need help with. I will contact your school and get your missed work from today and tomorrow. You willplete that work and turn it in on Monday. When you <b>are </b>finished your school work you will take a piece of paper and a pen and write down the names of <b>every </b>single she<b>¨C</b>wolf that you have had sex with and do not think I don¡¯t have the ability to find out who you¡¯ve been with. I want all of them. Shifter or pre¨Cshift, doesn¡¯t matter. I want <b>every </b>single one you¡¯ve been with. All dating will be chaperoned for the next two years. You will not stay the night at a she¨Cwolf¡¯s house and they will not stay the night here. All get¨Ctogethers with the guys will be held here in the pack house and will not involve any females, also for <b>the </b><b>next </b><b>two </b>years. Lastly¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± He groans.

    ¡°Yes, the first part was your punishment for having sex with pre¨Cshifters. Your punishment for attacking Cole is withdrawal as a trainer <b>from </b>the prospect program. You will continue under your current, full day school schedule until you graduate. I will revisit your ability to keep your hands to yourself as <b>well </b>as your ability to keep your dick in your pants in two years. Let this be a wake up call. If you do this same shit at eighteen <b>I </b>will have no <b>choice </b>but to involve the council. It¡¯s only because you are sixteen <i>that </i>I can keep this messpletely in¨Chouse. It is only because of Cole that you have earned <b>yourself </b><b>a </b><b>72 </b>hour dy in an ass beating. You provide me the names of every girl you¡¯ve had sex with and I will drop the physical punishment aspect of your penalties. What Melody says and the video footage I bring up fromst night will determine if additional penalties <b>are </b>given. You are dismissed to your room. Patrick, please stay with him until I finish with Melody and her parents<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± He responds <b>as </b>I leave the room followed closely by Ang.

    No one else has been assigned a task so they will choose to stay or <b>leave</b>. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if I find Lilly <b>still </b><b>with </b><b>Cole </bter. <b><i>She¡¯s </i></b><b>developed </b><b>a </b>fondness for him <b>the </b>same as <b>me</b>. It¡¯s about time someone cared about him<b>. </b>

 Rising 249

    <b>Chapter </b><b>249 </b>

    It¡¯s as I reach the bottom of the stairs that Annabel, Roger and Melody walk through the front door.

    <b>¡°</b>Roger <b>and </b>Annabel Wilson, I apologize for thete meeting but timing is important. This way to my office<i>.</i>¡±

    <b>I </b>use my arm to point them towards my office. I follow a short distance behind watching them interact. Roger is silent but stiff, giving off <b>an </b>air <b>of </b>nervousness. Annabel is talking a mile a minute, chastising Melody non stop for being so foolish to have sex with the alpha¡¯s son<b>. </b>

    ¡°Take a right.¡± I speak calmly as wee to my open office door.

    Annabel has her hand on the back of Melody¡¯s neck and guides her harshly into my office. Melody¡¯s face is wet, her eyes red and puffy, <b>as </b>I call her <b>over </b><b>to </b>the door.

    ¡°Shoes go against the wall.¡± I instruct calmly as I look down at my own shoeless feet. <b>I </b>stifle my chuckle as I realize I left them upstairs in Cole¡¯s <b>room </b>

    ¡°Please alpha. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡± Her voice wavers <b>as </b>she bursts into tears again while her mom starts chastising her again.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Annabel.¡± I¡¯m surprised when Roger speaks<b>, </b>considering he¡¯s the more submissive of the duo<i>. </i>

    Unfortunately, stopping his mate¡¯s tirade on their daughter results in her tirade starting on him.

    ¡°How can you be <b>so </b>calm? Here she is skipping school to have sex with the alpha¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°We obviously don¡¯t have the entire story if the alphamanded you not to punish her.¡± Roger sighs as she ignores his pleas <b>and </b><b>turns </b>her <b>attention </b>back to Melody.

    ¡°What the hell are you thinking, child? That sleeping with him now will up your chances of bing Luna?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± I finally interrupt. ¡°Have you sat down and actually talked to Melody or have you simply been chewing her out thest fifteen minutes before this meeting?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve been chewing her out. I wanted to beat her ass before youmanded me not to punish her. I¡¯m not raising some whore that¡¯s going <b>to </b>bring home a pup at thirteen. She needs to beid into repeatedly until all thoughts <b>of </b>sex leave her mind.¡±

    ¡°Both of you, get up. Come with me<b>. </b>Melody, you take a seat in my chair.¡± I instruct calmly as I lead the fuming parents from my office<b>, </b>running into Ang

    out in the hallway.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She asks as I pull my keys from my pocket.

    I unlock and lead them into a soundproof room beside my office with a one way mirror along <b>one </b>wall. I usher all three inside<b>, </b>turning on the lights <b>as </b><b>we </b>

    enter.

    ¡°I wanted you to be here to support her but it¡¯s obvious by the way you¡¯re tearing her down that getting the information that I need from her is <b>best </b>if you¡¯re not in the room. You may watch and listen in here under the strict agreement that no matter what she says you will not punish her and <b>if </b>you talk to her about itter, that it¡¯s in a controlled but positive way.

    I don¡¯t often tell parents how to deal with their kids when they mess up but she¡¯s already terrified and my son¡¯s disrespect <b>over </b>the phone didn¡¯t help<b>. </b>Are <b>we </b>agreed?¡±

    ¡°Will you be punishing her? Is that why it was so important toe tonight?¡± Roger asks impatiently.

    ¡°No. <b>As </b>I told Annabel over the phone, she is not in any trouble with me. I <b>won¡¯t </b>be punishing her. She will never talk to you about who she¡¯s dating or having sex with if you demonize something as natural as <b>sex</b>. We all know <b>werewolves </b>are <b>very </b>sexual creatures and three quarters <b>of </b><b>werewolves </b><b>have </b>had multiple partners before they ever meet their fated mate, if they <b>ever </b>find them. Ang, I¡¯d like you to stay here with them. <b>I </b>want to talk <b>with </b>Melody

    alone<b>.</b>¡±

    I¡¯m surprised at how <b>easily </b>they agreed. I pull the door shut when I leave<b>, </b>verifying that it¡¯s locked before <b>stepping </b>away from <b>it</b>. <b>Very </b><b>few </b>times <b>have </b><b>I </b>used this room so very few wolves know it exists<b>. </b>Most believe it¡¯s <b>just </b>a closet that <b>I </b>stash personal <b>items </b><b>in</b>.

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b>of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>250 </b>

 Rising 250

    <b>Chapter </b><b>250 </b>

    <b>I </b>walk calmly back into my office, closing the door softly. I stop and simply look at Melody as she¡¯s curled into the fetal position, her <b>body </b>shakes sobs. I study her for a moment, looking at her size and stature. She is quite petite for a delta, not much bigger than the average eight year old. How or my son thought that this tiny girl was ready to have sex has me lost in a bad way. I walk over to her <b>silently </b>and scoop her up easily. She screams in surprise and fright.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, Melody. You¡¯ll hurt me<b>.</b>¡± I calmly instruct her as I encourage her toy her head on my shoulder, thefort and safety of my parental es giving her the freedom to fall apart emotionally.

    I simply hold and rock her gently as she cries, waiting silently for her to calm. It¡¯s as she finally rxes that I sit in my chair, changing her position so ses sitting in myp but I still wait for her.

    ¡°Am I in trouble?¡± Her voice is quiet and meek, wavering slightly as she recovers from such a hard cry.

    ¡°You are not but Lucas <b>is</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Why is he in trouble but not me<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Because he knew the rules and dangers of having sex several months ago and he chose to ignore them. He¡¯s also much older and of a higher rank. <b>She </b>nods her head slowly, remaining silent.

    ¡°How long have you and Lucas been dating?¡±

    ¡°Lucas doesn¡¯t date.¡± She states monotonously while shaking her head.

    ¡°No?¡± I question.

    ¡°You¡¯re his dad. Why don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    ¡°Well I highly encourage dating and being serious with one person. Although there are plenty that choose not to be monogamous<b>, </b>I¡¯ve tried very <b>hard </b><b>to </b>exin how special sex is between two people.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not special to Luke.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡±

    ¡°No sir. It¡¯s a game. He wants to see how many young girls want to lose their virginity to him. It¡¯s a game for the <b>girls </b>too.¡±

    ¡°Well this is the first that I¡¯m hearing about it. Can you tell me more<b>? </b>Can you tell me how you became interested in losing your virginity to Lucas<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really interested in losing my virginity, not yet anyway.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it happened this way.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t force me.¡± She states quickly with panic back in her voice after she realizes what she¡¯s said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Nothing you say will make me mad at you. Lucas has already incurred multiple penalties for his behavior today. Nothing you tell <b>me </b>will change what he has received but it will allow me to look into what¡¯s going on with the other young girls so I can keep this from happening again<b>. </b>She nods thoughtfully as she contemtes where to begin.

    ¡°From what <b>I¡¯ve </b>heard from the girls in my ss, he started before he shifted.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I remember a girl talking loudly about hooking up with the alpha¡¯s son. How she was his first and he was hers<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Do you remember when she said this happened?¡±

    ¡°Over winter break two years ago. <b>She </b>said she <b>snuck </b>into the pack house several times over <b>the </b>two weeks everyone was off. <b>She </b>imed <b>they </b>had sex.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>250 </b>

    several <b>times</b>. Kept talking about how <b>good </b>it felt. How gentle <b>and </b><b>caring </b><b>he </b>was.¡±

    ¡°Do <b>you </b>remember how old <b>she </b>was<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>She was older, in the eighth grade I think. Shortly after she bragged about sex with Lucas being so great and wonderful a lot of girls suddenly started <b>talking </b>about it. By <b>the </b>end of the school year most of the eighth grade girls were talking about having <b>sex </b>with <b>him </b>or were nning on <b>having </b>sex with <b>him </b>over <b>the </b>summer.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>When did you first meet Lucas<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°At the beginning of <b>the </b>school year he would walk <b>over </b>to the yground while we waited for thete bus to corne. With <b>the </b>two schools so close <b>together </b>I guess it was easy for him toe visit. All the girls would crowd around him like he was a celebrity.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    31

 Rising 251

    <b>Chapter </b><b>251 </b>

    I got curious near the end of September. I walked over to the crowd but stayed quiet. Everyone made a big deal over him talking to me. It didn¡¯t really matter much to me and I shrugged it off but he kepting. He kept singling me out over the other girls. After about a month he got tired of all the girls surrounding us, he wanted something more private so he told me how to get to ake near the school and we started hanging out there. I enjoyed attention at theke and I gave him my number.

    <b>I </b>asked him if we were dating and he said that he didn¡¯t date. That he felt dating was for mates and his only mate was his fated mate. He admitted that he <b>was </b>only interested in having sex. That it was a special thing to lose your virginity to the alpha¡¯s son. That it would make me more attractive to the other males. I argued that I was too young to date let alone have sex but he waved me off like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. He told me <b>that </b>my age was perfect. <b>That </b>at nearly eleven, I was too young to get pregnant which would allow him to skip the condom. That the condom was why the first time always hurts.

    I told him that it wasn¡¯t true. That I have been getting my period regrly for six months which meant that I could get pregnant. He ignored me again <b>and </b>told me to trust him. He had been taking virgins without a condom for over a year and he¡¯s never had any of the girlse back pregnant. That no wolf could get pregnant before they became a teenager. When he mentioned that the first time always hurt I told him then that I wasn¡¯t ready.

    That was the first time he told me to stop being a baby. He tried to convince me that the pain isn¡¯t that bad. All I need to do is trust him <b>and </b>rx. That <b>he </b>would do all the work and by the time he was done I would beg him for more. That every girl he¡¯s had sex with hase back multiple times. He would have sex with them as many times as he could over two weeks before chasing them away.

    I tried to walk away but he pulled me into hisp. He reassured me that it didn¡¯t have to happen now, that he¡¯d go slow and build me up <b>to </b>wanting it. He refused to understand why I was afraid. He kept telling me that it was <b>silly </b>to fear something <b>so </b>natural<b>, </b>swearing that there was nothing to fear about it. Then he started talking about the others. How they all begged him to take their virginity because he <b>was </b>so gentle and caring with them<b>. </b>All I had to do was submit. Just let him touch me and put himself inside me.

    The thought of him inside me scared me even more and I tried to get out of hisp but he pulled me back and wrapped his arm around me. I struggled to get away from him for a little bit but he was too strong. Eventually I gave up and he started to tell me of all the things he wanted to do to me. I <b>thought </b>most of it was disgusting and I tried again to get away from him. Instead of letting me go he put his hand down my pants. <b>I </b>was ufortable <b>with </b>it and told him to stop but he didn¡¯t. He spoke to me softly as he touched me, encouraging me to rx. When I finally did rx I did find it pleasing so he continued a little longer before pulling his hand out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to change the subject, as you¡¯re doing a lot better than I thought you would talking to me about my <b>son</b><b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She interrupts quietly.

    I gently use my fingers to slide her hair from in front of her <b>eyes</b>.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to apologize for.¡± I try to console her <b>as </b><b>I </b><b>see </b>tears drop silently.

    ¡°I¡¯m concerned that you had no idea what sex was when Lucas started talking to you. Can you tell me what you knew about sex? Either from school or <b>your </b>parents<b><i>?</i></b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    31

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 252

    Chapter <b>252 </b>

    ¡°School taught everyone what happens when you go through human piberty as it will often happen first. They also exined what happens during your first shift and experiencing your first heat cycle. They exined how to get pregnant during both and to preventplications from the pregnancy that it¡¯s important for non¨Cshifters and pre¨Cshifters to not have sex with shifters. The only exception is if a non¨Cshifter is the fated mate of a shifter<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Do they exin what happens during sex?¡±

    ¡°They touched on it by simply saying the male goes inside the female but because packw states that there¡¯s is no sex before you turn sixteen I don¡¯t think the health teacher thought it was appropriate to go much farther than that with fifth graders. Mom and dad say the same thing. That it¡¯s best to wait until you meet your fated mate but if you don¡¯t you need to be at least sixteen before you go whoring yourself out.¡±

    ¡°You know a little more than I thought but you¡¯re still very young and naive. Can you tell me when Lucas touched you the first time?<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°He¡¯s only done it once, two months ago, just before Thanksgiving weekend.¡±

    ¡°Okay, so what¡¯s been going on between the two of you since then?¡°.

    ¡°I started ignoring him or at least tried. I was hoping he would lose interest in me. About two weekster he started asking me toe back to theke, that he missed me. That he enjoyed watching me feel good. He changed, got angry and started saying mean things in his texts when I continued to refuse.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have those texts?¡±

    *No sir. I didn¡¯t want to be reminded of the hateful things he said so I deleted them.¡±

    She shakes her head slowly as she looks at the floor, tears dropping to the floor. Her scent is marred by the distinctive smell of shame.

    ¡°Everyday in school before winter break he¡¯d ask to meet and I continuously refused. Instead of staying after school to y with my friends I started taking the first bus home just so I could avoid him but he just got worse. I turned my phone off for three days around Christmas just so I could enjoy the holidays but of course his texts were waiting for me when I turned it back on.

    I noticed several from my best friend who is in the sixth grade. I told her what was going on but I was hurt when she told me to stop being a prude. That every girl she knows is jealous of the attention I¡¯m getting and I should be ashamed of ignoring him. He¡¯s the alpha¡¯s son. She did it several times with him and nothing bad happened to her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±

    ¡°E Johnson.¡±

    I pull out a pen and paper from my desk and write down the name and grade Melody gave me. I also note two years. We make eye contact when I turn my attention back to her, her eyes wide with fear.

    ¡°I know telling me what you know of Lucas¡¯s activities is difficult. He made this out to be a normal thing but it isn¡¯t, not at your age. As my son and potential future leader of the pack there are a lot of responsibilities that he¡¯s not living up to right now.¡± She nods her head slowly before going back to staring at the floor.

    ¡°When we went back to school in January he started texting me again. I met with him briefly, I told him that I wasn¡¯t interested in what he wanted and he needed to move on. He left me alone untilst night.¡± She goes silent, lifting her head from the floor to staring at the door.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± I ask softly as I clear the tears from her cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m such a fool. I knew from the others to leave him alone if I wasn¡¯t ready to give it up. That all he wants is <b>sex </b>with virgins.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the one that¡¯s wrong, not you.¡± I try to soothe her calmly. She nods but remains quiet.

    ¡°What happenedst night, Melody?¡± She sighs heavily. I know by her pause that she doesn¡¯t want to talk.

    The <b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b>Fang

 Rising 253

    hapter <b>253 </b>

    ¡°He texted me around eight. I wanted to delete it but something about it made me open it instead. He said that he had a bad day at school and he missed <b>talking </b>to me. When I suggested talking to you he imed that you were too busy dealing with the pedophile. He was really sweet and I wanted to talk to him. He said he would meet me at the door so I walked over to the pack house around 9:30. He showed me to his room. He locked his door and suggested that I undress. He exined that he sleeps naked to keep from overheating when he has ady over. I stripped down to my briefs when he imed <b>that </b>nothing would happen. All he wanted was to cuddle.

    Weid down together and I was nearly asleep when he started touching and kissing me all over. I was nervous but there was something about it that <b>felt </b>good. At some point I ended up on my back with him on top. Everything felt good until it didn¡¯t. I told him it hurt, that I wanted him to stop. <b>I </b>wanted <b>to </b>go home. He told me to stop my whining. He couldn¡¯t stand it when girls whined like little babies. I begged him to just let me go home. When he moved <b>it </b>hurt even more.¡± She stops briefly as she starts whimpering, her tears falling steadily.

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain when he realized that he made a mistake but suddenly he changed his mind. He told me to rx. His voice became gentle and consoling. He apologized for yelling at me and calling me a baby. That he didn¡¯t realize how small I <b>was</b><b>. </b>He didn¡¯t think that my small stature would make it so painful and he felt that it was best to stop. He told me to stay still because he didn¡¯t want to hurt me more. He slowly climbed off of me, went to his bathroom and brought out some Tylenol. I woke upter freezing cold. He was sleeping with his back to me so <b>I </b>got up, put my clothes on and used his bathroom. He was wrapped up tight in his nket so I searched his room for another and I curled up on his couch for the rest of the night. We woke upte this morning<b>, </b>around eight or so. He was super nice to me. He walked me home after <b>we </b>encountered a wolf in the hallway<b>. </b><b>I </b>could tell by his scent that he wasn¡¯t a <b>pack </b>member. Lucas walked up to him. I could tell by his face that he was afraid of Lucas before he ever hit him. I wanted to <b>say </b>something to him but all I ended up doing was giggling. I don¡¯t even know what I found so entertaining. I think I got home around nine. My stomach was cramping badly so <b>I </b>skipped breakfast, took some Tylenol, took a shower, then went to sleep. I felt a little better when I woke up but not by much. It still hurts. <b>I </b><b>was </b>okay with <b>what </b>happened until he called on your phone.¡±

    She takes several deep breaths trying to maintain her emotions.

    ¡°He told me everything would be okay as long as I didn¡¯t talk about it. It was our secret. Then he called. Told me you knew. Then mom walked in while <b>I </b>was on the phone with you. Dad came home when we hung up. They¡¯re mad at me. The only reason they didn¡¯t spank me was because we were meeting with you. Mom said however many hits you gave me in your office I would receive at home. I¡¯m a whore now. I don¡¯t want to be a whore.¡±

    She¡¯s crying hard by the time she ends and I¡¯m inplete shock.

    ¡°No. No Melody. Don¡¯t ever call yourself a whore. What happened isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    I speak softly near her ear as she cries into my neck. How? How could my own son be so careless? Could act with such blindness towards the danger he put Melody and how many others in? So many things are running through my head as I rock the little girl gently in my chair. I most certainly have a full te to deal with.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 254

    <b>Chapter </b>254

    <b>I </b>sit silently holding Melody, waiting for her sobs to slow. Ang links me, asking about her parentsing back into the room. I agree<b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b>time for <b>them </b>toe back <b>and </b>understand the next steps. I rub her back gently as she watches Ang and her parents enter the room.

    ¡°Do I have to talk again?¡± She whispers shyly.

    ¡°Not right now.¡± I reassure her quietly. ¡°When I took them out of my office I put them in a special room where they could see and hear us but they couldn¡¯t interrupt you. With the way your mom was yelling at you, I thought you would be morefortable talking to just me.¡±

    I loosen my hold as she pushes herself up, acting as if she wants to leave me?

    ¡°Melody, do you want to leave me?¡±

    She shakes her head without looking directly at me.

    ¡°I just thought that¡¯s where I¡¯m supposed to be when you decide my punishment. I heard from others that have been spanked. You take your shoes off at the door.

    She stops long enough to turn and point to where all the shoes are lined up.

    ¡°Then you kneel in front of your parents in hard submission while you exin their punishment.¡±

    She exins it so matter of factly that it¡¯s hard to believe how calm she¡¯s trying to be.

    ¡°Why would I punish you?¡±

    ¡°For having sex before I shift.¡± Her voice is quiet with shame.

    Melody, look at me.¡± I request as I gently use my hand to lift her chin.

    She¡¯s so convinced that she¡¯s done wrong that she fights my initial attempts at eye contact. I wait patiently, my fingers resting under her chin, my thun gently rubbing her cheek.

    ¡°Melody.¡± I try again. She finally looks at me.

    ¡°What Lucas did isn¡¯t sex, Melody. It¡¯s rape.¡±

    She shakes her head slowly as her tears fall hard.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t force me alpha.¡± Her voice cracks as she tries to convince me. ¡°If I had just stayed away knew that all he wanted was sex. Every girl he¡¯s been with has said the same thing, over and over. Don¡¯t get involved with him if you don¡¯t want to have sex. I knew what it was going to lead to. I just didn¡¯t know it would be over a few months. He didn¡¯t force me toe over. If I had just followed the rules. No going out after nine. If I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No Melody.¡± I finally interrupt. ¡°He is a sixteen year old alpha with the added status of being my son. He manipted you intoing over after you made it clear that your interests differed. This is not your fault. I¡¯m so sorry this happened to you.¡±

    I speak softly as she copses back onto my chest, her body shaking as she sobs again. I ce my hand upon her head silently consoling her, keeping it there well beyond the point of her sobs quieting.

    ¡°You have been very brave to tell me what happenedst night between you and Lucas. You are in no way to me for what happened and it¡¯s very important that you understand that nothing that happens after this meeting is in any way a punishment. If you feel that it is, then I need you to <b>ask </b>questions. Me, Dr. Pierce, Dr. Richards, your parents. We can and will answer any questions that you have<b>. </b>Do you understand?<b>¡± </b>

    I can feel her nod against my hand.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Now</b>, I would like to continue to hold you while <b>I </b>exin what happens next. Is that ok with you? You <b>are </b>allowed to tell me no. <b>I </b><b>want </b>you to <b>be </bfortable so you canprehend what¡¯s going un

    ¡°<b>I </b>want to stay.¡± She whispers as she pulls herself further into <b>Dy </b>

    neck.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>254 </b>

    I pet her gently for a moment. Gathering my thoughts on such aplex situation.

    <b>¡°</b><b>As </b>I tried to exin when I removed the two of you from the room, I try not to tell parents how to raise their kids. The problem <b>I¡¯m </b><b>having </b>right <b>now </b><b>is </b>that she <b>was </b>shamed, by her mother, before the facts were known. Yes, when I was on the phone with her and you walked in, Annabel, she said she had sex with Lucas<b>. </b>I believe she¡¯s using that term because that¡¯s what Lucas was after, sex<b>. </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 255

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b>Fang

    Chapter <b>255 </b>

    Now considering the conversation I heard before you got home and what she just described, I believe Lucas used his status to manipte her into the situation. <b>I </b>know we have had our differences, Roger and Annabel, but now is the time to let those go for the sake of your daughter. No more <b>calling </b>her a whore, Annabel. That tirade you were in when you got here. Telling her she deserves physical punishment. No more of that. I will ssify it as verbal abger and you know the penalties for such actions.¡±

    I¡¯m genuinely shocked when I see them silently nod.

    ¡°Tonight, Melody will be admitted to the hospital wing. I want her on IV medications that will disrupt the development of any fertilized eggs. It¡¯s a strong medication for a pup Melody¡¯s age especially considering her size but the danger of her getting pregnant is far greater.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>What reason do you have to believe that Melody is ovting right now? And based on her description, he never finished. I don¡¯t want her on medication so strong that she has to be admitted to the hospital.¡±

    I¡¯m pleasantly surprised when Roger jumps in considering the silent submission Annabel is now showing me.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of Cole, isn¡¯t it?¡± I look down at Melody as she calmly answers <b>her </b>father¡¯s question.

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. Why would some unknown he¨Cwolf prospect have anything to say about Melody and her menstrual cycle?¡±

    ¡°Cole is in a difficult situation of his own.¡± I start, cautiously trying to answer his question without infringing on Cole¡¯s right to privacy.

    ¡°He had cuts on his arms and bruises on his wrists.¡± Melody speaks quietly again.

    ¡°Bruises? Prospects are supposed toe in top physical condition. Why does his wrists have bruises? Was he in some sort of fight or was he being restrained for punishment for being a pedophile?¡±

    Roger¡¯s attitude has changed drastically to anger. I growl hard, interrupting the tirade before he starts.

    ¡°No adult in this pack will refer to Cole as a pedophile!¡±

    I growl through clenched teeth, sitting up straight in my chair letting my rank be unquestionable.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha.¡± Roger dials it back appropriately without losing his edge of anger. ¡°It¡¯s just with the rumors about a pedophile arriving in the territorying from the kitchen and then all the boys are damn near celebrating Lucas¡¯s attack on the pedophile, I would think finding out that a grown alpha male is scenting my daughter to the point of knowing she¡¯s ovting is quite angering.¡±

    I allow him to express his thoughts, as I¡¯ve never been one to use my position to take a person¡¯s right to feel away but I do demand respect no matter the

    circumstances<b>. </b>

    ¡°First, thank you for showing the proper respect <b>as </b>it will get you the answers you seek. To be fair, ander more normal circumstances, I too would be suspicious but we are nowhere close to anything normal when ites to Cole. Unfortunately, because of your limited interactions with the prospects while they are here I can only give you limited information on Cole.¡± Roger sighs hard, thinking before he speaks.

    ¡°I need to know what you¡¯re willing to share. We need to understand why it¡¯s eptable for this stranger to be scenting the pups and why you¡¯re willing to believe him<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I nod my head thoughtfully while lightly petting Melody¡¯s head.

    ¡°So let me start easy as you have information that I need. Who told you there was a prospect here that was a pedophile?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>My </b>best friend, Karen, was setting up the dining hall for the prospects when the first group came for lunch. One of them started talking about an alpha named Cole getting special treatment from every pack he¡¯s gone to and how he deserves the treatment he¡¯s getting back home because he¡¯s a pervert. That he rapes the Luna and little girls of his pack.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised when Annabel exins how the rumors got out.

    ¡°Adani and Kevin imed that Lucas attacked the alpha prospect because he had taken Madilyn to his room without your <b>knowledge</b>.<b>¡± </b>Roger <b>adds </b><b>in</b>.

    The Son of Red Fang

 Rising 256

    Chapter <b>256 </b>

    ¡°In regards to thements made in the dining hall: the wolf that made thements, his name is Das Das has been in the program five years and has been banned from eleven packs, including my own. He has been reported to the council repeatedly for assaulting both male and female prospects, both part of his pack and outside of it. Since the Red Fang pack does not sign female warriors up for the program he has been reported as sexually assaulting and raping multiple females from other packs. He was sent home Wednesday after dinner. Cole, on the other hand, has no known record of foul y<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Das is using Cole of doing what he has done?¡± Annabel asks, confused.

    ¡°Cole is in aplicated situation at his home pack where the exact nature of his job with the pack¡¯s pre¨Cshift girls is withheld from the rest of the pack. Das absolutely believes he is telling the truth about Cole when he has no idea what Cole is doing, I can assure both of you, I would not allow a pedophile to roam my territory freely.

    In regards to Madilyn, we discoveredst night that she is an intuitive and very reactive to Cole¡¯s mental health. I am familiar with the physical symptoms of being an intuitive, as I am one as well. Sost night when he felt he could help with the stomach cramps she had, I let him. I also left Madilyn sleeping with him. She¡¯s with him again tonight.¡±

    ¡°You knew she was with him?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. Absolutely. Why do you think I¡¯ve got cameras everywhere? I may only view the footage when I need to investigate reports of theft, assault, rape, abuse or other wrongdoings but they are constantly recording and I have a three day window of opportunity. He did nothing more than take care of her.¡±

    ¡°What about your son¡¯s room? With what happened to Melody?¡±

    I¡¯m silently relieved Annabel decided to change the subject.

    ¡°My kids are aware of the cameras in their rooms but they are also aware that I would never view their activities without reason. Obviously this is a reason to view the footage. I will also be contacting the securitypany I use, Big Brother. <b>I </b>will be scheduling them toe out and see how much of thest two years I can recover from the camera in Lucas¡¯s room.¡±

    They both nod thoughtfully before Roger speaks again.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my initial question. How would Cole know anything about what happened between Melody and Lucas? How would he know she h high potential for pregnancy and why would you believe him?¡± Roger¡¯s anger has been reced with concern.

    ¡°Are you familiar with the type of pack Red Fang is rumored to be?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that they are a right badass bunch but <b>as </b>you just said, we don¡¯t work regrly with the prospects.¡±

    ¡°It is rumored that Red Fang¡¯s alpha engages in sanctioned rape. If you take a moment to think about that, one would assume that a pack with loose morals like that would have more than just approved rape going on. Cole works in close contact on a regr basis with pre¨Cshift girls as young as seven. So yes, when he told me that he could smell that Lucas had unprotected sex with a pre shift girl between the ages of ten and twelve verging on fertility, I believed

    him.¡±

    Roger sits back against his chair. I can tell he¡¯s not satisfied with my answer but it¡¯s the best I can do. To his credit, I wouldn¡¯t be either.

    ¡°Ang<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°Even though this is not a forcible rape situation, I need the standard rape exampleted on Melody. Considering the high potential for trauma, I want you to do it under heavy sedation. I don¡¯t want her to remember the exam. Document all injuries. I want a full report. This is to be done by the book. I also want a pelvic ultrasound done while she¡¯s sedated. If she shows evidence of ovtion or appears close to ovtion, I want her on the previously mentioned IV medication. It doesn¡¯t matter if we use the pregnancy prevention medication or not, because of the sedation she will be in the hospital until lunch

    tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I can agree to that.¡± Roger nods with a calm but concerned voice.

    ¡°Annabel?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to your son? Are you involving the council in this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I sigh hard.

    I know she¡¯s likely not going to like the answer but it¡¯s a legitimate question that she deserves an answer fo.

    <b>¡°</b>No, I will not be involving the council. At least, not yet. Considering the fact that he¡¯s only been sixteen for four months and a new shift for sever<b>, </b><b>I </b>have the ability to choose council involvement of not. If this were Damian I would have no choice in the matter.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re ying favorites because he¡¯s your son.¡± Annabel interrupts with the usation I was hoping to avoid.

    ¡°No, ma¡¯am. The only thing Lucas will avoid by not involving the council is a record and jail time. He is being punished in multiple ways simr to which the council demands for such actions.¡± I try to exin calmly.

    ¡°Can you share exactly what the council would order?¡± I scratch the back of my head briefly before answering.

    ¡°The process of involving the council isplex and can be very traumatic for the one who was assaulted. I know this is the long way to answer your question but I do feel that it¡¯s important.¡± I respond to Roger¡¯s single finger up hand gesture.

    ¡°Involving the council would start with exactly what¡¯s happening now. A standard rape exam would be done, a report would be created by Ang and given to me to file with the council. The council would respond with a date and time of their arrival on the territory were they would interview both Melody and Lucas. Due to possible influence, parents are not allowed to be present during the interview. Video footage, if avable, would be collected and they would determine who¡¯s recall of events is most urate. If Lucas were found guilty of raping Melody, which based on her age he would be, then in the worse case scenario, I would be ordered to deliver him to the closest council headquarters were he would receive physical punishment. Strength, number and bare bottom or not would be determined by them. They are allowed to order up to a year in jail and revoke any privileges that he has received in addition to the physical punishment.¡±

    ¡°And by keeping it out of the hands of the council, what are you achieving?<b>¡°</b>¨C

 Rising 257

    <b>Chapter </b><b>257 </b>

    ¡°I¡¯ve <b>sat </b>in the same type of room you were in when several of my pack mates where used of gang raping several girls during a party that was <b>held </b>outside the territory. <b>My </b>sister had just moved away from the territory freeing my father up to start exposing me to the things <b>I </b>would have to deal <b>with </b><b>as </b>alpha<b>. </b><b>Since </b>several of our male warriors took the gamma females that were raped to the party, they had to go through the same interview process as <b>the </b><b>she</b>¨Cwolves. The interview is a brutal process for both the used and the victim. Three council members take turns asking the questions. The questions are often the same only worded differently and they are delivered rapidly giving the person no time to think about the question. Their interview tactics resemble that of a criminal interrogation and it is not something that I would allow any child to go through. Lucas would barely be able to handle <b>it </b>but Melody?¡±

    1 stop for a moment, shaking my head as I hold her tight.

    ¡°Their interview techniques are meant to scare and confuse. It¡¯s done purposely so anyone that¡¯s lying can not keep their story straight but for a child as young as Melody, such interview tactics are extremely traumatic. If she¡¯s not already traumatized by the rape itself, which can take time to develop, she <b>will </b>be by the time the council is done with her, While it may appear that I¡¯m giving favoritism to my son by keeping it out of the council it¡¯s not that at all. I

    don¡¯t want Melody to be hurt any more than she already has.¡±

    1

    <b>I </b>watch as Annabel opens her mouth, wanting to say something but the words have escaped her.

    ¡°Thank you, alpha.¡± Roger finally manages to speak.

    ¡°For what?¡± I ask sincerely as I wasn¡¯t expecting this to be epted so easily.

    ¡°It seems that I thought of you differently than this. That you would put the needs of your son before any member of the pack.¡±

    ¡°For that, you would need to thank my father as he¡¯s the one that raised my siblings and I with the understanding that being the alpha¡¯s children doesn¡¯te with perks but with great responsibility. Alpha Brian never shied away from an opportunity to make an example out of us. Something along the lines of ¡°if my own pup gets this what do you think will happen to you?¡® type of deal.

    ¨C

    I started that way as a father but it did a lot of damage to my rtionship with Damian so while my expectations are still very high for my own kids, I don¡¯t set out to make an example unless I¡¯m absolutely certain of the facts. I gave Lucas arge penalty based on the phone conversation I heard before either of you came home. Based on that alone, I feared Melody had been raped and penalized him severely so to answer your question. Lucas has been ced on a three day house arrest where he will not be allowed out of his room without supervision. All dating will be chaperoned and there will be no overnight st with females, both of those will be until he¡¯s eighteen. Further research into what happened to Melody specifically, as well as his past trysts with other girls will determine additional penalties. Because of Cole, I have given Lucas an opportunity to avoid a second spanking. He has until the end of his house arrest to give me the names of every girl that he¡¯s had sex with.¡±

    ¡°A second spanking?¡± Annabel asks, confused.

    ¡°Yes, he was spanked by Beta Patrick before dinner this evening for assaulting Cole. He has also received the additional penalty of being removed from the prospect program as a trainer for the same reason.¡±

    ¡°If he assaulted Cole, why would Cole request a lighter penalty for his assault on Melody?¡± Roger asks next.

    ¡°Cole feels that he was wrong to tell me about Melody the way that he did. Instead of being able to speak to me privately, Lucas kept poking him in such a way that Cole essentially threw it in his face. Something that would likely result in significant penalties on him at his home pack. <b>As </b>I said before, Cole is aplicated situation that I¡¯m dealing with the best way I know how. Right now the biggest thing I need from the two of you is your support of Melody.

    Getting back to her needs, when you leave the hospital tomorrow you will have an appointment scheduled two weeks from now to start counseling with Dr. Richards. She will advise you on how often Melody needs toe and if she rmends family counseling to deal with the mental health aspect of what has happened. If Metody is indeed ovting, then you will receive a ten day course of the same medication that she will be given in her IV. It will be a lower dose so side effects won¡¯t be as bad. She will need to take it twice a day. If the rape exam discovers any tears than the after tie medication will be used to seal and help heal the injury and she will be ced on amoxicillin. Simr to the anti pregnancy medication arger first dose will go in her IV and she will be sent home with a ten day course to be taken twice a day. She will need to be seen by Jessa or Ang in two weeks. Now, if everyone is satisfied with the n of action and doesn¡¯t have any questions, I feel it¡¯s time to head to the medical wing.¡±

    Everyone appears to agree, nodding their heads silently as I stand from my chair. Melody <b>wraps </b>her arms around me tight with a light whimper escaping her throat. <b>I </b>pause after <b>I </b>stand.

    ¡°I am truly sorry Lucas did this to you. I promise you, Ang will take really good care of you. You¡¯re not going to feel or remember anything about <b>the </b>

    <b>exam</b>.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m scared<b>.</b>¡± She finally whimpers.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>257 </b>

    <b>I </b>know you are and it¡¯s okay to <b>be </b>scared. I promise <b>I¡¯m </b><b>going </b>to take care of you. Can you trust me to do that<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>don¡¯t want to be alone. Even if I¡¯m sleeping, I¡¯m scared.¡± She squeezes me even harder as she starts crying again.

    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>won¡¯t be alone Melody. Both your parents <b>can </b>be with you while Ang does the exam and ultrasound. They can even sleep in the wing <b>with </b>you. <b>I </b>highly encourage <b>at </b>least one of them to do both.¡±

    <b>I </b>speak a little louder to ensure they hear me<b>. </b>

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to stay, Melody.¡± Annabel finally reassures her daughter. ¡°Your dad will stay until you¡¯re asleep. He has to get back home to Adam <b>and </b>Kevin but I¡¯ll be with you until you leave the hospital tomorrow.¡±

    <b>I¡¯ve </b>slowly started walking towards my office door, holding it open for everyone to exit, making our way to the hospital wing.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Visitor

    POST COMMENT

    I have a feeling that Lucas needs a lot more. If I sassed my father I would be spanked with a belt and made to stay in my room sitting in a chair. In my case I would have no r¡­

    View 1 Comment >

    <b>3 </b>

    ? 1

    SHARE

    2

 Rising 258

    Friday January 26th

    <b>(</b>Cole¡¯s POV)

    I¡¯m awake even though I¡¯m too exhausted to even bother opening my eyes. My entire body aches in a way that I don¡¯t recall feeling before. The only <b>thing </bparable was waking up in the hospital after my father forced them to take me off all medication after he took a whip to my back. It¡¯s a struggle not to mentally return to those days.

    Part of me wants to trust this alpha. To reach out for the help he seems desperate to give me. To leave my home forever. But I¡¯ve done that before. Three times now actually and each time they ran painful tests on me, before using me of lying, abusing me and ultimately abandoning me.

    Never again will I fall for their tricks. All he wants is dirt on my pack. Dirt that will only result in relentless beatings from my father and over thest year, my brothers.

    Just because Andre hesitated with Saturday¡¯s beating doesn¡¯t mean anything. He¡¯sid into me hard before and Kristoph, well he¡¯s already consistently there. Hell, he¡¯s even more vicious than my father. He¡¯s the one that suggested drugging me just before they start beating mest year. Now when I¡¯m chained ! have to power through an overdose of Valium just to get away.

    I¡¯m surprised I even managed to break the chainsst Saturday. I don¡¯t know what the other drug dad gave me was when he broke the needle off into my neck but it definitely seems to have asting effect.

    I startle hard when I hear the door open and soft footsteps approach.

    ¡°Cole?¡± A soft feminine voice calls to me.

    I can feel her aura as she sits on the bed. It¡¯s powerful but different from what I¡¯m used to. <b>I still </b>shrink away, whimpering in the process from the pain I¡¯m <ol><li><b>in</b><b>. </b></li></ol>

    I¡¯m sorry, Cole. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I¡¯vee to wake Madilyn so I can get her ready for school. You don¡¯t look much better than when I left youst night. I¡¯ll let Demetri know that you¡¯re awake. He wants to take you down to the medical wing.¡±

    I force open my eyes to find Luna ck sitting on the side of my bed gently rubbing Madilyn¡¯s back. She starts stirring around gently before sitting up, looking at me.

    ¡°Good morning, Cole.¡±

    ¡°Hey sweet pea.¡±

    I force a smile as I reach to move a piece of hair from her mouth but I stop just short of actually doing it.

    ¡°You¡¯re still ¡®fraid of me.¡± She whispers sadly. I open my mouth to respond but close it instead. I refuse to lie to a little.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>I finally manage to whisper.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to touch me.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± 1 gasp as <b>I </b>feel Alpha ck walk into the room. I close my eyes as he nears the bed.

    ¡°Deep breaths, Cole, Slow and steady son.¡±

    I reach up into my hair, gathering the lengthy strands into my fist as I struggle to contain my desire to whimper and yelp. My entire body suddenly feels like it¡¯s on fire and fisting my hair is all I can think of to distract me from the pain.

    <b>¡°</b>Cole<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I hear Madilyn¡¯s voice quiver in fear on the verge of tears as I struggle with the onught of unprovoked pain.

    ¡°<b>I¡¯ve </b>got this Lilly. Shut the door on your way out.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>258 </b>

    <b>I </b>barely notice their exit as alpha slips down beside <b>me</b>.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on Cole. No one has done anything but you seem to be in extreme pain.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    I barely pant through as I start tugging on my hair, desperate for a distraction from the burning pain coursing through my body.

    ¡°Come close to me.¡±

    Alpha encourages me as I refuse to move a muscle. I can feel him getting closer but 1 physically can¡¯t do anything. I am trapped by the increasing pain <b>and </b>I can¡¯t hold back the whimpers.

    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s going on Cole?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It burns bad.¡±

    I manage to pant through a second time. I can feel him sliding his arm under my head. I whimper hard as I lift my head trying to amodate his desire to be close.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 259

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b>Red Fang

    Chapter <b>259 </b>

    ¡°Let it out, <b>Cale</b>.¡°

    <b>I </b>shake my head no as I start holding my breath. The deep burning sensation is coursing through my body and is growing in intensity. I yelp and scream in pain as he pulls me close, I can feel my body shaking as he settles me into a hug.

    ¡°Put your arm around me. Grab onto my shirt. You can squeeze and pull as much as you need.¡±

    1 do as he instructs but it¡¯s painful to move and I¡¯m whimpering badly when I¡¯m done. I feel him tenderly petting my hair. It¡¯s the only movement either of us is making as I wait for this strange but incredibly painful symptom to go away. Symptom of what, I don¡¯t know.

    <b>¡°</b>Am I hurting you?¡±

    Alpha¡¯s voice surprises me. It¡¯s incredibly gentle and genuinely concerned that his touch is hurting me.

    ¡°No.¡± I lie.

    Despite the gentleness of his touch everything hurts right now but his gentle pets are creating a different kind of pain. One that¡¯s familiar, easier to tolerate and I want to concentrate on it over the unfamiliar, unrelenting burn that¡¯s trying to consume me from the inside out.

    I remainpletely still and silent, concentrating on my breathing. In for five out for five. Alpha has tucked me into his shoulder, his neck providing a constant stream of his scent.

    Although the first scent <b>I¡¯ve </be to expect from him was different I found it calming when I was stressed. He¡¯s now giving off a new scent. It¡¯s equally as calming but different then before.

    Slowly the burn dies down, leaving mepletely exhausted and ready to sleep. Yet the pain from the broken ribs and concussion are now screaming and I know rest isn¡¯t going to happen.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to get you downstairs to Ang in the medical wing. Do you think you can get down the stairs<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I nod my head slowly as I try to lift my head off the alpha. It feels like it weighs a ton as I whimper in defeat, putting it back down on the pillow as alpha gets up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this. I need your help, Cole. Tell me what you¡¯re feeling.¡±

    I open my eyes, turning my head slightly, looking briefly into his eyes before the pain of the position causes me to look away.

    ¡°It feels like someone threw me into the fire pit. Only it started on the inside, in my chest.<b>¡± </b>

    He picks his phone up from the pillow beside me, dials a number and puts it on speaker.

    ¡°Hello?¡± The familiar voice of Dr. Pierce greets him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the early hour. I know you have things that you¡¯re setting up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not busy and you sound worried, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Well I guess that¡¯s the problem. Neither of us know. Lilly used the link to tell me Cole was in a lot of pain when she came in. When I got here it steadily got worse. Iid with him, pulled him into a hug so I could hold him through the worst of it but the act of touching him was torture. It¡¯s calmed down now but the worst of itsted about three minutes from when Lilly linked me to when he started rxing.¡±

    ¡°Did he tell you anything about what he felt?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>It </b><b>was </b><b>like </b>a fire started in his chest and spread through his entire body.¡±

    ¡°Burning is amon reaction to silver and wolfsbane.¡±

    ¡°We know he¡¯s been <b>exposed </b>to silver¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>259 </b>

    them

    blood. So far <b>all </b>tests of if it¡¯s it into his But we don¡¯t know <b>made </b>for

    wolfsbane.¡± to check traces of <b>silver </b>and

    on the

    hypodermic

    needle

    we pulled

    out of

    him

    negative

    for

    druzt. I¡¯m

    going to <b>order </b>

    <b>He¡¯s </b>

    not going to like it but 1

    need

    you

    to admit him to the

    wing

    For the

    day.¡± I whine

    softly at his

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

 Rising 260

    Chapter <b>260 </b>

    <b>The </b>final bus with two dozen prospects arrives early this afternoon and I¡¯ve got several meetings and a ton of paperwork backed up. I¡¯m not going to be able to keep an eye on him as I¡¯d like and after such a painful random ir I don¡¯t want him alone,¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>That¡¯s </b>understandable but I don¡¯t know that I can force him to stay.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>When you see him you¡¯ll understand why I don¡¯t think he will fight us on it.¡±

    ¡°So I can prepare for him, what do you need?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Why?¡± I can¡¯t help but respond to his genuine sadness.

    He reaches over and I can¡¯t control my wince as his fingers connect with my hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I whisper quickly at the sight of alpha¡¯s hurt expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Cole. It¡¯s just a scar that will take time for us both to adjust to. It¡¯s been four years since we¡¯vest gone through this. As many wolves as I¡¯ve helped I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get used to anyone cringing at the sight of my hand.¡± He exins gently.

    There¡¯s something about what he says that reaches me. Against my own wishes my body responds and makes contact with the alpha¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole, but I need to get blood from you. We need to start running panels to figure out what¡¯s going on as <b>I </b>believe you¡¯re very sick and it¡¯s only a matter of time before you crash.

    Our previous try was on the left because you were favoring the right side forying on. That¡¯s why it took so long to find thatceration on the right side of your head. We have a special chair. It¡¯s going to be rough because we will be belting you down but we need to get the blood. I will help you get through it and we are going to turn it into an IV when we¡¯re done. Your arms are heavily bruised from all the shots over three days. We¡¯re going to start giving all your medicine through the IV again and I want to run fluids as well. It¡¯s hard to tell how hydrated you are.¡±

    I nod my head slowly even though I really just want to be left alone. It¡¯s always been easier to just agree with everything than try to fight against it.

    ¡°What do you want to order?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°First it¡¯s critical that there¡¯s no cap on Cole. He gets what he needs. Not just the minimum to stay alive but to actually assist him in getting better.¡±

    ¡°Demetri, you know we have never been that way.¡±

    Dr. Pierce sounds shocked that he even mentioned such a thing.

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t.¡± Alpha responds quietly. ¡°It would be so much easier if Jessa was feeling better. She could narrow down what we¡¯re dealing with.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s doing better. She actually showed up this morning and checked on Melody but I sent her back to her apartment once she was finished with her. I¡¯ll be clearing her to go home in an hour or two. Do you want me to call her<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No. I want to run as much as we can. What do we have in regards to in¨Chouse tests for wolfsbane and silver?¡±

    ¡°Not much. We have a finger prick test that will tell us if he has either in his blood at the minimum concentration it takes to cause generalized weakness<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°I want him tested for both. If hees up positive, then I want a panel run to find concentration levels. If he¡¯s positive for silver then we need to know <b>the </b>purity level so we can get him on the correct binders. Check his sugar level that way too. We need to start tracking how well he¡¯s maintaining his sugar levels since he¡¯s not eating regr meals. I want to get aplete blood count with differential,prehensive metabolic panel, thyroid panel<b>, </b>cardiac biomarkers, liver function, kidney function, arterial blood gas, C¨Creactive protein, nutritional panel and abo typing.¡±

    ¡°Some of those have already been run? Are you certain you want to run them again<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b>, <b>we </b>can use Tuesday¡¯s results as aparison of a rapid decline despite our best efforts to help him.¡±

 Rising 263

    Chapter <b>263 </b>

    Using the tips of my fingers 1 gently brush them through his hair. He whimpers lightly when I graze theceration we repaired yesterday.

    ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b>sorry.¡± I whisper as t change the location to the top of his head.

    It¡¯s just as I feel him rx that he startles badly

    ¡°Melody¡¯s here. She can¡¯t see me like this. I can¡¯t be naked around the littles.¡± He spits out in a panic.

    ¡°Rx Cole. You¡¯re not naked. You¡¯ve only taken your shirt off.¡±

    1 try to calm him as he¡¯s started fighting badly with the restraints.

    ¡°No. You don¡¯t understand. I can¡¯t be naked. I can¡¯t.¡±

    He¡¯s fighting even harder to get out of the chair.

    It finally dawns on me Patrick¡¯s observation from the video footage. When Cole and Lynnie were in his dorm room he changed fully in the bathroom. Where most male wolves find it eptable to walk around children with just their bottoms on, Cole walked out fully clothed. The only things he put on in Lynnie¡¯s presence were his socks and hoodie.

    ¡°Stop fighting. Freeze up, Cole.¡±

    <b>I </b><b>wait </b>for him to stop before speaking again.

    ¡°I think I do understand but to remedy this difort I have to leave you and go to the cab. That means you have to stop fighting the restraints. I¡¯d like to go get you a gown to cover your chest. Can you handle me leaving you to get one?¡±

    He nods quickly.

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    ¡°Okay, try to rx. Melody, I need you and your parents to stay where you are until I get him covered.¡±

    I stand and walk from behind him to the cab, pulling out a hospital gown with snaps across the sleeves.

    ¡°M, is there a notebook and pen close by that you can write something down for me<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes sir, I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°My exact words, M.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°Strict sense of justice and adapt to his rules.¡±

    ¡°His rules, sir?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes ma¡¯am. Adapt to his rules.¡±

    I nce over at Melody and her parents and see the expected confusion on their faces.

    ¡°I know you want to talk with him but he tends to get really nervous in the hospital wing. Just give me a minute to get him a bit more <b>rxed</b><b>.</b>¡±

    They nod silently as they watch him. He¡¯s whining hard and struggling to keep his hands off the belts that are restraining him. <b>I </b>go back to <b>my </b><b>seat </b>behind him<b>, </b>taking his hand back in mine as I sit I rub his hand lightly as I speak near his ear.

    ¡°Try and rx for us. She¡¯s nearly done and the worst of it already is. I¡¯m going to let you out of these belts but you can not fight. You must <b>stay </b>seated<b>. </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>263 </b>

    Can you do <b>that</b>?¡±

    ¡°Yes sit.¡±

    <b>His </b>voice shakes as he whispers but I can tell the belts holding him down are bothering him more than the needle in his arm.

    I reach around him slowly and undo the shoulder straps first, gently guiding them back into the retractor, before doing the same at his waist.

    ¡°Lift your left aim so I can slide the sleeve over.¡±

    I encourage as I unfold the gown. He follows the direction easily and I tie the upper portion loosely around his neck.

    ¡°You cane over and talk with him briefly. I know that¡¯s why you¡¯re here. Ang said something to me and I felt it would be okay for him to understand your feelings about what happened yesterday. I just need you to understand there are things he¡¯s not going to talk about and I¡¯m not going to force the conversation.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Alpha Demetri.¡± I hear Roger first as they start moving towards us.

    I pull the second sleeve apart, wrapping it around him before snapping it back together. Melody pulls a stool over in front of Cole, sitting down gently.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    <b>It </b>surprises me when he¡¯s the first to talk.

    ¡°It still hurts but not as bad as yesterday. Dr. Pierce said there might be some cramping with the medication I¡¯m on but she also gave me medication for that too. How did you know?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Know what, sweet pea?¡± His voice sounds tired as he talks.

    ¡°That I could get pregnant if I didn¡¯t get to a doctor. That it could kill me to get pregnant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to exin withouting across as something that I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the pedophile rumors.¡±

    Cole startles when I let out a sharp growl in response to Roger¡¯s question.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha but there¡¯s no other way to ask that particr question.¡± Roger responds defensively.

    Coleys his head back against my shoulder.

    ¡°Every pack I go to Das just has to open his mouth about it.¡± He sighs hard.

    ¡°I will be putting a stop to the rumors Cole. I will not allow you to be a target based on unproven allegations.¡± I rub his hand gently.

    ¡°When I was neen a girl about your age came to me for help. She had a simr smell that, at the time, I didn¡¯t recognize. I helped her as much as I could before she went home. Three monthster we were having a funeral for her. I found out from Dr. Carter what it was that I smelled. That first time it made me sick to be around.

    My harsh reaction to it has calmed over the years but I understand it as a warning and anytime I smell it I make certain that the pre¨Cshifter gets to a doctor.¡±

 Rising 264

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b>Red Fang

    <b>¡°</b>How many guts have youe across with that scent?

    I knew Roger would ask that question. Unfortunately for me, Cole does nothing more than shake his head no. Being a delta, Roger knows not to push the

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. I nned on telling you of what I smelled but I was wrong to do it the way I did. I had no right to use your son. I deserve whatever you feel is proper¡±

    His voice is soft and sad. I can see confusion on Melody¡¯s and Roger¡¯s faces, sadness hase across Annabel¡¯s.

    ¡°<b>I </b>know there are a very strict set of rules that you follow, Cole. That¡¯s what my notes are about. Where I can I n on adapting to your rules as, so far<b>, </b>they appear far stricter than anything I would put on anyone. But the punishment aspect of your strict sense of justice will not happen. I will not physically panish you.¡±

    ¡°I deserve it alpha.¡±

    ¡°Why do you feel that <b>way</b>?¡± Annabel blurts out.

    ¡°Do you really think <b>I </b>was able to identify that it was Lucas that put her in that dangerous situation?¡±

    He seems to want tough but is cut short by his own whine. M has brought a clipboard with papers and additional collection tubes over to Ang. I know this means he¡¯s positive, I just don¡¯t know for what yet.

    ¡°Talk to me Cole because I don¡¯t understand.¡± I softly encourage him to exin.

    ¡°The only thing I could tell by the smell was that she is a fertile pre¨Cshift between ten and twelve who had unprotected sex with a shifter. Lucas was a guess based on the two of theming out of his room and the way he kissed her after he hit me.¡±

    ¡°Well, Cole. Your guess was correct. Is that why you requested that he not receive physical punishment? Because you weren¡¯t certain.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve to be punished because I stumbled upon theming out of his room.¡±

    ¡°Cole, you know there¡¯s more to him getting punished then what you witnessed. All you did was alert me to behavior that I have found out has been going on for at least two years. No wolf is to have sex until after they have fully shifted. That is myw for my pack so we don¡¯t run into deadly situations like what would have happened if Melody had gotten pregnant.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it right, alpha.¡±

    I can hear the desperation in his voice. He does indeed live by a <b>very </b>strict set of rules that I will take the time to learn. If I achieve nothing else during this run, making him asfortable here as I can is my top priority.

    ¡°I will not lie to you. I know there are several times that you feel I have but they weren¡¯t purposeful or malicious. They were closer to a misunderstanding than anything else but I will not pretend that I understand why you feel the way you do about telling me of what you smelled.

    I knew about him hitting you on the bad side of your head before I sat down to dinner. I saw him and Melody on the hallway camera. I just didn¡¯t have enough details to identify her easily. That¡¯s why I pushed you for a namest night.

    When I asked Lucas at the table he unwittingly admitted why he was having sex with such a young age group. After you fell asleep he was the one to call Melody so that I could get her in my office and treated before she was in any danger. If he had denied knowing a Melody or denied having <b>sex </b>with her then things would have gone differently but I still would have found her and helped her based on what you told me.¡±

    ¡°What if I had been wrong? What if she hadn¡¯t been in danger<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be mad over stopping everything to find her but also relieved that it wasn¡¯t an issue. I¡¯m certain her parents would feel the same. Mad but relieved.¡±

    ¡°Would you have punished me then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see where malice would have been involved so no, I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>264 </b>

    How

    can <b>you </b>

    not see

    malice

    in me throwing your son under the bus to get him off my <b>back</b>?¡± His voice <b>wavers </b>as If <b>he¡¯s </b>holding! back <b>a </b><b>nervous </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    15

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <

    SHARE

    A

    <b>chuckle</b><b>, </b>

 Rising 265

    <b>Chapter </b><b>265 </b>

    ¡°He was attacking you Cole. It may have been verbally but that¡¯s not something I tolerate, especially after he physically attacked you twice. I understand you¡¯re having a hard time epting that you¡¯ve done nothing wrong but I will not penalize you when you¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±

    He starts tugging hard on his still restrained arm.

    ¡°Doc please. If you¡¯re done, let me go.¡±

    There¡¯s a hard whine in his voice that alerts both of us to his growing distress. Ang quickly frees his arm which allows him to turn in the wide seat, pulling his legs up against his chest.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with me? I¡¯ve never felt this bad.¡±

    He¡¯s whimpering hard as he buries himself into my neck. I wrap my arms around him as he struggles to seek what he needs. Although both his arms are free he¡¯s moving erratically. He surprisingly sought out my scent but his distress is amplified by his confusion as he tries to avoid touching me with his hands.

    ¡°Talk to me Cole. What¡¯s going on?¡± Ang has stood from her chair and gotten between him and Melody.

    ¡°It burns. I¡¯ve never felt like this before.¡±

    He whines through his pants. She grabs his hand just as he makes a dive for it. We both know the pain is making him desperate. I¡¯m shocked but remain silent when I see her ce her hand near his neck. It doesn¡¯t take much to hear his stifled yelp as she pushes upon therge wound that was created after we cleaned out the abscess near the base of his neck.

    She guides his right hand to my left side as I see M walk over with a bag of saline connected to a newer looking feeder, the same style I used on Madilyn Wednesday night. I feel his hand tighten around the loose material of my shirt as he leans into Ang¡¯s hand. M silently hooks everything up, starting medication that I¡¯m not even certain what it is yet. She thenes around and hooks a syringe up to a separate line on the IV.

    ¡°Push slower than normal, give him a break if he pulls away.¡±

    Ang instructs her quietly as she steadily pets Cole¡¯s head.

    He leans into me even harder as he feels the medication creeping into his vein but for the first time in three days he doesn¡¯t fight receiving it. He doesn¡¯t even ask what it is.

    M changes syringes, giving him a second medication before picking up the two metal bins and taking them back to the counter for packaging. After several minutes he starts to rx but he doesn¡¯t move from our hold. The room ispletely silent outside of the sounds of M packaging Cole¡¯s blood for theb.

    ¡°What was that all about? Did Lucas do all this?¡± Annabel asks, shocked at what she just witnessed.

    ¡°No, Lucas didn¡¯t do all this. He took advantage of Cole¡¯s weakened state. Cole and Lucas are about the same size so I¡¯m certain Cole could have taken him if he wasn¡¯t sick and injured on his arrival.¡± I speak my honest opinion.

    ¡°In regards to what¡¯s going on with him, we can¡¯t get into specifics with everyone in the room. I know Melody wanted to say something to him before going home. It would be best if we started wrapping up this visit as I need to get him stripped of his clothes and he won¡¯t do that in this situation.¡±

    Cole slowly turns back towards Melody, uncurling his legs from his chest in the process.

    ¡°I wanted to thank you for saying something to Alpha Demetri. I was scared and I would have never said anything until it was toote.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you have said anything?¡± He asks.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want what happened. It just kind of happened.¡± She states sadly looking towards the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know he. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She interrupts, cing her hand on his, stopping his struggle.

    Chapter <b>265 </b>

    ¡°Lucas convinced me that I would get in trouble. That it would be best to forget about it happening. I¡¯m d you helped <b>me</b><b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He speaks quietly. ¡°It¡¯s the only purpose I have left, to protect the littles. The consequences no longer matter to me.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Is that what happened to you?¡± She asks as she gently touches his bruised wrist.

    ¡°Sort of. My wrists I did trying to get away instead of toughing it out.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>I hope you start feeling better soon and thank you. It means a lot that you would look out for me

    without knowing me.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re wee, sweetpea.¡±

    Cole quietly nods his head as Melody stands from the stool and puts it back. Now to figure out what¡¯s going on with the young man.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    1

 Rising 266

    Chapter <b>266 </b>

    1 head back to where Cole is sitting after walking Melody and her parents to the door. He took advantage of his freedom from the restraints to wurm hiyasett to a less intimidating chair still inside theb. He¡¯s not looking good and he has me very concerned.

    M has finished up theb work and has taken the tubes not going to theb at Crimson General down the hall so our own techs can get started on them. I slow my walk as I approach him. He¡¯s stressed and in enough pain that thest thing I want is to startle him. He¡¯s sitting in a cushioned chair now. H arms are on his legs and his face is in his hands.

    Ang stops me before I sit, handing me a clipboard with papers. <b>I </b>can tell by their appearance that the documents are legally binding and I need to sit down and actually read them. She reaches into my pants pocket and pulls out my phone, she¡¯s one of only four people aware of my password.

    I step away from her and sit in a seat across from Cole. It doesn¡¯t take long for her to set my phone up to record the conversation.

    ¡°Cole, I am very sorry but things seem to <b>be </b>getting worse which is why I want to record this conversation. Is that okay with you?¡±

    He raises his head slowly from his hands, he lookspletely exhausted but manages to speak.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>ma¡¯am. That¡¯s fine.¡±

    She ces the phone on the table beside Cole considering he¡¯s the quietest one out of the three of <b>us</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to scare you but I¡¯m certain you are already aware that things <b>are </b>getting <b>very </b>bad for you. The ir <b>you </b>had upstairs as well as the <b>one </b>you had a few minutes ago is a very concerning symptom of silver withdrawal so it¡¯s <b>very </b>important that <b>you </b>bepletely honest with me. Have you ever, at any time in your life, used silver as a drug?¡±

    Shock washes over his face, he appears to be at a loss for words.

    ¡°No ma¡¯am.¡± He finally whispers. ¡°I started helping Olivia when I was sixteen and I¡¯ve been protecting the littles since <b>I </b>was seventeen. I have to keep a sound mind for that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so but I always have to ask as that is the mostmon cause for <b>silver </b>being in a werewolf¡¯s blood.¡±

    He shakes his head not understanding what is going on.

    ¡°I thought silver was deadly for werewolves<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°A bullet of high purity silver prating your heart or with the use of modern medicine, injecting it into a vein, are the quickest ways for our kind to die, yes. But it was discovered about sixty years ago that small doses of high purity orrge doses of low purity silver have temporary enhancement features. When injected into the muscle, either one will give you a euphoric high as well as increased strength and stamina with decreased pain perception. It¡¯s <b>very </bmon for prospects in poor shape to engage in using it for that purpose<b>. </b>Unfortunately, those who do use it, often don¡¯t realize the danger they are putting themselves in. The high onlysts for twenty¨Cfour hours but withdrawal takes three to five days to start. You¡¯ve been here almost four days <b>so </b>if you <b>were </b>exposed to silver before leaving home you are in the time frame to be in withdrawal<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°I thought you tested for silver with the drug test?¡±

    more <b>extensive </b><b>than </b><b>council </b>requirements for prospects. As you know, I ran the quick test for silver and wolfsbane which is why we are talking right now with the <b>recorder </b>on<b>, </b><b>you </b><b><i>are </i></b>positive for silver in your blood. My fear is that you¡¯re in withdrawal and possibly have been in withdrawal for <b>several </b>days now. The level of <b>injuries </b><b>that </b>you have can easily mask the early symptoms.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take arge enough sample of blood when you were here Tuesday to run all the standard panels that we do on prospects. That¡¯s what I¡¯m <b><i>doing </i></b>now. All the blood I just took will be processed for all the standard panels that we run on all transfers into our pack, which

    <b>The </b>Son <b>of </b>Red Fand

 Rising 267

    <b>*</b><b>What </b>am I in for? <b>I¡¯ve </b>never gone through withdrawal before.¡±

    ¡°First I need to know exactly what you¡¯re feeling¡±

    ¡°Freezing cold, dizzy, <b>I¡¯ve </b>got a migraine which makes being in this toom very difficult.¡±

    ¡°The lights?¡± Ang asks.

    He nods even though he¡¯s leaning forward on his knees again.

    <b>¡°</b>The echo in here hunts too.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re having light and sound sensitivities<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. I feel like hurling even though it¡¯s been a while since <b>I¡¯ve </b>eaten or drank anything. Abs hurt constantly. My whole body does, actually. Feels like I¡¯ve been hit by a bus.¡±

    ¡°You said thatst night.¡± I chime in.

    ¡°Have any of your symptoms changed while <b>you¡¯ve </b>been here<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    He nods his head but takes his time before speaking.

    ¡°My head and my tremors<b>.</b>¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You have noticed that they have changed?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes ma¡¯am<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me how<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°My head was throbbing constantly but the dizziness only happened with fast movements after my encounter with the counter. It started dying down Wednesday morning. Had it stayed persistent then I would have been a lot stronger about getting Madilyn back to the alpha. Although I won¡¯t turn a little <b>away </b><b>I </b>can¡¯t protect them, take care of them after something this harsh happens. My migraines and everything that goes with it, came back even <b>worse </b>several hours after Lucas kicked me in the face. I figured it was a dyed reaction to the concussion.¡±

    ¡°And the tremors<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°My hands <b>always </b>have a bit <b>of </b>shakiness but it feels like it¡¯s in my entire body.¡±

    ¡°Is that unusual for you considering the stress<b>, </b>pain and anxiety of being here injured<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Honestly, no. I just noticed that the migraine and full body tremors started about the same time after they had started to subside<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°When was that?¡±

    I join the conversation now that <b>I¡¯ve </b>finished reading the document Ang gave me.

    ¡°<b>It </b>started creeping in while at dinner. It hit me hard when you interrupted Dr. Pierce¡¯s desire to do the lidocaine shots around my leg.¡±

    ¡°Did that y a part in not wanting the shots<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>He </b>shakes his head, lowering his face back into his hands.

    I watch silently as he slowly moves his hands to the sides <b>of </b>his head, covering his <b>ears</b><b>. </b>I must admit that it¡¯s <b>nice </b><b>to </b><b>see </b>this <b>calm </b>and mature <b>side </b><b>of </b><b>him</b><b>. </b>¡°Hopefully we have caught this before you have gone too deep <b>into </b>withdrawal. The <b>silver </b><b>panels </b>I have <b>ordered </b>will <b>give </b>me an <b>idea </b><b>of </b>which <b>issue </b>we are

    <b>Chapter </b><b>267 </b>

    dealing with as there are <b>two </b>different types <b>of </b>withdrawal you can encounter.

    <b>The </b><b>first </b>type is when you have received either arge dose of low purity silver or a small dose of high purity silver. Withdrawal of either of those is calle <b>Silver </b>Shock Syndrome. Most healthy wolves can make it off of that without an issue. You just feel like you¡¯ve caught a virus and feel really <b>bad </b><b>for </b>about da week. Headache, dizziness, nausea, muscle aches and sometimes vomiting.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Sounds like the aftermath of ate night party.¡±

    He states dryly with a slight chuckle to his voice.

    <b>¡°</b><b>What </b>if <b>I¡¯ve </b>got both low and high purity in my blood?¡±

    He gets right back to being serious.

    ¡°Triple S in your condition would already be a serious ordeal for <b>you </b>to deal with. If <b>you </be back with significant concentrations of both high and <b>low </b>purity silver or an extremely high concentration of high purity then that is considered <b>silver </b><b>poisoning</b>. Withdrawal from silver poisoning without medical help has <b>a </b>fifty percent death rate in healthy wolves.¡±

    ¡°I guess that means <b>I </b>don¡¯t have much of a shot, do I?<b>¡± </b>

    The sadness in his voice physically hurts as his silent tears fall.

    ¡°<b>I </b>guess dad really had it out for me this time.¡±

    ¡°You think he exposed you to silver purposely?¡±

    I prod hoping that he forgot that my phone next to him is recording. He shakes his head <b>slowly</b>.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    12

 Rising 268

    Chapter <b>268 </b>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore. The only reason I even fight to stay alive is because of the girls of my pack. They have no one to turn to for the protection that <b>they </b>need. So many times I had the bare necessities and a handful of money in a single backpack. I had my hand on my window about to open it when a knock on my door pulled me back. I taught all of them a special knock that let me know who was there. After eight at night, the only knock I answer to is their Every single time I was ready to leave the hell 1 call home I was pulled away by that knock. By a little who had been beaten senseless for <b>a </b>minor infraction. By a little that had been molested or raped by their father or brother. By a little that was suffering from the intense pain ofing into heat before <b>they </b>were old enough to shift and the only thing that relieves them of that pain is for me to hurt them even more. As much as I care about the lenkins. They are truly the family I should have had and they would be the only ones to grieve my death, it would be the littles that would truly suffer from losing me.

    ¡°What happened Saturday, Cole?¡± I ask gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even all that certain anymore, alpha. All I want is to forget. I try so hard to separate my mind from my body when he chains me like an animal. The only touch I have ever known from him, the only words he has ever said has been in an effort to destroy me. To make certain I understand that my life is a privilege that can be taken from nie at any time for any reason.¡±

    ¡°Cole, the papers Ang gave me are legal documents that I have <b>never </b>signed for a prospecting in.¡±

    <b>I </b>sigh hard hoping that my honesty doesn¡¯t keep him from giving me what I need from him.

    ¡°Normally the discovery of silver or wolfsbane in a prospect¡¯s blood is due to purposeful drug <b>use</b>. The prospects are given a choice when any recreational drug, which includes silver and wolfsbane<b>, </b>is discovered in their blood or urine. As long <b>as </b>they are not in withdrawal they can agree to go to an inpatient rehabilitation facility and rejoin the program once they have been clean for a year or they can choose to return to their pack and get permanently withdrawn for the prospect program.¡±

    He¡¯s looking intently at me but is unable to hold any meaningful eye contact with me as I talk.

    ¡°It¡¯s because we do not believe that you did this to yourself that we have a third option that <b>we </b>are hoping you will trust us enough to give to us<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Ang exins gently.

    ¡°What are you asking me to give to you?¡±

    Fear has crept into his voice and I silently pray that he hasn¡¯t been scared away.

    ¡°Cole, it¡¯s important that you understand that the silver panels that we¡¯re running on you take 48 hours before we conclusively know <b>if </b>you have triple <b>s </b>or silver poisoning. We will have an idea which way you¡¯re leaning after 24 but we can not diagnose either before all the tests <b>are </bpleted. In your condition time is not on your side and withdrawal from either of them puts you in grave danger. When you crash and it is a when not if, you will not be able to <b>make </b>your own medical decisions.¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t make the decisions then who does?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°It will default back to your parents unless you willingly sign documentation granting conservatorship to me.¡±

    The fear is back and I can only hope that I haven¡¯t scared him off.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be any worse than my father.¡± He sighs hard.

    ¡°Cole, I would like you to befortable in taking this step. To have some sort <b>of </b>confidence and trust that I¡¯m going to treat you correctly. Not the bare minimum.<b>¡± </b>

    Now I¡¯m hesitating with the documents we know are necessary for his survival.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha but I don¡¯t have either but I am being honest with my thoughts when I say <b>you </b>can¡¯t be worse than my father. I haven¡¯t forgotten about the phone recording our conversation and I will say for the record that I am willingly signing conservatorship to you under one condition.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I¡¯m curious about his thinking.

    ¡°That you allow me to make decisions until actually <b>can¡¯t</b>. Like you didst night. The lidocaine shots burn me badly. They remind me of when <b>I </b><b>was </b>overdosed. On what, they never figured out,

    ¡°You mentioned that before when we needed to stitch your head and take care of that abscess Wednesday night.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>268 </b>

    <b>That¡¯s </b><b>why </b>I asked you to tie me <b>down</b>. I¡¯ve lost touch with reality when receiving them before *

    <b>I¡¯m </b>shocked <b>at </b>his admission to bing psychotic no matter how brief it may be.

    ¡°It¡¯s scary to get like that. To live through what you¡¯ve already lived through. To have no knowledge or understanding <b>of </b><b>what </b>you¡¯re doing in the one To wake up from a nightmare when you weren¡¯t even asleep just to see the fear and chaps you created. I deserve to be tied <b>down </b><b>when </b><b>I </b>go to the h

    His voice is sad and submissive not wanting to admit to what he knows happens with him.

    ¡°Cole, the conservatorship only takes effect when you are too sick to make sound decisions for yourself but you need to sign it before you get in <b>that </b>position or your father could contest it.¡±

    ¡°<b>I </b>will sign it alpha. I have no desire to allow my parents to make medical decisions for me while I¡¯m here. You have tried very hard to make me wfortable as you can over thest four days.¡±

    I pull a pen from my shirt pocket and sign on the line at the bottom <b>of </b>the page before handing both to him. For the first time he shows no hesitation in reaching for the clipboard and pen. It takes him a moment to <b>sign </b>his name before handing both back to me.

    ¡°What¡¯s next alpha?¡± He asks me quietly.

    ¡°We wait until the first dose of your silver binder has finished then we head to <b>the </b>tub. Let¡¯s <b>get </b>you in there for a nice long soak.¡±

    Chapter <b>Comments </b>

    61

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 269

    <b>Chapter </b><b>269 </b>

    (Cole¡¯s POV)

    I¡¯ve beenpletely out of it today. My symptoms are getting worse despite insisting to everyone that asks that I¡¯m staying the same. I¡¯m desperate to say out of Crimson General. Although their hospital wing is top notch and very friendly, I am in no hurry to discover what their main hospital is ke

    I¡¯ve slept enough today that if it weren¡¯t for the human¡¯s five o¡¯clock news I would swear that it was Saturday already. Dr. Pierce hung notes on the door. <b>I </b>haven¡¯t tried to read what they say but she said it¡¯s so anyone whoes to my room understands what I need. The only light on in the roomes from the tv. She drew the curtains shut as the sun was quite bright today.

    I¡¯m receiving so many medications right now that I¡¯ve forgotten half of them but I still ask what it is before they are allowed to give it to me. Alpha stayed with me while I was in the tub. They put four bottles of medication in the water before I could tolerate being in it. Just a couple days ago the water was very pleasant to be in after two. I guess that¡¯s what happens when you go into withdrawal, you can¡¯t handle anything.

    I haven¡¯t seen him since he helped me dress and get in bed. It hurts just to walk ten feet into the bathroom but I push myself to do at least that much. 1 feel guilty for taking up so much of alpha¡¯s time. He¡¯s fallen behind on paperwork and meetings. I know it¡¯s because of me. I should have backed out of this run after dad¡¯s punishment left me so injured and weak.

    The only thing I could think about was getting away from there. The prospect program is just a legal way for me to run away even though it doesn¡¯t solve anything and it¡¯s only temporary. If anything it¡¯s made me less trusting that others could help me. That¡¯s the entire purpose of letting me go on these runs, dad has told me so himself.

    I¡¯ve seen Dr. Pierce and Luna several times today. Luna brought me some soup for lunch. She told me that because I eat portions that are closer to a pup than an adult alpha Dr. Pierce added nutrients and fats to it. That I need the higher amount of calories just to maintain my body weight, which at 160 pounds, is considered vastly underweight for my height and birth rank. I was shocked to hear that I¡¯ve dropped that low.

    A soft knock at my door alerts me to someoneing in. The door creeps open<b>, </b>slowly revealing alpha on the other side.

    ¡°Nice to see you awake. I¡¯ve stopped in a couple times but you were sleeping and I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Okay I guess<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I rub the side of my head, wincing when I get close to the wound Andre left me.

    ¡°You look a little better.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I respond quietly.

    ¡°Ang ising in a few minutes to give you more Vicodin. I wanted to invite you out to the table for dinner. It¡¯s just us tonight. Patrick took Parker and his new girlfriend out bowling tonight. We try to keep weekends rtively low key around here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m not exactly dressed appropriately for leaving this room alpha<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°I thought you would think that way. I¡¯ll help you get your regr shirt on. There¡¯s no pressure here Cole. If you don¡¯t want toe out you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle out, I just need a little help.¡±

    <b>I </b>tell him what I think he wants, not what I really want to do.

    As I adjust the bed so I¡¯m sitting up better, Dr. Pierce walks in and sits on the side of the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you awake. I¡¯ve got some Vicodin for you.¡±

    I smile weakly but for some reason I can¡¯t contain my desire to pull away when she reaches for my hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cole.¡±

    She tries to calm me but it¡¯s a fight for me not to react. I close my eyes and look away as she hooks the syringe up to <b>the </b>port, the stinging bite <b>of </b>the medication is only momentary but it¡¯s enough for me to overreact. I give a little yelp as I try to pull away but she¡¯s holding my hand preventing <b>me </b><b>from </b>getting away.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>269 </b>

    I¡¯m sorry Cole<b>. </b>

    Her voice is quiet and sincere as the bite dulls away and is reced by the gentle rub of her thinh dil my whist

    Chapter Comments

    1

 Rising 270

    <b>Chapter </b><b>270 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Are </b>you ready? Much slower this time. I promise.¡±

    I look her in the eyes. As much as I don¡¯t want to try again I nod. The pain has subsided after all.

    <b>¡°</b>Squeeze my hand.¡± She slips her hand into

    I tug <b>gently </b>at my hand with a soft whine

    as

    ¡°Slow and calm breathing Cole. I want you to

    ¡°Nicely done. Give that a few minutes before

    <b>¡°</b>Yes ma¡¯am<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <i>mine</i>,

    ch her start pushing the medication in..

    <i>m </i>

    trying to get up. Are you joining Demetri for dinner<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    hand if it hurts again.¡± I nod as I concentrate on my breathing.

    ¡°Okay, I thought that¡¯s what I heard. Can I help

    ¡°Yes, please.¡± It¡¯s nearly a whisper but s

    with your shirt?¡±

    with

    <i>a </i>

    gentle, reassuring smile.

    ¡°Just be still, there¡¯s a few things I need to do with your IV before we start trying to get a shirt on you.¡±

    I nod as Iy my head back. I space out as I watch the television, the volume <b>is </b>too low to understand what the people are saying which makes it easier to hear the clicks and snaps <b>of </b>what she¡¯s doing with the IV. I know I¡¯m flinching each time I hear something creating the intense desire to apologize each time I do.

    ¡°Try to rx. <b>I¡¯m </b>going to put a special sleeve over the tubing so it doesn¡¯t move around. Then <b>we </b>can <b>get </b><b>your </b>gown off and a regr <b>shirt </b>on<b>. </b>Are you sure you want to stay in long <b>sleeves</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. I¡¯m morefortable with long sleeves in the winter.¡±

    I watch as she stretches a tube of gauze over my hand and slides it gently over the tubing left after she disconnected the saline setup<b>. </b><b>I </b><b>sit </b>up off the back of the bed as Dr. Pierce moves towards my back, struggling to bite back my whimpers <b>as </b>I do. She ces her hand t on my chest, I let go of the breath <b>I </b>didn¡¯t realize I was holding.

    ¡°Stay like you are. I want to listen to your heart and lungs.¡±

    She exins as she unties and removes the gown from around

    my neck.

    ¡°Holding your breath when it hurts makes your muscles tense and causes you more pain.¡±

    She whispers gently beside my ear as she changes locations from my chest to my back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to let us know it hurts<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I nod as I move myself to the edge of the bed just as alpha <b>steps </b><b>over </b>with

    my

    shirt.

    ¡°I need you to guide me with what you need Cole. I know you¡¯re hurt and I don¡¯t want to cause you any pain with something so basic.¡±

    I nod my head slowly.

    <b>¡°</b>If you could get it over my head I think I can get the <b>rest</b>.¡±

    He bunches the shirt into his hands, stretching the shirt at the neck before sliding it over my head. I reach up towards the sleeve only to find it tangled and difficult to work with. I keep at it, refusing to admit to the level of pain that I¡¯m in, until my left arm finally slides through. I¡¯m panting hard <b>with </b><b>a </b>noticeable whine behind it as my ribs screany from so much movement. I move my right arm <b>next</b><b>, </b>yelping <b>when </b>alpha¡¯s hand touches <b>mine</b>.

    ¡°Rest a moment, Cole. You go that rough with the IV in and you may rip it out. Although you did <b>extremely </b>well with it, it was still a <b>rough </b><b>go </b><b>for </b><b>you </b><b>this </b>morning.¡±

    <i>1/2 </i>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>270 </b>

    <b>1 </b><b>still </b><b>my </b>mevements <b>and </b><b>lower </b><b>my </b><b>arm</b>. I close <b>my </b>eyes even though <b>they¡¯re </b>already looking at the floor, <b>I </b>can feel myself thaking and vo dove sto

    <b>Cole</b>, <b>I </b>needpl¨¨te honesty, son. Are you afraid? Neivous? Anxious?<b>* </b>

    <b>I </b>shake my head no even though 1 very much am.

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain why I¡¯m shaking so bad.¡±

    I finally manage to whisper.

    <b>¡°</b>Are you certain you want to go out to the table? I can bring your food in here. That¡¯s not any problem for me and looks like it would <b>be </b>a lot easier on you.¡±

    I shake my head and as hard as I fight against telling this alpha any more than I have my mouth betrays me.

    ¡°I need to see where ites from. I don¡¯t know why luna¡¯s soup is different for me but the rest of it. I need to get it myself or see where ites from

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    ¡Þ 1

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

 Rising 271

    <b>Chapter </b>271

    <b>I¡¯m </b>shaking my head again, ashamed of admitting to another weakness but there¡¯s been too many times that I¡¯ve been inpored and while Linton <b>ream </b>I¡¯ve been sickened by eating the food left outside my door. It¡¯s only been over thest five years that the girls I help have started halelng po

    Whenever theye but discover that I¡¯ve been besten senseless they provide for me as much as I provide for them. They bring me find and water, medication and daily essentials from the store room when I run out. They help me with myundry and disposal of my garbage. In return I give them a bufe haven, an escape from the rape and abuse that is all to prevalent within the walls of the Red Fang territory. I have developed a symbiotic rtionship that never thought could exist with these littles, something I have a hard time breaking away from. We depend upon each other.

    1 draw a sharp breath in, letting it go so slowly. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m holding it as alpha drags his finger through the hair on top of my head.

    ¡°Breath Cole. How often you hold your breath is quite worrisome.¡±

    1 remain silent as I grab a hold of the mattress beneath me squeezing it in my hands as the persistent burn sifting at the base of my neck res into an aff epassing fire raging through my entire body.

    These res have been urring all day despite my insistence to Dr. Pierce that I haven¡¯t had any more. Theye in waves. I¡¯ll <b>get </b>three to four of them over an hour before I get a two hour break. This is the fourth one this hour so hopefully I won¡¯t experience any more during dinner, alerting alpha to my lies.

    I let out a yelp of surprise when alpha pulls me towards him. I¡¯ve learned quickly how to breathe through this new pain<b>. </b>It¡¯s still a lot harder to deal with than the sharp or stinging pain thates from my cuts and bruises or the dull ache thates from having broken bones but I¡¯m still managing

    ¡°You¡¯re in a re, aren¡¯t you?¡± Alpha whispers.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯tined of having any more of them. Though, thinking about it, he hasn¡¯tined about the side effects of the binder and steroids he¡¯s receiving either.¡± Dr. Pierce informs him.

    ¡°Are both high enough to cause them?¡±

    ¡°Considering the sensitivity to medication that we¡¯ve seen, yes. I would expect him to be experiencing several significant side effects as I¡¯ve upped the steroid to 500 milligrams every six hours and the binder is up to fifty percent, also given every six but <b>I¡¯ve </b>staggered them so he receives them two hours apart on the feeder. He¡¯s also receiving one milligram of Valium and 800 milligrams of ibuprofen every eight hours. Fifteen milligrams of hydrocodone and 650 milligrams of tylenol given every four.¡±

    I remain silent during their conversation<b>, </b>concentrating solely upon my breathing until it slowly dies away. Even with my eyes closed I feel alpha straightening my shirt. I lift my arm and slide it through the sleeve as he holds it straight.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I barely whisper but I know he hears me.

    ¡°Are you certain you want toe out?¡±

    I nod my head as he steps away from me, reaching his hands out to help me up. I timidly put my hands in his and pull myself up, barely managing to stifle my desire to cry out. He stands still and silent as I adjust to being on my <b>feet</b>, waiting patiently for me to let go of him and start towards the door.

    Alpha follows slowly behind me. He¡¯s trying to give me my space but he also seems to recognize that I¡¯m worse off than I¡¯m willing to admit. It feels like it takes forever to get out to the table. Everyone is already sitting and eating.

    I recognize Alpha Lucas and Alpha Damian are seated next to luna on one side of the table. Alpha¡¯s seat is obviously empty at the one end, on luna¡¯s left side. To the left of his seat is another empty chair before two girls, simr in size and looks are next to each other, opposite of the alpha¡¯s two sons. I easily recognize the child directly next to me as Madilyn but I can¡¯t remember her twin¡¯s name at the moment.

    <b>¡°</b>Really dad? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Why couldn¡¯t you just leave him in the wing?¡±

    Lucas is alreadyining about my presence and I¡¯m not even at the <b>table </b><b>yet</b>.

 Rising 272

    <b>Chapter </b>272

    <b>¡°</b><b>Shut </b>It Lacas. You received your Instructions before you were allowed out of your room<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Sounds like Larcas got grounded for having sex with Melody and he¡¯s not happy about it.

    I receive a much warmer nod and a smile from Alpha Damian and Luna as I sit down beside Madilyn.

    ¡°Are you okay with me serving your te?¡± He asks me kindly.

    ¡°Just keep it small.¡±

    I request with a nod as the little girl beside Madilyn catches my attention. I saw her the other night when I was at the table but I only remember her climbing into luna¡¯sp while I was working with Madilyn and her cramps. Tonight she¡¯s much more active and it¡¯s concerning me..

    ¡°Madisyn please, sit down!¡±

    Alpha¡¯s voice sounds strained and frustrated. I watch him fix my te, giving me a little from each dish on the table. Seeing everyone eat the same thing tends to alleviate some of my anxiety around food. Lucas continues to run his mouth about me being at the table and alpha giving me special attention. <b>It¡¯s </b>easy to tell that he¡¯s building alpha¡¯s frustration to a level I don¡¯t like. Frustration always leads to anger and irrational actions.

    As soon as alpha puts my te down in front of me he steps back over to Madisyn¡¯s chair. <b>I </b>wince and whine slightly as he grabs the back of her neck.

    ¡°Sit down!¡±

    He growls near her ear. She sits down and I breathe relief when he releases her from his grip. He finally makes his way to his seat with his own te<b>. </b><b>He </b>looks tired, worn out from a long day. I guess multiple meetings during the day would wear anybody down but that¡¯s one thing I wouldn¡¯t know anything about. The only meetings I¡¯ve attended are those that result in my <b>ass </b>getting beat and they are always painful and exhausting.

    There¡¯s several minutes of silence<b>, </b>enough that I can actually look at my te and try to register through my migraine what¡¯s on it. It looks and smells delicious but oddly it makes my stomach flip and cramp.

    I wrap one arm around my stomach secretly hoping that alpha doesn¡¯t <b>see </b>my difort. I¡¯m not used to being around someone so observant of my behavior. Perhaps it¡¯s because he¡¯s an intuitive.

    He pauses a moment to look at me. <b>I </b>smile weakly without a word and he goes back to his meal without saying anything as well. ¡°How are the dorms looking Day? Now that thest of the prospects are here.¡±

    ¡°I had to make some changes as this run has a lot more smokers than we¡¯re used to. Fortunately, none of the smokers in building A had an issue <b>with </b>changing buildings, especially since they moved from the third floor to the first<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°You ended up turning building B into the smokers building?<b>¡± </b>

    Alpha sounds shocked. I am a bit shocked myself. I¡¯m not used to a pack being so considerate and amodating towards othersing in. I remember <b>the </b>Yellowtail Pack was a non smoking pack and refused to allow any prospects that smoked toplete a run with them.

    ¡°Yes, I turned building B into male smokers dorm for this run. There¡¯s only a handful of females that were smokers so building C is still the female¡¯s dorm

    and A is male non¨Csmokers<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Good. Have there been any issues with them getting/around?¡±

    ¡°No sir. The newest ones have taken to following the ones that have been here a day or two. Seems like we have a decent group of prospects this run now that Das and Richard are gone<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    The conversation keeps going between the two of them while I try my best to zone out. The Vicodin Dr. Pierce gave me seems to be doing little to reduce my pain this time around. Madisyn¡¯s movements beside Madilyn catch my attention again. She stands in her chair, looks around to see if <b>anyone </b>is watching, before sitting on her knees. No one says anything and it¡¯s easy for me to realize that alpha hasn¡¯t noticed her behavior.

    My stomach has twisted itself into painfully tight knots, making any thoughts <b>of </b>eating the food set before me disappear. Instead I watch Madisyn as <b>she </b>jumps up in her chair, tilts it back for a few seconds before sitting down again. She is repeating the process, it¡¯s a game to her but an unnecessary <b>risk </b><b>to </b>me<b>. </b>I would have never dared to act in such a way in front of my parents<b>, </b>even <b>at </b>such a young age.

    <b>Chapter </b>272

    <b>Stop </b><b>staring </b>at my sister<b>, </b>pervert

    Locas¡¯s words cut me hard but I don¡¯t flinch.

    ¡°Lucas, <b>you¡¯ve </b>been told about that. You have no ce to call him anything demeaning after what you did to Melody.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Melody </b>wanted it just like the rest of them. She¡¯s lying to you so she doesn¡¯t get into trouble for having <b>sex</b>.¡±

    Lucas is arguing with his father, something else I would never do.

    ¡°She knows as well as you do that I¡¯ll be going through the footage from your room. That will be the ultimate judge.¡±

    ¡°You have a camera in my room?!¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

 Rising 273

    Lucas <b>is </b>getting heated and so is alpha. As the two of them argue Madisyn keeps going,ughing and giggling as <b>the </b>tips her their to the best i it <b>back </b><b>down </b>on the floor. I¡¯m watching her, timing her. I push my chair away from the table as alpha and his son¡¯s argument fares to the detr <b>young </b>pup. I hyperfocus on her activity as everyone seems to be concentrating on what Lucas has to say. The <b>argument </b>it <b>switching </b><b>rapolly </b>betas Luna, and asionally, even Alpha Damian is getting into the mix. The only thing I recognize easily through the haze is <b>my </b>name<b>, </b>it seems to be gal <b>thrown </b>around quite a bit.

    While Madilyn is responding to the argument with submission, Madisyn is the exact opposite. It seems to be ramping her up causing her <b>to </b>be even ¨C¨C more careless with her actions at the table. My muscles are screaming from the tension within them.

    I push my chair away from the table an inch or two every time it appears that she¡¯s going to fall. I have learned from other packs that I am not the boss of any member of the pack I am visiting. I have met some harsh penalties just for speaking with the pups of the upper ringsmen, so I remain <b>quiet</b><b>. </b>

    I¡¯ll hold my tongue but I won¡¯t let a pup get hurt. I watch as she finally makes the detrimental mistake that sends her chair crashing to the floor. <b>She </b>shrieks in surprise as she realizes she¡¯s falling but doesn¡¯t know the benefits of me being at the table.

    I jump from my chair and in seconds my arm is wrapped around her, her head less than an inch from hitting the edge of the table. The room has gone <b>eerily </b>quiet after the loud crashing of the chair on the hardwood floors. I step carefully away from the table as I adjust and lower Madisyn to her feet on the floor

    ¡°Madisyn Paige ck!¡± Alpha bellows with a growl.

    She immediately backs into my legs<b>, </b>pressing her tiny back into my thighs when she can¡¯t go any farther. I instinctively ce <b>my </b>hand t upon her chest, holding her protectively against me.

    ¡°Come here!¡± He growls. ¡°How many times have I told you to sit down and behave at the table<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    He growls again as she pushes even harder against me. I take a <b>step </b>back, <b>away </b>from alpha, taking her with me.

    ¡°It¡¯s time you learned a hard lesson about behaving at the table. I¡¯m tired of your persistent acting out.¡±

    He stands from his seat, his hand snaking its way to his waist. His words and actions hit me hard, reminding me <b>of </b>the pup <b>I </b>failed. I step <b>back </b>again. It doesn¡¯t matter that we just met, she¡¯s far safer with me than with him.

    Perhaps my thoughts of him being different are wrong. Even though he appears to have a very loving rtionship with his family, I¡¯m now questioning Madilyn¡¯s more submissive behavior. Could she have been the scapegoat and now that she¡¯s submissive it¡¯s Madisyn¡¯s turn or <b>is </b>Madisyn simply more resilient?

    I take several more steps backwards. My eyes are darting everywhere, taking everything in. Every second he <b>dys </bing after us is <b>a </b>second <b>I </b>gain on nning my escape with his daughter tucked under my arm.

    He steps sideways from in front of his chair before turning and taking a <b>few </b>more so he¡¯s behind mine. My eyes are drawn to his hands as he actively unbuckles his belt and starts drawing it out of his pants.

    ¡°Come here!¡± He states again.

    Without a thought I respond. ¡°No!¡±

    For a moment I swear I heard an echo. The problem I¡¯m having is cing who <b>it </b>could possibly be.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a long, challenging day alpha and your son is actively arguing with you about a <b>very </b>real andplicated situation. You¡¯re angry and frustrated.

    I get that and you have every reason to be but she¡¯s just a baby alpha. Don¡¯t misce your anger on her.¡±

 Rising 274

    <b>Chapter </b><b>274 </b>

    I try to reason with the angry alpha<b>, </b>something that never seems to work out to my benefit.

    He seems taken back by my attempt to point him towards what should be obvious. Unfortunately, he¡¯s not that easily <b>appeared</b>.

    *<b>Give </b>her to me<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    He¡¯s now very loud andmanding but I respond just as loudly.

    <b>¡°</b>No!¡±

    I¡¯m standing my ground. I¡¯m ready to leave my torturous world so why not go out with a bang.

    ¡°No?¡±

    Alpha¡¯s voice is incredulous as he struggles to get the word out of his mouth.

    ¡°Alpha Cole Redmen, you will give me my daughter.¡±

    I wince at the sound of my full name as he growls it through his clenched teeth but I still refuse. I match every step he takes towards me with a step back, putting us further into what appears to be a huge living room.

    ¡°Cole!¡± He growls harshly again.

    ¡°No! I will not willingly give her to an alpha ready to beat her with a belt! Not again! Never again! I will fight you first!¡±

    I¡¯m struggling to sound brave. To sound so much stronger than what I am right now but I need to protect her. That¡¯s the only thing I have left in this <b>dark </b>world, protecting those too little to protect themselves.

    Something about him changes, his eyes seem to soften as he recovers from the shock of my statement.

    ¡°Fighting anyone right now would kill you, Cole.¡±

    His voice is remarkably soft as I take another step back. He¡¯s now standing, beside Madisyn¡¯s fallen chair. Even his face is now softer even though his edge anger is still there.

    ¡°I know it would but I don¡¯t care. Protecting the littles is all I have left in this cruel world. I failed to protect David and it won¡¯t happen again. <b>You </b><b>will </b>ta your pound of flesh from me after I teach her about unnecessary risk taking.¡±

    To my surprise and relief<b>, </b>I watch as alpha reaches down, picking the fallen chair up off the floor. He takes a seat, folding his hands in front of him.

    ¡°Okay Cole. Show me how you teach the littles.¡±

    I remain frozen in ce. The shock of his eptance causing unbridled adrenaline to course through my veins reducing my pain and increasing <b>my </b>stren giving me the confidence I need to simte a much greater risk. One that if something went wrong, could significantly injure her.

    Now that he¡¯s seated and no longer handling his belt I feel safe to release her from my hold. I step away from her just enough to test the alpha. I watch! closely for any signs that he may change his mind.

    Once I¡¯m satisfied that he¡¯s going to remain seated, I quickly start scanning the room. Up to the ceiling, down to the floor. Observing the location of <b>eve </b>piece of furniture that is nearby so I can select the best ce for what I want to do. This particr exercise <b>I </b>have found very useful for my pack¡¯s <b>pups </b>teaching them about unnecessary risk taking but I still do everything I can to minimize the actual risk that I¡¯m taking with them.

    ¡°What do you <b>see</b>?¡±

    I stop my movements, it takes me a moment to realize that the voice asking the question is Madisyn.

    <b>¡°</b>What do you mean?¡± Her question confuses me.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>274 </b>

    <b>Your </b>eyes inove very fast. Can <b>you </b><b>ree </b>like that<b>?</b>¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>ma¡¯am I see everything.¡± ¡°What <b>are </b>you doing?¡±

    Her curiosity hase out now that the threat of her father taking his belt to her has passed, it¡¯s oddly refreshing to came across a day on bald

    ¡°I¡¯m nning. Calcting. Every move must be nned exactly. A mistake would be costly.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 275

    <b>Chapter </b>275

    Are your <b>going </b>to hit pra

    ¡°No. <b>I </b>would never hurt a little.¡±

    My <b>mind </b>is running a mile a minute nning this little activity.

    You said a mistake could be costly. Have you done this before<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    Now alpha is asking for additional details as I finish arranging everything.

    ¡°I have. It¡¯s rare but asionally I can convince parents to let me teach their pup over my father/

    ¡°Have you ever failed?¡± The one question I expected but really didn¡¯t want to exin.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I speak quietly as I motion Madisyn over to me.

    I get down on one knee, getting to her level as 1 prepare to teach her a big lesson. ¡°It¡¯s very important that you trust me and follow my directions <b>exactly</b><b><i>. </i></b>Just like at the table, not following my directions will hurt. Me more than you but the potential for both is there. If I tell you to be loose, then I need you to be floppy. Nice and jiggly. When I tell you to freeze, you get stiff as a board. Do you understand?¡±

    She nods her head almost giggling.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re rxed but no one in my pack has ever been happy with this lesson. It has worked more often than not in stopping the bad behavior <b>but </b><b>no </b>one will be happy when I¡¯m done.¡±

    I can hear the nervousness in my voice as alpha and luna shift briefly in their seats. <b>I </b>stand and take several deep breaths, narrowing in my focus for the stunt I¡¯m getting ready to show.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick you up. I need you to be loose and rxed.¡±

    She smiles as she holds her arms out<b>, </b><b>away </b>from her sides. I bend down, cing my hands under her arms<b>, </b>whimpering slightly from the pain of her added weight as I lift her up. I toss her lightly side to side testing her weight in my hands.

    ¡°You weigh more than your sister, by about ten pounds.¡±

    I stop a moment, struck by alpha¡¯s look of curiosity. I cock my head silently, waiting for alpha to answer a question I haven¡¯t asked.

    ¡°Is that bad?¡± Madisyn brings me back to her.

    ¡°Not bad, sweetpea. Just something I have to ount for. Are you ready? I promise this will not hurt you. It will scare you but not hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± She looks at me with wide brown eyes that appear to beughing.

    <b>I </b>start slowly. Just barely tossing her enough to leave my hands and fall back into them in less than a second. It¡¯s a popr child¡¯s game that I¡¯ve seen every parent engage in. Only mine has a twist at the end.

    After getting a better idea of her weight for a minute I toss her slightly higher. Now it takes a second for her to be back in my hands. I build the height that she¡¯s being tossed for several seconds. Each time, I¡¯m tracking how high <b>she¡¯s </b>going and how long it takes for her to get back to my hands. Once it¡¯s consistent, easily predictable, that¡¯s when I move to the next stage.

    I continue where I¡¯m at, height wise<b>, </b>for another minute or two. She has the broadest, most beautiful smile on her face and I¡¯m taking my time enjoying it. Scaring her the way I do the pups, still hurts me I hate the idea of bringing tears to her eyes.

    I take several deep breaths, preparing myself for my dramatic ending. When ready, let go. It only takes a matter of seconds for Madisyn to pass <b>my </b>hands and head to the floor. It only takes <b>a </b>second/longer for her to realize she¡¯s missed thefort of my hold.

    The <b>Son </b>of Red Fang

 Rising 276

    Tcall mit in my mostmending Vater 1 wapya simup¨¦ her and dre terified Mailiin less than an inch from the fles

    Are you hurt?¡± I act loudly.

    <b>She </b>shakes her head quickly as her eyes fill with tears.

    ¡°I need you to answer loud enough for your parents to hear. Did I hurt you

    ¡°No sir.¡± Her voice breaks as she holds back her desire to ery.

    ¡°Did you hit the floorz

    ¡°No sit.¡± She manages again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to rx but I need you to stay still. This has gone exactly as I nned but I need to move from around you and you idents cause me a lot of pain.¡±

    She nods her head to my gentle exnation. I look up in time to see Alpha and Luna returning to a seated position, Alpha Demian and Alpha Lates gaping mouths.

    1 gingerly slide my hands from beneath Madisyn before carefully moving my left leg from over top of her. I freeze <b>my </b>movements once my other side of her, freeing her to stand up off the floor.co

    ¡°Cole?¡±

    There¡¯s fear and worry in her tiny voice as she gently touches my shoulder, freeing the breath I¡¯m desperately trying to keep. The barn on my leg is wearing hot and making it difficult to keep my thoughts straight.

    ¡°Come here, sweetpea.¡±

    I try my best to keep mymanding edge but I know the pain I¡¯m in is taking it away.

    ¡°First, I want to say I¡¯m sorry. My lesson is meant to be difficult emotionally but it does serve as an important lesson. One that is important not to forget. Anything can be fun. Anything can be a game, but one must remember that at any time your game can go wrong. What would have happened tonight if I hadn¡¯t been at the table?¡±

    She looks up from the floor into my eyes.

    ¡°I would have hit the table.<i>¡± </i>She states meekly.

    ¡°Yes, you would have.¡± <b>I </b>confirm as I wipe the tears from her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re an alpha, Madisyn. And it is important for you to test your limits as that is the best way to learn what it is you can do and the best way to do it. The thing is, princess, you¡¯re also young and your mental and physical coordination is still developing. Which makes testing the limits of your abilities a lot more dangerous when you make a mistake.

    You must always think about what you¡¯re doing before you do it, Madisyn. You have to think about what might go wrong and how it might get there. You must be able to calcte and n what you¡¯re doing because there will be times during your life that there will be no one there to catch you when you fall and all you have is yourself to rely upon.¡±

    ¡°That sounds lonely.¡± She whispers through her tears.

    ¡°Sometimes it is.¡± I respond sadly as I pull her into a hug.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t meant to hurt you. I can¡¯t stand a belt beingid into the backside of a little and this was the most dramatic thing I had to teach you without

    <b>hurting </b>you. Please forgive en for beating you

    She nods her head dow

    It¡¯s <b>okay </b>to Y

    I whisper <b>gently </b>as i hold her close, all of the resolve to be hirve and teachers rallygung inaturk may doubter na edn. I reflete de team clueleteen s prepare myself for the mes beating I know I deserve.

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 277

    Demetri¡¯s POV)

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry <b>alpha </b>

    his winds are merely a whisper as he lets go of my daughter. I watch silently as Cole runs up the stairs. I can tell by the way he <b>that </b>he in rt pain.

    He¡¯s on the same medication that he¡¯s been on since this morning yet he seemed to respond to it a lot better than he is now. Madisyn in taking <b>her </b>time approaching her seat. While I¡¯m not happy with his defiance I am impressed with his skills.

    <b>I </b>sigh hard, disappointed in myself for even considering what Cole knew I was going to do.

    ¡°Come here, Maddie.¡±

    I speak softly but for the first time ever she appears genuinely afraid of me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you. Juste sit with me for a minute.¡±

    I hold my arms out towards her, inviting her into myp.

    She approaches me slowly, watching my hands. It¡¯s difficult to tell what had more impact, what I wanted to do or what Cole actually did

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m sorry daddy.¡± She whispers with tear filled eyes.

    ¡°So am I, Madisyn.¡± I wrap my hands beneath her arms and lift her into myp. ¡°Cole was right and I was wrong<b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>state, looking her in the <b>eyes</b>.

    It only takes a moment for her to leap up and wrap her arms around my neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Cole was right. I allowed my frustration from a long, hard day to cloud my judgment. You were not in any way deserving of what I wanted to give and I¡¯m grateful he intervened.¡±

    We hold each other tight for a good minute before I stand from her chair. Shifting her into one arm, I turn her chair back towards the table <b>and </b>set her gently upon it.

    ¡°I expect you to sit like ady and eat your dinner. No more games at the table. You goof off again and you will get penalized from me. It won¡¯t be my belt<b>, </b>that¡¯s far too harsh but you still will not like it. Do you understand??

    ¡°Yes daddy.¡±

    ¡°Good girl. You eat your dinner.¡±

    I kiss her forehead before turning back to my seat. I would like to finish the smaller than usual amount of dinner that I¡¯ve taken. Cole¡¯s worsening condition is reeking havoc on my intuitive side and I¡¯ve resorted to six small meals a day over my usual three.

    For the first time in several months Madisyn is eating quietly like the littledy I expect her to be. It is without a doubt that her and her twin are fraternal as their personalities couldn¡¯t be more opposite.

    Madisyn was born first. Just like me, she has always been very bold and nearly unstoppable once she sets her mind to something. A true alpha that I can see easily leading her own pack with or without her make by her side.

    Lilly struggled to have Madilyn and we nearly lost her in the process. While she¡¯s equally <b>as </b>strong as her sister she has a much more sensitive personality. She has never strayed far from the rules and has shown a level of care and kindness towards others that reminds me of my doctor days. She will make <b>a </b>fantastic Luna matched up with the right mate/

    While the alpha and luna of the pack are equals I do see their roles <b>as </b>slightly different. Alphas are bold and strong willed. While they often consult with their upper ring of leaders in matters that they can take the time to n out, they must also be able to make sound judgements quickly in matters of <b>life </b><b>or </b>death.

    <b>Chapter </b>277

    Lunas tend in <b>he </b>more of the caretakers<b>. </b><b>They </b>are the sensitive tide of the duo but with the tapseny to take, rony lesbid the pin pa a battle. <b>That </b>is exactly <b>how </b>I see my little girls. The perfect <b>duo </b>of alpha and fans

    It¡¯s <b>as </b>I <b>finish </b><b>my </bst bite and ce my silverware on my te that I catch the eve of <b>my </b>oldest, <b>Damian</b>. <b>I </b>give him ¨¤ voile and cook diy bat <b>silently </b>asking him a question, which one is up to him to think of. It doesn¡¯t take long for him to respond.

    Chapter Comments

    2

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 278

    <b>Chapter </b><b>278 </b>

    ¡°Did you know that was what he was going to do?¡±

    He asks excitedly. My face immediately changes to a scowl as throwing my daughter up into the air and letting her nearly hit the floor was not extiting for me of Lilly to watch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry dad but I¡¯ve never seen a wolf drop down that quickly. I know it scared her badly since but¡­.¡± He trails off his sentence shaking his head.

    <b>she </b>

    barely cries when you spank her with your hand

    I look to my right side, Lilly has her head down looking at her te. It doesn¡¯t take long for Damian to notice it too.

    ¡°Mom? Are you okay?¡±

    I slide my hand under her chin, gently lifting it up and wiping the tears from her eyes. The thought that I was going to hurt Madisyn has really shaken her up. Anger shes in her eyes as she makes contact with mine but she doesn¡¯t shove me away like I am expecting.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lilly. I had no idea what he was nning but I had made the mistake. I gave into his demands and allowed him to teach her a lesson his way because he knew what I wanted to do and he called me out on it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were going for your belt over something <b>so </b>simple. Falling and getting hurt should be enough of a lesson not to tip her chair.¡±

    Lilly scolds me, an unusual thing for her to do in front of the kids.

    ¡°Why did you let him teach her his way?¡± Lily¡¯s voice is much softer now.

    ¡°It was obvious that he was determined to protect her from me.¡± I state simply. ¡°There are three adults at this table that recognize he¡¯s still suffering immensely at the hands of his father. He¡¯s still being taught ¡®lessons¡® at an extreme level on a regr basis from both him and at least one of his older brothers. His abuse started at a very young age, so he has no concept of how discipline towards the children works here and I just did a horrible job at showing him that I¡¯m any different than his father. He¡¯s only been here four days at this point and I was ready to pull the belt from around my waist andy into her right here at the table.¡±

    Madisyn looks up from her te for the first time since sitting back down in her seat.

    ¡°You only use your belt on the big pups. Even then you count. Why did he save me? Even with your hand I only get two.¡±

    ¡°You were afraid of me Maddie. You knew, like he and your mom, that I wanted to use my belt and it scared you. Not knowing how that would turn out, many hits or how hard I would hit you, scared him.¡±

    ¡°Why would that scare him, daddy?¡±

    how

    ¡°I was really fired up from arguing with Lucas and he knew that my anger was misced. It¡¯s quite easy to assume he¡¯s been on the receiving end of such misced anger many times.¡±

    ¡°Why would he think you would hurt me like that?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s what happens to him, Maddie.¡± Damian tries to exin gently.

    ¡°Why would his mama and papa hurt him like that? Was he a bad pup?¡±

    I shake my head lightly trying to figure out how to exin such aplex situation to my four year old.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know a lot about Cole yet. He¡¯s very frightened right now and himing to a strange alpha¡¯snd hurt has made being here very difficult. He¡¯s

    an alpha like us, so being hurt like he is may be quite embarrassing for him even though he has no control over it happening to him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sad. For him to be hurt.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of him being hurt.¡±

    I pull out my phone and dial Jessa¡¯s number. Even though she did a private joining ceremony with usst year, she¡¯s never developed a link with us so I end

    <b>up </b>having to call her when I need to speak with her. Fortunately, the answers on the second ring

    Chapter Comments

    2

    POST COMMENT NOW

    S

 Rising 279

    <b>Chapter </b><b>279 </b>

    Hey lessa<b>, </b>I heard you¡¯ve been a bit under the weather. How are you doing this evening?

    ¡°Better, thanks. How may I help you?¡±

    You¡¯re always so straight to the point. Are you busy right now?¡±

    ¡°Ne. Just finished cleaning up after having dinner with Alpha Pierce. Do you need me to stop by?¡±

    ¡°I would appreciate it if you coulde out to themon room. I¡¯ve got a young man, Alpha Cole, who¡¯s a prospect in my medical room <b>upstairs</b>. He was in the wing all day Tuesday, he was stable enough to set him up in the room next to mine Wednesday afternoon but I¡¯ve had to bounce him <b>around </b><b>between </b>thefort room in the wing and the medical room upstairs. We had a significant discovery this morning in his blond work and I need your help to determine if it¡¯s safe to continue trying to keep him here or if we¡¯ve hit the point of transferring him to general.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound too good. I¡¯ll be out there in ten to fifteen minutes,¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°No problem alpha.¡±

    I hang up the phone before standing from the table. I run my hand through Lilly¡¯s hair gaining her attention.

    ¡°Are you finished?¡±

    She nods with a sigh as <b>I </b>gather both our tes and silverware. I return to the table for <b>my </b>cup, pausing for <b>a </b>short drink finishing the contents inside it. I can¡¯t help but think of the way he reacted to Madisyn tipping her chair over. How was he able to catch her before she hit the ground? <b>I </b>stare <b>at </b>his te. half full and untouched. Another element of Cole that Jamie shared.

    I walk around the table and pick his te up. I grab a roll of cling wrap and wrap it around his te before cing it in the fridge. With the way he wrapped his arm around his stomach it seems he¡¯s feeling too unwell to eat. Although I¡¯m certain the incident that just happened has stirred his anxiety high as well but I¡¯m hoping that he will consider eating itter.

    I return to the table wrapping my arms around Lilly as I lean over her back. I kiss her gently behind her <b>ear </b>until she rxes in my arms, leaning her head against me. I sigh as I stand attracting Damian¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Are you okay, dad?¡±

    I rub the back of my neck before I speak.

    ¡°I need to go get Cole and bring him back down. Is your room open? I¡¯d like to stop in there and grab a clean pair <b>of </b>shorts and a t¨Cshirt for him.¡±

    ¡°The door is closed but not locked.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Day.¡±

    I rub his hair briefly as I pass headed to the stairs.

    ¡°Daddy, why does Cole need Day¡¯s clothes? Doesn¡¯t he have some<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°He does, Lynnie but I haven¡¯t gotten over to his apartment to get more. What he has on is from yesterday and I <b>have </b><b>a </b>feeling that he¡¯s no longer going to be wearing them when I go into his room.¡±

    ¡°Why would he take them off?¡±

    ¡°Because he expects me to punish him.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Are you?<b>¡± </b>

    Madilyn hurries from her chair nearly falling <b>over </b><b>as </b>she runs into my legs.

    <i>1/2 </i>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>279 </b>

    ¡°<b>I </b>know he <b>didn¡¯t </b>listen <b>but </b>he didn¡¯t hurt Maddie. Iease, daddy<b>. </b>He¡¯s hurt <b>and </b>scared, <b>dom </b><b>kan </b>bin no

    <b>I </b>quickly gather her in my arms, lifting her up off the ground. With one arm under her bottom I use the other to gently hold hat der hush <b>her </b>near Irantle clies.

    <b>¡°</b>Shhhhh. It¡¯s okay Lynnie, I have no ns to punish him in any way. That¡¯s why I asked Day about borrowing some clothes. Por <b>going </b>to talk with the some clothes on him and get him toe downstairs so Jessa can take a look at him.¡±

    I feel her lean back and follow her movements.

    ¡°But Jessa takes care of little wolves.¡±

    She sniffles lightly as I walk to the kitchen for a tissue.

    ¡°Yes, the pups are the ones she sees most often but sometimes there are grown wolves that need her help as well.

    ¡°Why does he need Tessa?¡±

    ¡°He seems to be afraid to admit that he¡¯s in a lot of pain.¡±

    ¡°Why would he lie, daddy?¡±

    ¡°Because Maddie,¡±

    I pause as <b>I </b>sit Madilyn back in her chair.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Stephanie Godin Duval

    I believe Jessa is his mate

 Rising 280

    <b>Chapter </b><b>280 </b>

    ¡°He¡¯s afraid of being in the hospital and if his pain and his infection have gotten worse then that¡¯s where he needs to be until we get both under exhtml?

    I kiss the top of Madilyn¡¯s head as 1 step away from the table.

    ll be back down in a few minutes. Hopefully before Jessa gets here but I¡¯m not certain what I¡¯m going to find so¡­..¡±

    1 trail off as I head to the stairs, uncertain as to what kind of basket case I¡¯m going to find Cole in.

    I knock on the door softly before easing it slowly open. As I anticipated, he¡¯s sittingpletely nude on the edge of his bed.

    I approach him slowly from behind, watching the tremors in his hand get worse as I get closer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask this when you¡¯re in this state of mind but has any alpha outside your pack implemented physical punishment on you?¡±

    ¡°Y¨Cye¨Cyes.¡± He stammers through before clearing his throat and trying again. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember why?¡±

    He swallows hard. It seems he¡¯s having a hard time admitting to what he¡¯s done wrong.

    ¡°Defiance.¡±

    He sighs hard as he winces, whimpering softly as he stands. He turns to face me. Red, brown, ck and blue marks litter his light peach skin. He moves slowly as he struggles toy upon the bed.

    ¡°No, Cole. I need you to stand.¡±

    I know he misunderstands when I see the shear terror in his eyes. He shakes his head as he struggles to control his breathing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sir.¡± He states breathlessly. ¡°Please, I can¡¯t handle it standing up.¡±

    His fear and desperation is easily heard in his voice. His hand shakes as he grasps the post at the end of the bed. His eyes are closed, unable to <b>see </b>me approach with clothing draped over my arm.

    ¡°Cole.¡±

    I speak gently as I don¡¯t want his fear to get any deeper than it already is.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to punish you. I am very concerned about you. You have told me all day that you¡¯re doing fine but it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re in a great deal of pain.¡±

    He shakes his head slowly as he struggles to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, alpha. I just need time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me Cole.¡±

    His eyes shoot open making contact with my own.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you if you lie to me. I know you don¡¯t want to be in the wing but with silver in your blood, that¡¯s the best ce for you to be right now. Let me help you get some clothes on. I¡¯ve got my nurse practitioner, who¡¯s also a natural healer,ing to take a look. We need toe up with a n for helping you. Stay where you are. I¡¯m going toe to you.¡±

    I make my way slowly to the desk in the room. I grab the chair and push it towards Cole. I can tell he wants to run. I¡¯m not certain what¡¯s stopping him from doing so. I touch his hand gently. His unexpected yelp is unnerving as I quickly wrap my arms around him, causing even more agonizing yelps as <b>I </b>keep him from falling. I steady both of us against the bed as his yelps quiet into persistent whimpers.

    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m <b>sorry</b>.¡±

    I speak quietly as heys his head on my shoulder. I can feel his hands balled into fists around my shirt. His breathing is tight but controlled, estify conveying the intensity of pain that he just felt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole. I know it creates a lot of anxiety for you but I¡¯m putting you back in the medical wing until we figure out how bad the silver situation is and if we need to get Crimson General involved. I¡¯m going to help you get some clothes on once your pain dies down enough for you to move again

    He doesn¡¯t protest my n. It seems he realizes the shape he¡¯s in. He slowly releases my shirt and starts moving his hand back towards the bed. I stay stilt until he lets go and steps away on his own. I look at him briefly before sitting in the chair I pulled over.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve worked with a wolf so broken. His head and eyes are still trained towards the ground, rarely has he looked into my eyes on his own. What few times he has, his eyes were filled with the fear of being caught in doing something wrong. Just like a moment ago when I called him out on his lie. He looked at me, into my eyes searching for the anger, the malice thates with the punishment he¡¯s used to receiving. The harsh punishment <b>I </b>know he expects from me as well. I will not pretend to understand why he¡¯s desperate to hide his pain. All I know right now is that he¡¯s failing miserably to do so.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Stephanie Godin Duval

    I believe Jessa is his mate

    View 1 Comment >

    61

 Rising 281

    <b>I </b><b>pick </b>the pair of basketball shorts that Damian favors up off the floot near the chair. They dropped <i>to </i>the floor when Coles reacti bie t? r and almost fall. I lean over in the chair holding them open for him to step into. He starts with his uninjured right side, sliding his leg inside sets 101 when he attempts the same with his left that he struggles. He tries twice, wincing badly each time but fails to get hits foot high <b>erwag</b><b>. </b>Belere encourage a change in tactics, he lifts his leg even higher, but he can¡¯t bite back his yelp.

    I cringe at the sound as I quickly get his leg into the hole of the shorts before gently pulling his leg back to the ground. He¡¯s grahbed a hold of the post or the end of the bed with both hands as he whimpers through the pain. I pull the shorts up his legs and the waistband gingerly past the bar. I can see <b>spots </b>appearing on the white gauze coveting the open wound left after surgery. Dr. Pierce changed the bandage this morning.

    On top of discovering the silver in his blood his infection appears to be worsening. I¡¯m hoping to avoid another surgery on his leg. My understanding is that she has added a stronger IV antibiotic to his growing list of medications this morning. The only time he¡¯s left the medical wing today <b>was </b>when he joined us for dinner.

    I pause at his waist, gently letting go of the stic. Just as I had hoped, he has the same stockiness of the average alpha just not the height, making <b>the </b>legs long and loose fitting but the waist fits perfectly.

    I react swiftly as I see him start banging his forehead on the post. Damn, this shit must be hurting him badly for him to resort to this. I ce my hand on his head as I speak firmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to do this. Come here.¡±

    He freezes at the sound of my tone but makes no effort to move<b>. </b>

    ¡°Come.¡±

    My tone is still firm but with a gentler note as I pull his hands off the post and onto my shoulders<b>. </b>I¡¯m relieved when he follows my movements instead of fighting them. Heys his head upon my shoulder again, his ragged breathing carrying a persistent soft whine behind it. I sigh deeply <b>as </b>I ce one hand on his waist and the other on the back of his head, slowlybing my fingers through the lightly tangled strands.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the best time to ask this, while you¡¯re experiencing <b>so </b>much pain and anxiety. But it will help me to understand why you reacted the way you did after I allowed you to teach my daughter.¡±

    He pushes himself off of me and looks into my eyes. For the first time I see confusion mixing with the underlying fear he <b>always </b>seems to have.

    ¡°Allowed?¡±

    He sounds shocked but I¡¯m pleased he was able to pick up on my wording considering the state of mind he¡¯s in right now. He shakes his head hard as he drops his gaze to the floor again.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t allow it, alpha. I made a deal with you. You take your pound <b>of </b>flesh from me, not her.¡±

    ¡°You did.¡± <b>I </b>state simply with a sigh. ¡°But I only agreed to allow you to <b>teach </b>her. I never agreed to punish you in her ce<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I ce my hand under his chin but he roughly pulls away, telling me <b>exactly </b>where his mind has gone. It¡¯s going to be a struggle to get him back but I¡¯m quite strong willed myself.

    I ce my hand under his chin again. This time there¡¯s no pressure on him to move but he¡¯s ufortable with the contact and moves out <b>of </b>my grasp.

    ¡°Cole,¡± my voice is patient but concerned.

    ¡°Have you been punished forplying with something as you would for your defiance<b>? </b>Like right now. I want you to look at me. You know I do. Yet you¡¯re as afraid of giving me what I¡¯m asking for as you are of defying me.¡±

    He¡¯s trying to move away from me, I can feel the pressure on my hand as he tries to find a way to get past without hurting himself or touching me. It¡¯s not a purposeful position, but he has no way of achieving his goal without climbing over the bed.

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b>of <b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>282 </b>

 Rising 282

    <b>Chapter </b><b>282 </b>

    I wast silently as he figures out what he wants to do. It doesn¡¯t take long for him to swallow hard and mid his head, <b>moble </b>ba arrelly sands, 31 tr gently cing <b>my </b>hand on his chin. It¡¯s only when he realizes that I¡¯m pulling him towards looking at me that he polle away again.

    ¡°It¡¯s the fear he sees.¡±

    I stop a moment as him telling me anything is unexpected.

    *Cole?¡±

    ¡°He punishes me for the fear he sees in my eyes when I look at him. It¡¯s a weakness. The very thing he¡¯s trying to get rid of in me

    I ce my hand on the side of his face as he¡¯s bing desperate to get away from me. To his frustration I counter his every move, staying gentle <b>but </b>firm with my movements. It¡¯s only as his desperation peaks that I give him two loud clicks with my tongue freezing him in his ce.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your father, Cole, and I¡¯m not like any alpha you have ever worked with. While I don¡¯t expect you to trust it, as trust is extremely fragile<b>, </b>I do need you to understand it. There is more that I wanted to say to you before you broke eye contact with me, I need you back, Cole. I need you to understand me and how I work as much as I¡¯m trying to understand you.¡±

    To my relief he stops his fight but he¡¯s stiff and shaking hard. He¡¯s facing me but his head is down and his eyes are closed.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to look at me.¡±

    *Alpha please,¡± his voice is now desperate and pleading.

    ¡°No alpha has been able to handle seeing the fear within me. I¡¯m <b>sorry </b>I¡¯m so weak. I know I¡¯m not deserving of being here and <b>I </b>understand if <b>you </b><b>send </b><b>me </b>back once I¡¯m well enough to travel but please don¡¯t force this. You will hurt me for the fear you see. You <b>have </b>been so kind and supportive <b>the </bst few days, I can¡¯t handle that from you.¡±

    There are so many emotionsing through in his voice that I¡¯m struggling to react. <b>I </b>remain silent after he finishes his plea. Slowly, I ce my hand on the back of his head. I can feel him tense up with my contact but he doesn¡¯t fight <b>as </b>I gently run the tips of my fingers against his scalp. I wait for his reaction to my contact to calm before I make my next move.

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯d like to get you to sit back on the bed. I¡¯m going to go next door to my room and get the half milligram sublingual Ativan. I would like you to take it as I feel you are very close to a panic attack and I want to avoid that. I need to understand why you reacted the way you did with Madisyn.¡±

    ¡°Red Moon.¡±

    ¡°Something happened at the Red Moon pack?¡±

    I¡¯m trying to understand his simple response. He steps away slowly before whispering ¡°yes sir.¡± His head is still down as I gently touch his shoulder stopping his shuffle away from me.

    ¡°Cole, look at me.¡± I try onest time.

    He lifts his head and opens his eyes<b>. </b>As many times as I¡¯ve done this with other abused wolves and the few times he¡¯s managed to do it himself nothing could have prepared me for the level of fear that I see. <b>He </b>only holds his gaze there for a second before turning away. I reach my hand out towards him. Moving slowly as he¡¯s already told what has happened in his past. Lightly hushing his desire to whimper or yelp, I touch his face before moving to his temple and gently brushing his hair back. With my voice barely above a whisper and my other hand at his side I gently guide him to the bed.

    It doesn¡¯t take long for me to get the medication and head back to the room. I knock lightly again, slowly opening the door as the young man¡¯s anxiety is already higher than I want it to be. I step inside slowly. I can hear Jessa and Damian talking downstairs but I¡¯m too far away to understand their conversation. I know they¡¯re good friends. They have been ever since she saved him and <b>the </b>lives of his two closest friends. They even started dating a month after he turned eighteen.

    I¡¯ve tried inconsistently to get close to Jessa. She lost her parents as a teenager and her alpha didn¡¯t understand her gift. She had been in and out of a dozen or more packs from the time she was fifteen until Ang found her at Purple Mountain three <b>years </b>ago. Ang knew of natural healers and how much I was interested in adding one to my medical team. I just got lucky that at almost neen she already had her nursing degree. It didn¡¯t take much money or time to make her a pediatric nurse practitioner and an invaluable member of my <b>pack</b>.

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b>of Red <b>Fang </b>

 Rising 283

    Even <b>though </b>Cole isn¡¯t a <b>child</b>, that¡¯s why I asked for her tonight. I believe that she¡¯s an <b>empath</b><b>, </b>iler natural gift is the ability to feel weini feeling, emotionally and physically. That¡¯s what makes her so good with the pups. Afost pups can¡¯t properly ramsey what they are fang is eldet<b>. </b>Even some teenagers have a difficult time with it if their anxiety is too high. I have also found that some of my mustplex shift help as she has the ability to point Dr. Pierce or Dr. Morrison in the right direction. For Cale, I need to know if he¡¯s withdrawing from unte can handle safely in the wing, or if he¡¯s crashing from silver poisoning. The young man seems terrified to admit that he¡¯t in worse <b>dope </b>that he clean

    I close the door quietly behind me but that doesn¡¯t keep him from startling. He¡¯s still sitting where I left him in the middle of the bed. His head is deurs <i>and </i>his eyes are closed. I know he doesn¡¯t want to talk but I¡¯m hoping that by starting with the other packs he¡¯s been to instead of his home that <b>maybe </b>he get morefortable with talking to me, telling his story.

    I walk around the bed so that I¡¯m in front of him. I squat down beside it, with my arms on top as I speak quietly, hoping to catch his gaze.

    ¡°Cole.¡± He opens his eyes and looks at me briefly. He seems uncertain and fearful.

    I position the bottle of pills in my hand so I can show them to him. Knowing that he¡¯s been overdosed on purpose before makes me take every caution & ean to gain his trust.

    ¡°These are actually Lilly¡¯s.¡± He nods his head verifying he knows who Lilly is.

    ¡°She has quite the struggle with her past at times as well, even though I took her from that nightmare over twenty years ago.¡±

    I encourage him to take the bottle and continue talking as he looks it over<b>. </b>

    ¡°As I said before I left, these are the half milligram ones <b>so </b>I¡¯d like you to take just one. milligram is what we gave you in the medical wing to help you get through the IV getting done. After that we gave you Valium. <b>I </b>just want to take the edge off as I feel like you¡¯re getting too close to a panic attack and 1 know you received some codeine beforeing to dinner.¡±

    I watch as he looks over the bottle carefully, reading thebel, verifying what I¡¯ve told him. I wait patiently as he removes the cap and takes a single pill out, holding it in his hand, trying to decide if he¡¯s actually going to take it. He looks at me again, <b>still </b>squatting on the floor beside the bed. He slowly reaches his arm back out towards me, letting the bottle go gently as I grab hold of it.

    ¡°<b>I </b>understand your fear, Cole. I have never told my sons, this is notmon knowledge as Lilly doesn¡¯t want it to be but she was abused by her father for eleven years before I found her. There were many nights, early in our rtionship that I held her for hours trying to calm the nightmares. While <b>I</b>, myself, have never experienced the terror of being abused I do understand the fear and uncertainty that it creates<b>. </b>It doesn¡¯t matter how many times I tell you that you¡¯re safe, that I¡¯m different, that I can truly help you if you open up to me, I know it¡¯s not enough and that¡¯s okay.¡±

    To my surprise, he keeps eye contact through most of what I tell him. I can only hope that opening up to him, telling him about my luna, will help him see me differently from the others.

    ¡°Are you willing to tell me about why you reacted the way you did at the table? Why you were willing to <b>ept </b>physical punishment in her ce, afterwards?<b>¡± </b>

    He nods his head as he ces the pill in his mouth and under his tongue, closing his eyes as he hangs his head again. I can <b>see </b>he¡¯s struggling badly. He¡¯s shaking hard as he steadily clenches and unclenches his hand. His breathing is stiff but steady giving me the impression that he¡¯s counting, struggling to maintain some sort of control over his fear. I know that reliving anything is traumatic but I¡¯m sincerely hoping that what I¡¯m asking for starts the dialogue I desperately need to save him.

 Rising 284

    <b>Chapter </b><b>284 </b>

    ¡°I would like to sit behind you, like I did when trying to get you to eat that first day in the wing. Are you open to myfort? If you tell me yes, then I will be persistent even if you fight as I do expect this to be difficult for you.¡±

    He swallows hard before nodding his head.

    I stand from my spot and go around to the other side of the bed. I look him over as I go around, he¡¯s still without a shirt so I¡¯m looking for normal areas of skin that I can use to give him positive physical touch. As much as every abused wolf has feared being touched, I have found that the worse their abuse is the more they ultimately crave such attention.

    Even with his eyes closed his body stiffens as I slide into the bed. I move into the center until I¡¯m right behind him. My closeness is increasing his nervousness but so far he hasn¡¯t moved away from me.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid but I want you to touch me. Lean back against me.¡±

    I watch as his nervous tics increase as does his breathing, but slowly he lifts his head pushing himself back until he touches my chest. I stay still and rxed, waiting for him to do the same but he moves away from me instead. Running his hands through his hair showing his nervousness towards what he¡¯s doing. His need for physical contact is powerful but so is his fear.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re hurt in multiple ces but we both know that you need to be touched. So what I¡¯m going to ask of you is that if I touch you and it hurts, let me know. Verbally or physically, tell me how you feel.¡±

    He sits up again with a deep sigh as he tries to sit back against me again. I can feel his body shaking as his shoulders make contact with my chest, his body is tense as he forces himself to do as I¡¯ve asked him.

    1 reach in my pocket and pull out my phone. Silently I flip through the apps and find the voice recorder, setting it up to record our conversation. I feel guilty not telling him about it but <b>I </b>would never submit it without his knowledge and natural conversation is always better evidence than a nned recorded statement.

    ¡°You indicated a couple days ago when you were in the medical wing that you had talked to other alphas. That you¡¯ve been to three packs and all of them figured out your abuse. Yet a few minutes ago you said that you¡¯ve been punished for the fear the alphas see in your eyes when you make eye contact with them. That you¡¯ve been physically punished by others outside of your pack. You have no record of wrongdoing with the council which confuses me as to why other alphas have punished you knowing your history of abuse.¡±

    ¡°It confused me too, alpha. It makes it difficult for me to believe what you say, even though you¡¯ve been so incredibly nice to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve picked up on your unwillingness to talk about what¡¯s going on at home but it seems that other packs are just as bad<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Not quite as bad but I wouldn¡¯t want to go back.¡±

    He whines softly as he feels my touch on his hands. He lifts them slowly away from me. He moves slowly but erratically, confused as to what to do with his hands as I¡¯m not moving my arms from around him.

    ¡°Can we talk about tonight? What happened to make you afraid of me? To make you believe that the only way to reason with me was to offer yourself for

    I

    pause as it¡¯s actually difficult for me to imagine beating this young man knowing what little bit I know.

    ¡°What made you believe I would be willing to beat you?¡±

    He breathes deeply several times. I can tell that it¡¯s going to be quite difficult and although I won¡¯t tell him, I know the limit that I¡¯ll push him to. I am a forgiving alpha when ites to things like this.

    ¡°Like you¡¯ve already said every pack has figured it out, but you got one thing wrong. You said when I was in the hospital wing that you thought it was likely unusual for me to be so sick so soon in another alpha¡¯s territory.¡±

    ¡°Yes I did.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    He sighs as I try to collect my thoughts as I didn¡¯t expect him to start with something so personal.

    ¡°Every time he¡¯s let me go to another pack as a prospect I¡¯ve been without my anxiety and asthma medication for months and he punishes me three to four times a week until he decides if he wants me to go. I don¡¯t think he intended to send me to this run. He got unusually cruel with me Saturday and I only found out about going the next night. I¡¯m always anxious when I arrive and end up with some sort of nightmare within the first week of arriving. I guess you were right now that I put it like that. This is the first time it¡¯s happened on the first night here.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

 Rising 285

    <b>Chapter </b><b>285 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>What happened? You having a panic induced asthma attack?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. They alwaysnd me in the hospital. I¡¯m stripped of my clothes and they find the injuries in addition to my mental illness. Three times they found out. Three times I answered their questions. Three times they insisted on painful medical tests to prove my statements and three times I¡¯m punished for lying before getting sent home. Although I can¡¯t say that I wanted to stay at any of them. I was at Yellowtail, Blue Mountain and Red Moon packs for three months, the same as the rest of the prospects from Red Fang. Even though they initially gave me hope that their recognition of the abuse may make it end, it didn¡¯t take long after getting out of the hospital for the alpha to show his true colors.¡±

    Cole seems to be settling down as he starts into his story, what he¡¯s willing to tell. He¡¯s finally found afortable position and decided to rest his head on my shoulder. I¡¯ve managed to cross my legs so that his knees are resting on top with his heels touching the bed. I¡¯ve ced pillows on top of our legs with my armsying across my own. His arms have finally settled beside mine and I¡¯m brushing my fingertips gently along the tops of his hands.

    ¡°Thest pack I visited, Red Moon, ended up being the hardest. It started off easier than the previous packs as it was the delta that got us off the bus and started the testing and training. The alpha there wasn¡¯t quite as hands on. On the fifth day there we had a particrly hard sparring match.

    The delta somehow realized that I had injuries which made me slower and weaker than the others even though I¡¯m an alpha. He exploited that weakness and it hurt me badly. I barely made it through the match without cking out and that night I ended up in a nightmare. When I¡¯m off my medication they are often vivid enough that Ish out.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯ve seen that. They got fairly nasty in the wing. That¡¯s why I took you out early.¡±

    He¡¯s starting to lean to the right, allowing me to slowly change my hold on him. I¡¯ve slipped one arm around his side encouraging him to lean into me as he talks. His eyes are still closed as I bring my other hand to the side of his head gentlybing through his hair.

    He startles and whimpers loudly at the new contact, raising his hand as if to stop me from doing it.

    ¡°Easy there, everything is okay.¡±

    I soothe his fight gently as he getsfortable with the attention I¡¯m giving him.

    ¡°When no one is around to hear my whimpers and screams I don¡¯t wake up from the dream until I fall out of the bed. The shock from the fall tends to trigger both the panic and asthma attacks at the same time and without the rescue inhaler and Xanax I get so bad that only the hospital can help me. I made it through the night much like I did here and the delta found me in a simr condition as your son did. Big difference was the delta told me to head to the hospital and gave me directions like I knew the ce.

    That was the first time I met Alpha Anthony. I was stumbling and falling from theck of oxygen in my lungs. Somehow I ended up outside of his first floor office and I ended up hitting the outside of the building enough for him to get up ande outside. He became very interested in my distress and helped me to the hospital wing. I ended up spending about two months in the hospital. Stress makes it harder for my wolf to heal me and even after I opened up and told him parts of what was going on at home, the beta let it slip about a month in that Alpha Anthony thought I was lying. That I was making excuses for being a weak alpha.

    After ten weeks in the hospital I stopped having the anxiety attacks long enough that the alpha put me in the medical room on the same floor as him. He insisted that Ie down to dinner that night. That¡¯s when I found out who he really was.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t feel that you knew him before?¡±

    Chapter <b>Comments </b>

 Rising 286

    Chapter <b>286 </b>

    ¡°His presence with the prospects was minimal and even after he took me to the hospital the only time he came around was to check on my progress. He told us early on that he was a strict alpha but nothing prepared me for how mean and unforgiving he was.¡±

    ¡°I consider myself strict and quite unforgiving on certain things.¡±

    He shakes his head hard and opens his eyes for the first time since he started talking.

    ¡°No alpha, you¡¯re by the book. At least so far that I¡¯ve seen. Alpha Anthony¡­.¡±

    He pauses as his voice wavers, tears filling his eyes. I can tell that he¡¯s hitting the harder parts of the story and just like when he was talking about Luna Sasha, I know he¡¯s going to get reactive. I reach over to touch his hair and as anticipated, he uses his arms to block my attempt to touch him.

    ¡°Cole. I know from here it¡¯s going to get tough on you so it¡¯s important that you allow me to touch you as it¡¯s going to provide you a ground. Have you ever heard of grounding?¡±

    ¡°No sir.¡±

    I¡¯m not shocked at his answer as I¡¯m not certain how many packs use the term.

    ¡°Grounding is when I help keep you from going too far into the memory you¡¯re talking about. I use positive touch to distract you; to keep you grounded in reality.¡±

    He nods his head as I gently lower his arms from in front of his face. Without prompting he continues into his story.

    ¡°Alpha Anthony had dinner every night with his family, which included twin boys around six years old or so. His beta, his mate and his four year old boy and the delta, his mate and five year old girl. Alpha made it clear what his expectations of the young children were.

    Each child got served a te, they were expecting to eat at least half before they were considered done. They were not to speak unless spoken to and they were to stay seated until the adults were finished eating.

    I didn¡¯t feel that the expectations were unfair but I did notice that the beta ¡®served his son a very small te of food and the pup was quite hungry. He waited politely until his father and mother finished serving themselves but before his father sat down he tugged on his father¡¯s shirt. His father shrugged him off, not even looking at his te while telling him to eat his food. The little guy was close enough that I was able to get a buttered roll to him, which he took graciously and ate slowly.

    He tried again to get his father¡¯s attention but was again ignored. I even tried to get his attention but got told off for getting involved with children that I have no right to be concerned about. Well David ended up running out of patience and after twenty minutes of being ignored he stood up in his seat and started reaching for the macaroni and cheese. I could tell by the way he was leaning on the table and tipping the chair back that he was going to fall. When the chair gave out he knocked it, his drink and the dish of macaroni over. Like with Madisyn, I was able to get to him and keep him from getting hurt.

    I could tell by his eyes and the way he clung to me that it scared him. I was about to pick up his chair and help clean up what little mess he made when I noticed alpha standing up and removing his belt. Hemanded me to bring him the child but I straight refused, backing away into the living room. His father came after me. Hemanded me to let go of David and when I didn¡¯t he punched me in the jaw. He snatched him from my arms and carried him to the table.¡±

    Once I was able to sit up I noticed that the end of the table where alpha sat had been cleared. The other kids had been moved to the opposite end of the table and his mom and luna were standing on the opposite side of the alpha and beta.

    Beta walked up to the alpha and held him out like he was presenting him to him. Alpha grabbed his pants and pulled them down to his ankles,pletely disrobing him from the waist down. He was thenid on his stomach, his legs dangling over the edge. His mom and luna both took an arm and held it above his head as well as had a hand on his back. His father also put a hand on his back. He was frantic. It was obvious this had happened to him before.¡±

 Rising 287

    ¡°I was horrified and truly unable to move. I saw the alpha raise his arm with the belt in his hand above his head before bringing it down on him. The sound of the belt hitting him, his screams and crying, the unrelenting rain of hits upon such a young child. It took everything I had to run to my room and bury myself into the bed.¡±

    He struggles out of my grasp as he leans forward grabbing his ears as if he hears the child¡¯s streams. I act quickly as I know these reactions can get nasty very quickly if not properly supported. I wrap my hands around his as I gently encourage him to let go of his cars. He¡¯s whimpering hard at the memory of such harsh treatment towards a child and fighting hard to keep his ears covered.

    ¡°Take it easy Cole. You¡¯re not there. Allow the grounding son. Nothing I do is meant to hurt you.¡±

    1 stick with areas that I know are uninjured,bing my hand through his hair to start with. I¡¯m honestly surprised when he snaps out of it enough to grab a hold of me, wrapping both his arms around the one I¡¯ve got crossed over his chest. He¡¯s leaning hard into it with his eyes closed, a hard whine in his voice as he breaths. I continue my gentle caressing on his upper arm, keeping it light, like a feather, considering the number of shots he¡¯s taken to this arm<b>. </b>

    ¡°About twenty minutester the beta came to my room, told me the alpha demanded my presence in his office. I had a really bad feeling about going considering what I had just witnessed but Iplied and followed the beta down the hall to his office. I could tell as soon as I walked in that this office wasn¡¯t used like the standard office.

    There was the desk, alpha¡¯s chair that sat behind it and a small cab but the top of the desk was cleared of everything, giving me a very bad feeling. The beta grabbed me in a hard submission hold butmanded that I remain standing while the alpha talked.

    Alpha told me that he could look past my physical and psychological weaknesses but he could not tolerate any type of defiance. That every wolf in his pack has been punished for their defiance the same way. The moon goddess may not punish you for defying a higher rank but he most certainly will. As the alpha, he was allowed to punish any way he chose and even though I wasn¡¯t a member these rules pertained to me while I was a prospect under his care.

    As he talked I heard two more enter the room before locking the door. I was shoved forward on to the top of the desk where I was then shackled in such a way that I couldn¡¯t get up. Alpha reached around me and pulled my pants down to my ankles. I heard him speak to one of the ones that came in after me. He told him to go hard and fast. When alpha said ¡®start¡® he was to start and the ding indicated when to stop. They started shortly after.

    The first one did exactly as he was told, going hard and fast without hesitation. I was able to stifle my yelps despite the panic within me. I heard a chime of sorts and there was a pause before it started again.

    This next person hit harder and even faster than the first. It was obvious that this was a routine punishment for them. I couldn¡¯t hold my yelps as my panic grew. The third was the beta. He was the one with enough force to cut me and just about every hit did. Then there was the alpha.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 288

    Chapter <b>288 </b>

    He sits forward in myp again, digging his hands into his <b>hair </b>and squeezing them tight. It looks as if he¡¯s hurting himself yet no soundes from within him until I touch his hands. A mix between a yelp and a scream startles me but I persist in touching him. I rub his hands gently until I feel him rx, pulling them away from his head as he does. He¡¯s rocking back and forth hard and I know I have to get him back before this spirals out of control. This is the limit. If he chooses to continue I won¡¯t stop him but I¡¯m not asking what the alpha did, I¡¯ve heard enough to know that authorizing that kind of punishment for defiance on a non¨Cmember is illegal in the eyes of the council and I¡¯m almost certain sanctions would be implemented if they knew he was trying to protect a child from the same treatment.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to focus on me. My voice, my touch, my smell. Anything about me that you can grab hold of and focus on. It¡¯s very important that you ground yourself. I¡¯m helping as much as I can but you have to focus on being here not there.¡±

    I wrap both my arms around him this time. One crossing his chest from his shoulder to his hip, the other around his waist. He growls loudly at the contact, the restraint of his body but I remain neutral as I know it¡¯s a protective reaction and not one meant for me. I use the hand that¡¯s around his waist to pet <b>his </b>side lightly, trying to give him positive feedback to focus on while gently encouraging him to calm down, reassuring him that it¡¯s not happening again.

    It¡¯s as his body finally slows its fight before copsing into me that I¡¯m able to fullyprehend the gravity of what happened and why he¡¯s reacting this way after the incident with Maddie at dinner..

    This is what Xavier was trying to tell me about, how going to these packs weren¡¯t a break for him. This is why these packs sent him back as they were almost as abusive as his own. They convinced him that they could help him before betraying him in the worst possible way. He trusted them enough to talk and now I know at least one of them implemented physical punishment that was uncalled for.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha.¡±

    I¡¯m shocked by his whisper as I wasn¡¯t expecting him to speak so soon after sharing such a traumatic memory let alone apologize.

    ¡°Sorry for what, Cole? You¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes I have alpha. You¡¯re right. I have been lying to you.¡±

    I remain silent with his admittance to wrongdoing but I know there has to be a reason for him to first lie then admit that he¡¯s lying.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole but you¡¯re going to have to exin what you¡¯ve been lying about. I¡¯m not angry and I won¡¯t punish you if that¡¯s what you¡¯re concerned about but I need a better exnation.¡±

    He struggles to sit¨Cup out of my grasp but in the process his leg hits me. The hit doesn¡¯t phase me but Cole¡¯s yelp tells me a different story for him. He copses back down on the bed, nearly in myp, whimpering hard holding his leg.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. I tried. I swear to the moon goddess I tried. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m weak. I don¡¯t feel good. It hurts and it keeps getting worse. I have struggled to eat all day and I wanted to tell you at dinner but things just didn¡¯t work out. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t handle the pain anymore.¡±

    He¡¯s curled in a ball nearly begging for forgiveness as he agonizes in pain. I have a really bad feeling about it getting this bad so quickly after getting him out of the hospital. His head is in myp as he whimpers hard.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t punish me alpha. I¡¯m sorry for lying. I¡¯m weak and scared. I don¡¯t know how to do this alone.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone, Cole. I will help you but I need you to try to trust me.¡±

    I can feel him shaking in myp as I run my hand through his hair.

    ¡°Please help me. I can¡¯t do this again.¡±

    ¡°Do what again?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Go septic.¡±

    I pause my movements for a moment. Although we mentioned it three days ago when we found the burn to my knowledge it hasn¡¯t been mentioned again. So why is he suddenly so concerned again?

    ¡°Cole. <b>I </b>speak as reassuringly as I can to the young man.

    ¡°It¡¯s important that you understand that nothing I do is a punishment. Considering this morning¡¯s discovery and the amount of pain you¡¯re in, I think it¡¯s best that I admit you to the wing until your resultse back. We asked you this morning to be honest with us. I don¡¯t understand why you feel the need to hide your symptoms but I¡¯m giving you another chance toe clean. Are your symptoms getting worse?¡±

    He stiffens up badly when I remind him of this morning, of the instructions he¡¯s been defying. I know I¡¯m feeling way too deeply for the young man but for once my bad reputation has sent me one of the highest needs wolves within a thousand miles.

    ¡°We will be doing everything we can to help you but you are at the point, with your level of injuries, that I will be preparing a report for the council. They need to know that you are being tortured by your home pack.¡±

    He¡¯s starting to push himself up but he¡¯s struggling and whimpering badly in the process. I ce my hand on his shoulder stopping his struggle.

    ¡°Let me get up and help you. There¡¯s no reason you should be suffering like this. Let¡¯s get you sitting up again, get Damian¡¯s shirt on you then head back to the wing. I want to help you Cole. In more ways than you¡¯re ready to understand.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    ? 1

 Rising 289

    Chapter <b>289 </b>

    (Cole¡¯s POV)

    Alpha¡¯s touch on my shoulder freezes me in ce. He¡¯s been nothing but gentle towards me, more than any other alpha so far, but I¡¯m struggling. The rumors of this being a really bad ce still gue my mind. Every pack I¡¯ve been to has the rumors of being strict and unforgiving and so far three out of four of those packs have been exactly that, unforgiving of my unstable mental and physical health.

    They convinced me to talk, to tell them what I¡¯d rather keep hidden. I don¡¯t want to be special, to be singled out and treated differently but I guess my father really has done enough damage over the years that it¡¯s inescapable.

    Unlike the others, this alpha admits to being strict. Even his son said it when he boarded the bus before <b>we </b>all got off. I¡¯ve heard stories from other members of Red Fang talking about how Alpha ck is one of the strictest alphas they¡¯ve ever met. Several evenined of receiving physical punishment from him worse than from my dad.

    I am truly scared as I admitted that I had been lying about the pain I¡¯m in. Every time I have ever admitted being in this kind of pain I wasughed at, taken to the hospital wing, stripped of my clothes and given a gown to put on. After struggling to follow those orders I was shoved harshly onto the bed so I was bent over it and before I could climb into it, I got ced into a submission hold so the alpha can put my age on my bare bottom before tying me down and giving me an IV. After this happened at the first two packs it now takes a lot for me to admit to the pain I¡¯m in.

    I allow myself to copse back down onto the bed as alpha slides out from under me. I¡¯m shaking hard and mentally cringe at the idea of alpha touching me while I¡¯m in this state. I¡¯m breathing hard with whimpers in my voice, I¡¯m embarrassed as to how weak I sound. I don¡¯t deserve to be here and I¡¯m convinced that I¡¯m deserving of punishment for that weakness.

    Alpha ckes into view on the other side of the bed. I can¡¯t help but go into protection mode as I physically can not fight or run with the pain I¡¯m in. I curl my legs up to my chest and throw my arms over my head, whining loudly as his hand approaches me.

    ¡°Easy there Cole. It¡¯s seems you¡¯ve gotten very afraid very quickly of me since admitting that you lied. It seems like you want to trust but it¡¯s fleeting and you don¡¯t know how to keep hold of it. That¡¯s okay. It takes time to establish a record of nothing bad happening when you expect it to before you realize that you can actually trust it.¡±

    His voice is patient and gentle as is his touch on the back of my head, the only thing he can touch considering the tight ball I¡¯ve curled into. He¡¯s taking his time, touching me gently. First on the back of my head then moving to my hands that are curled into fists grabbing tightly to my hair. I¡¯m purposely hurting myself but make no noise as this is the pain I¡¯m used to, the pain that I need to keep myself sane.

    He works his fingers into my fists, gently prying them from my scalp while continually reassuring me of his actions. I rx just enough to allow him to take my hands away from my face but my eyes are still tightly closed and I¡¯m panting hard from the stress and the pain in my leg.

    ¡°Cole, I know you¡¯re in a really bad ce right now so it¡¯s extremely important that you listen to my words as I am telling you exactly what I need you to do and what¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    I struggle to slow my breathing but I know I have to in order to hear him properly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with getting you sitting up so that I can get a shirt on you.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 290

    Chapter <b>290 </b>

    I open my eyes to find myself staring into his dark chocte brown eyes. He¡¯s squatting next to the bed with my hands in his, rubbing them fightly with his thumbs.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re a lot sicker than either of us realize. It¡¯s very important that I help you downstairs. Once there I can get the wheelchair from the wing and get you back to the room.¡±

    I nod slowly as I don¡¯t feel that I¡¯m in any position to refuse.

    ¡°Let¡¯s work on uncurling your legs so you can sit up.¡±

    1

    I feel his touch gentle on my knee, then on my ankle as he lifts my injured leg. Even though dad always grabbed my thighs to spread my legs before mming his knee between them, something about the movement triggered the memory of the first time he tortured me in that way.

    I pull away harshly, yelping in pain as my injury rubs roughly against the clothes I¡¯m wearing and my other leg as I struggle to get away. Somehow i manage to not only sit myself up but I¡¯m standing, my eyes are darting wildly around looking for the best escape from this threat. Suddenly I feel him on me again and it¡¯s toote to react. He¡¯s got me in a restraining hold that I can¡¯t get out of. I¡¯m standing chest to chest with him, with both his arms wrapped under my arms and across my back.

    I¡¯m struggling hard against his hold but I don¡¯t feel good at all. My entire body hurts badly. I¡¯m tired and the weakest I have ever felt as an adult. I actually feel like I¡¯m fighting just to stand on my own two legs. I put my hands on alpha¡¯s shoulders with the intention to push him away but end up grabbing hold of his shirt instead. I hear the door to the room open and close quietly but I really don¡¯t have the energy to even look at who it is.

    ¡°Everything okay dad? We heard screaming. Mom¡¯s really upset now.¡±

    ¡°I imagine the girls are too.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. Lynnie more than Maddie but we all heard it.¡±

    ¡°I discovered a bad trigger. I¡¯m sorry Cole, with your current injuries to that area I should have anticipated a bad reaction.¡±

    ¡°A trigger, dad?¡±

    ¡°Not something to be exined right now but I could use your help getting him into a shirt and down the stairs now that he¡¯s standing. We need to hurry. I don¡¯t know how much longer he¡¯s going to be able to support his own weight.¡±

    I can hear the alpha¡¯s son walking quickly around the room. Now that I¡¯ve calmed down a little, I¡¯vee to realize that I¡¯m actually too weak to stand on my own and instead of fighting Alpha ck I simplyy my head against his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha.¡±

    I whisper not even certain as to what I¡¯m sorry for.

    ¡°Lift your head Cole, so we can get this shirt on you.¡±

    I lift my head slowly but I can¡¯t hold it long. I¡¯m dizzy, disoriented and in terrible pain. My limbs feel like lead and I¡¯m freezing cold. I shiver hard as my heart pounds and my breathing startsing in pants as if I can¡¯t keep up.

    ¡°Damian, we need to get moving and quickly. He¡¯s getting worse much quicker than I thought he would.¡±

    I feel the shirt slide over my head on my second attempt. I can feel softer hands then the alpha¡¯s picking each hand up and helping me get through the sleeves before he pulls the shirt down.

    ¡°Cole, you¡¯re getting very sick very fast which is making me think the worst right now. I need you to move with me. Follow everything I say. You¡¯re a little too tall for me to carry but I¡¯m not going to let you fall. I need as much trust as you can give me. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I need you to believe in that.¡±

 Rising 291

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>291 </b>

    His arms are still wrapped tightly around me. The only time he let go was one at a time to help get the shirt down over me. I will my legs forward trying to match his steps but cry out instead, both out of pain and frustration. Gently he encourages me to match him and finally we start moving. I hear the door open as alpha walks backwards, supporting me nearlypletely as we walk until we reach the staits.

    ¡°Damian, you stay behind him. If he starts to fall forward I need you to pull him backwards. I¡¯d rather him end up sitting hard on the stairs than falling down them.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    Is thest thing I hear as we start down the stairs I¡¯ve turned myself sideways and I¡¯m leaning hard on the banister as I take each step down individually.

    ¡°Lucas, Ang is expecting him in the medical wing and has put a wheelchair in the hall for him. Go get it.¡±

    ¡°Come on dad. You said you would honor¡­..¡±

    ¡°I said I would give you and Pat time in regards to hands¨Con training. Pat has already starteding around to the possibility that he¡¯s different from the rest of the pack. He is extremely sick and is in need of our help. Now you can choose to let go of your hatred for him and go get the chair or you can go to your room. If you choose your room, I will call you to my office once everything settles and you will be presenting me with your bare ass. Make your choice and make it quickly.¡±

    I make it down a few more steps before pausing, slipping slightly causing me to yelp when the alpha keeps me upright.

    ¡°No dad. I¡¯m not helping a perv. He deserves what he¡¯s getting. I¡¯ll go to my room once he¡¯s off the steps.¡±

    I have finally made it to the bottom and I¡¯m waiting for the alpha¡¯s reaction to his other son¡¯s defiance but oddly, I see none.

    ¡°Damian, take Lyn with you to get the chair. Give her a ride back. It should cheer her up a bit. Jessa, I need a blind read on him. As I exined on the phone, I need to know the safest course of action for him. He¡¯s in a lot of pain and overall just feels like shit. I need to know what we¡¯re looking at as he¡¯s progressing very quickly.¡±

    It¡¯s as I step off thest step and attempt to stand that I¡¯m ovee with dizziness and feel like I¡¯m going to fall. I swear I started to but never hit the ground. I¡¯m so disoriented that it takes me a minute to even realize that alpha¡¯s arms are wrapped around me again. I¡¯m whimpering hard as it¡¯s difficult for any touch not to produce some sort of pain let alone when someone has you in a bear hug.

    I¡¯m trying hard to focus but everything is swimming and my vision is blurred. I can¡¯t remember thest time I was this sick and out of it. I¡¯m starting to panic even with the Ativan starting to take effect.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with him, Demetri? He looks really badpared to an hour ago at dinner.¡±

    Luna¡¯s voice isced with concern as I feel alpha lowering me onto the stairs.

    ¡°We have blood work in the process of pointing us towards which one of two very dangerous possibilities but Jessa works best with the least amount of information. I need her to tell me what we are looking at but yes, he¡¯s getting bad and it¡¯s happening quickly.¡±

    I¡¯m sitting on the stairs with my head down. I can hear several pairs of feeting towards me as alpha steps to the side. I feel soft, tiny hands upon my face. When I look up I find myself looking into the soft, light brown eyes of alpha¡¯s daughter, Madisyn. I reach out and touch her face. I smile the best I can despite the pain as I gently swipe the tears from her cheeks.

    The son of bad bang

    Ch

 Rising 292

    apter 292

    nearly whisper as my eye and He struggle to eve

    ten fendly on teaching & hard lesson on sitting in her chair, I can use youforting <b>her </b>when she doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going me.¡±

    reach it to be again, this time without hesitation and gently pull her into me. She hesitates at first, showing me just how deeply die Bereniced herself the shes the reason I¡¯m sick. I hold her gently us the sobs, rubbing her head gently.

    Sebe, home of this is your fault. I¡¯ve been getting worse all day but I¡¯ve been a real thicken about telling your dad about it.¡±

    She step back out of my hug, visibly upset.

    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell him when he can help you? Why are you sick? Why are you afraid<b>? </b>I feel it.¡±

    1 ce my hand gently on her cheek trying to figure out how to <b>exin </b><b>what¡¯s </b>going on. Although I know it won¡¯tst I relish in the idea that this ce <b>may </b>actuath be different.

    live in a different world than you. A world where the hospital is a very <b>painful </b>and scary <b>ce </b>to be, even for grown wolves like me. My sickness is because of a sore 1 have on my leg. It¡¯s infected and I believe it¡¯s <b>making </b><b>me </b>sick. Very, very sick.

    I manage <b>to </b>whisper beforeying my head back down on my arms <b>that </b><b>I </b><b>have </b>wrapped around <b>my </b>legs.

    ¡°Maddie

    I hear alpha¡¯s <b>voice</b>, gentle <b>and </b>consoling towards his daughter as she slowly steps <b>away </b>from <b>me</b>. I hear alpha step away as another set approaches<b>, </b>a soft, sweet femmine <b>voce </b>brings me back from nearly dozing off.

    *Belic Coie, my name is Jessa<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Something about her <b>voice </b><b>calls </b>to me, forces me to lift my head off my arms to look at her, to see her. I slowly lift my head as even it is back <b>to </b>feeling like a <b>ton </b>of bricks have been ced <b>on </b>top of it. I lose my breath briefly as I look <b>into </b>the most <b>stunning </b>silver¨Cblue eyes I have ever seen.

    i can¡¯t help but cringe<i>, </i>cover <b>my </b>bars and lower my head as my wolf goes berserk<b>, </b>prattling incessantly about finding our mate. I can¡¯t <b>help </b>but feel that even the moon goddess, my <b>one </b>hope for finding a way out of the bell i live in, is taunting me when I¡¯m the lowest I¡¯ve even been <b>since </b>I was fifteen. There¡¯s no way I can ept a mate in the condition that I¡¯m in. I can¡¯t care for her let alone defend het

    Her hands touch mine making my wolf get <b>even </b>louder as the pleasing tingling on my hands <b>runs </b>through my entire body. I whine loudly as I try to curl my <b>hands </b>into my hair but her hands are holding <b>mine </b>and I can¡¯t bring myself to even consider hurting her.

    My conflict is causing even more confusion and pain as my emotions were already all over the ce before this one got added in. I can feel my tears stream down my face as 1 break down <b>from </b>the pain I need to run and hide from everyone until this settles down but I¡¯m far too weak to even walk. I¡¯m stuck <b>and </b>very quickly lusing control.

 Rising 293

    <b>Chapter </b><b>293 </b>

    (Jessa¡¯s POV)

    This is not at all how I anticipated finding my mate. All young wolves hear the beautiful stories of how their parents met. I am no exception. Before they died protecting the alpha they always told me of how dad used training in different packs as a warrior to find my mom. Mom always spoke dreamily about the first time she saw dad. How he was taking a break after a sparring session, it was hot that day and he had taken his shirt off. He was toned with a six pack of abs. His sweat made him all the more attractive to her.

    When I was little I found the story disgusting but as I¡¯ve grown older I¡¯vee to look forward to the same thing. The instant attraction to a young, buff male who¡¯s ready to sweep me off my feet. Never once did I believe I would meet him at his absolute weakest.

    I knew walking up to him that his emotions were high strung. I could feel his mind swimming before I ever touched him but his reaction to our eyes meeting seems almost painful for him to add to an already extremely distraught mind.

    Both our wolves are weak, but mine is weaker. Although I can feel the instant bond of the mate¡¯s pull it¡¯s not overwhelming for me. It¡¯s actually just the opposite, it¡¯s barely there. The only way I know it¡¯s the mate¡¯s bond is I can feel her, my wolf, for the first time since I¡¯ve arrived here. She¡¯s very interested in this new he¨Cwolf. She whines softly as she feels his overwhelming physical and emotional pain. He¡¯s been treated far worse than us and for a far longer period of time.

    ¡°Cole.¡±

    I speak softly as I try to get his attention back on me. I can feel him trying to grab his hair. I know wolves will often resort to creating their own pain as a means of dealing with immense pain and I can only imagine what he must be feeling to have the desire yet have enough control to not hurt me.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to look at me as we have an unexpected element that we need to work with.¡±

    He¡¯s breathing hard and he has a shutter that tells me that he¡¯s been silently crying.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. I need you to lower hands and lift your head. We need to decide how we are going to move forward with our unexpected situation.¡±

    He rxes his hands enough to allow me to move them from his head. Alpha is watching the interaction intensely as I have never had an adult patient react this way towards me nor have I ever reacted this way towards a patient.

    Even though I¡¯m able to keep my emotions very even I have no idea how things are going to go once I start my read on him. I know before I get into his head that he¡¯s an emotional mess and in physical pain. How I¡¯m going to be able to deal with feeling thate from my own mate, I have never had to

    think about.

    He finally lifts his head and looks at me again, his navy blue eyes are filled with fear and pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for what, Cole? My main concern right now is your intent.¡±

    He shakes his head with a whine. I¡¯ve never heard or seen a wolf experience physical pain when encountering their fated mate but it most certainly seems to be the case with him.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the way it¡¯s supposed to be. I¡¯m weak. I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    His voice is hushed as tears continue to fall. I get down to his level, taking his cheeks in my hands he looks into mine again.

    ¡°Do you intend to reject?¡±

    I speak the words quietly but very seriously as his answer will determine how I take care of him. The question itself seems to have knocked the wind out of him as he pants quickly, struggling to tear his eyes away from mine.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve¡­..¡±

    ¡°No Cole,¡± I cut him off. ¡°I need to know your intent. Not what you think I want or you think I deserve. I know what you¡¯re feeling right now, I feel it too, What¡¯s important right now is do you intend to reject?¡±

    I say it a bit more forcefully this time and I know it¡¯s caught alpha¡¯s attention but I have to know.

    ¡°No. No ma¡¯am. I¡¯ve been looking. I just, I just¡­.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    Tanya Gordon

    Awh Poor Cole feels so Low.

 Rising 294

    Chapter <b>294 </b>

    He¡¯s shaking his head hard as he tries to exin but there¡¯s no exnation needed. He¡¯s sick and weak and feels undeserving of his mate. I wipe the fears from his cheeks as he looks down again. He¡¯s shaking hard and the mate bond tells me I don¡¯t have much time to find out why he¡¯s so sick as my reads be fat more difficult when my patient is asleep.

    I run my hand through his hair. I¡¯m desperate to get him to rx but he¡¯s in bad shape and getting worse by the minute. I ce my hands on both sides of his face gently lifting his chin.

    ¡°Look at me Cole.¡±

    His eyes are darting around the room as if he¡¯s looking for a way out. I can tell it¡¯s panic driven but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s had any medication to help with it.

    I gently bring my hand over his eyes, blocking his vision and forcing him to close them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s calm the scanning a little Cole. There¡¯s no reason to look for an out. Has he had anything for anxiety, Alpha?¡±

    ¡°Half a mil of Ativan about ten minutes ago.¡±

    I nod my head as I slowly remove my hand from his eyes. He¡¯s still scanning but not nearly as frantically.

    ¡°Look at me, Cole.¡±

    This time heplies but I can tell it¡¯s a struggle for him.

    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re not ready to ept what has been discovered. I¡¯m not in the best ce to ept it either but I¡¯m not going to reject it. I need you to use it. I know you¡¯re overwhelmed right now. I can calm your wolf but I need you to focus. You have a lot of negative emotions that will make it difficult for me to urately judge what¡¯s making you so sick.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    He whispers. His energy is low but his mind is swarming and I know getting him to focus on something positive is the only way this is going to work.

    ¡°The feeling you get when I touch you. You need to focus on it. Use it to push everything else away. When I do a read on adults I use the submission hold as I have to have control of your wolf to gain ess to your mind.¡±

    ¡°Can you read thoughts?¡±

    I smile at his thoughts as I run my hand gently along his temple, gently encouraging him toy his head down on his arms to one side.

    ¡°No. Not thoughts. I can feel what you¡¯re feeling emotionally and physically. Although you appear very calm right now, just this very simple touch along your temple tells me a very different story.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, dad. He looks really frantic right now.¡±

    Lucas scoffs in the background. He¡¯s always been a skeptic when ites to my abilities but the alpha knows better.

    ¡°Talk to me Jessa. What¡¯s going on with him?¡±

    <b>I </b>can¡¯t help but shake my head and sigh before speaking.

    ¡°I need time that I don¡¯t have. He¡¯s not good. His/mind is swarming right now. Pain, anxiety, an overwhelming sense of fear and dread.¡±

    ¡°Dread?¡±

    I¡¯m not certain if Alpha is shocked or misunderstanding of my wording.

    ¡°It¡¯s the feeling you get before something really bad happens. You know it¡¯sing. You just don¡¯t know what or when.¡±

    Cole is neatly sleeping as Alpha uns his hand through the hair on the back of his head. I see several of us startle when he yelps with the contact. Even Madisyn starts whimpering softly as alpha speaks to him.

    ¡°Cole, are you afraid that I¡¯m going to punish you?¡±

    ¡°He deserves it after he scared Madisyn like he did.¡±

    Lucas is obviously upset with Cole but I¡¯m not sure why. It only takes a second for alpha to silence him with a fierce growl that everyone knows means business.

    ¡°The thought is there alpha as no alpha has ever gone easy on me for defiance but overall I just feel like shit. I¡¯m barely awake, everything hurts badly and i have no ability to move from this step.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have much time Jess?.¡±

    I nod my head as I step back over to him.

    ¡°Considering your reaction to alpha¡¯s touch, I think that this is going to be a lot harder on you than normal.¡±

    I start rubbing his head, slowly and gently working my way down to where his skull meets his neck.

    *Concentrate on me, on my touch. Clear your mind.¡±

    I find my pressure point and use my fingers to start applying the pressure I need to subdue his wolf and feel his body. His weakened condition makes it easy to start feeling what he feels but I¡¯m only about half way to the full pressure that I need when he starts whining loudly. I stop where I¡¯m at, maintaining the pressure I¡¯ve established. I concentrate my focus as I already have a partial link that I can start using for minor aches and pains.

    Chapter Comments

 Rising 295

    <b>Chapter </b><b>295 </b>

    1 focus myself on just the pain he¡¯s feeling, starting slowly with his head and working my way down. I¡¯m shocked to find that the pressure I have on his neck is actually hurting him. Most adult wolves find it ufortable but not overly painful.

    ¡°Alpha, hold his hands. I need you to providefort as 1 deepen my connection with him.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on Jessa? I¡¯ve seen you get a lot harder on adults without getting my help.¡±

    I¡¯m not in a full connection yet so my senses are split making my voice sound differently. I¡¯ve been told that it sounds dreamy when I¡¯m like this. With what vision I have I can tell that alpha has given me what I¡¯ve requested. He¡¯s taken Cole¡¯s right hand, the one closest to me that he¡¯s notying on<b>, </b>and is <b>using </b>his other hand to gently rub the back of his head.

    ¡°Alpha, I need you to make a note in his file that Cole has sensory processing disorder.¡±

    I can hear Lucas in the background snicker before a p and a soft ¡°ow¡± is heard.

    ¡°I thought all werewolves have SPD?¡±

    ¡°Yes. All pups are born with it. All pups have their wolves at birth which is why all parents can link with their kids at birth and kids can connect with their parents by two. SPD in pups is normal because the wolf side has heightened senses that the pup is learning to utilize. 95% of pups will essentially grow out of the hypersensitivity after they¡¯ve started shifting regrly. To find it in an adult over twenty is very rare.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s why pups aren¡¯t actually diagnosed with SPD as it¡¯s generally epted that they are hypersensitive?¡±

    ¡°For the most part. It¡¯s taken some time to do, but in general most doctors now understand that children feel things differently. With Cole retaining his SPD into adulthood, it does make medical procedures a lot more difficult for him to handle as he has an exaggerated pain response.¡±

    ¡°Which means the pressure you use to connect with adults is painful for him?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Cole, you¡¯re already doing very well with the pressure I have on your neck. I need you to continue like this. I need to increase my pressure until I make a full connection. Once the connection is made I¡¯ll be able to back off quite a bit which will relieve you of most of the pain you¡¯re feeling but it¡¯s going to

    be rough until I connect.¡±

    ¡°I know you can feel my hand Cole. I need you to squeeze as her pressure increases. You must submit, you can not fight. She has to connect so that we can make certain we¡¯re running all the tests you need. We both know time is not on your side.¡±

    Alpha knows the seriousness of the situation, I guess that¡¯s why he called me to help. There was no way either of us could have guessed that he would be my mate, making this so much harder than any adult I¡¯ve ever done this to.

    Alpha has purposely tested my abilities so he knows exactly how my readings feel to the average adult werewolf but there¡¯s nothing that can prepare me for a major read on my hypersensitive mate. I know this is going to cause him pain. I just don¡¯t know how muchpared to what he¡¯s already in.

    I take several deep breaths before starting again. I still my body and deepen my breathing until I¡¯m nearly in a trance. I increase the pressure of my hold on him slowly and even though he¡¯s too weak to fight that doesn¡¯t keep him from trying.

    I can feel his breathing change from fairly calm and even to rapid and distressing. His whining is persistent as he weakly tries to move out of my grasp. The closer I get to the connection the worse I start to feel. His physical symptoms are just as overwhelming as his emotional ones and with the mate¡¯s bond hanging in the background reminding me of who this alpha is it¡¯s a struggle toplete the connection.

    It¡¯s only with his pain filled yelp echoing in my head that I realize that I¡¯m exactly where I need to be. My pressure automatically cks off his neck as I only need to maintain my touch on him to continue with the read but even with my hand now gentle on his neck his whimpers persist and it doesn¡¯t take long for me to figure out why.

 Rising 296

    Chapter <b>296 </b>

    1e out of the reading with a gasp. I can¡¯t help but to take several steps back away from alpha and Cole. I¡¯m panting hard and I¡¯m struggling to keep the tears at bay. I heat Damian and Madilyn¡¯s voices down the hall. I know they are not far with the transport chair.

    ¡°Jessa

    Alpha is calling me but for the first time ever, I¡¯m losing it. I have never reacted this way towards a patient. No matter how sick a pup was I have never reacted this badly to what I felt and I know alpha is going to ask questions.

    ¡°jessa.¡±

    His voice is calm but more demanding this time. I turn and walk a few feet back to the stairs that alpha and Cole are sitting on. Cole appears to be asleep, his legs are on the step resting tight against his abdomen, his arms are wrapped around them and his head is resting on his arms. Alpha is slowly and <b>gently </b>rubbing the back of his head. His whimpers have calmed into a soft but persistent, high pitched whine.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Jessa? I¡¯ve never seen you this shaken up after a read and you¡¯ve had some fairly nasty onestely.¡±

    I shake my head as I fight back the tears, turning my back to the alpha trying to hide them as they fall.

    ¡°Jessa, look at me.¡±

    He speaks soft and patient as if he knows what I¡¯m struggling with. I follow his directive, turning slowly and breathing deeply. I¡¯m cursing myself silently as I look up at him.

    Although Alpha Demetri has never given me any reason to fear him, my past experiences with over a dozen alphas adds to my already distraught mind and looking into his eyes is all it takes for me to crash. I turn away from him again as the tears silently fall. I¡¯m fighting hard to regroup but feeling how bad my mate is currently feeling has unnerved me.

    I feel alpha¡¯s hands on my arms pulling me close to him. I¡¯ve never allowed the alpha such contact with me but it¡¯s toote for me to protest without making a scene.

    ¡°Try to rx with me, this will help.¡±

    I allow Alpha Demetri the contact I¡¯ve only allowed his son to have with me. I wrap my arms around him in a hug as I feel one of his hands wrap around my waist and the other around my shoulders and against my head. He rubs my head gently, contact that I¡¯ve never felt from a pack leader. There¡¯s something about his touch that isforting and calming in my time of need.

    Iy my head on his chest as I silently cry for my mate. He holds me tight, reminding me of my father¡¯s warm embrace, giving me the minute I desperately need. He lets go easily when he feels me push myself up off him.

    ¡°I think I know what¡¯s going on with this sudden change in you. While I do believe that neither of you are in a position to ept, it is important for me to know if you intend to reject. I¡¯ve already heard his answer when you asked but now it¡¯s time for you to answer as well. I also need to know what¡¯s going on with him. I¡¯d like to record what you say so I can refer back to it, make sure we cover all the needed tests.¡±

    I nod my head as he dries my tears.

    I step over to Cole and touch his face. He startles badly but apologizes almost as quickly.

    ¡°You need to hang in there Cole. I never thought I¡¯d get a mate but you have proven me wrong. I would like to get to know you though, before I ept or reject the bond. I hope you can understand that. I¡¯ve had a lot of bad encounters with alphas in the past. The few that I¡¯ve worked with here have been the kindest.¡±

    He opens his eyes, looking at me sideways as I stroke his cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not the strong wolf I wanted to be when I met you but I have been looking for you. I want you. No matter how much I don¡¯t deserve you, I do want you. May I touch you?¡±

    I cock my head to one side. I¡¯ve never been asked such a question by anyone. I¡¯m barely able to nod my head as I whisper a soft yes. He reaches out towards me but his movement is slow and his eyes filled with fear.

    Are you afraid to touch me?¡±

    I whisper gasping at the thought that a male could be more featful of a rtionship than 1 am. I can see him hesitate before drawing his hand back and cing it over his closed eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Cole?¡±

    I can¡¯t help but feel rejected by his inability to even touch me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jessa.¡±

    I can tell by the waver in his voice that he feels just as dejected as I do.

    Chapter Comments

 Rising 297

    Chapter <b>297 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Why Cole? Why are you afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°The rumors. Soon enough you¡¯ll hear of the rumors and you too will want nothing to do with me. I know you said you wanted to get to know me but¡­.

    His voice trails off and I¡¯mpletely stunned by this turn of events.

    ¡°When you decide to reject, I won¡¯t fight it. You deserve better and if that¡¯s what you choose I will let you.¡±

    ¡°You think once I get to know you that I won¡¯t want you?¡±

    I¡¯m sopletely stunned by such an assumption that I can¡¯t help but look to alpha. I know there¡¯s shock and confusion on my face as his eyes soften.

    ¡°He originates from the Red Fang pack. That pack in general has a really bad rap but Cole, unfortunately, has some really bad rumors that tend to follow him to each pack he visits. Those rumors tend to result in him not receiving a fair chance at proving who he <b>is</b><b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°What kind of rumors could do that?¡±

    I see him open and close his mouth several times as if he wants to answer but nothinges out. Alpha¡¯s eyes drop briefly as he sighs deeply.

    ¡°Cole has been branded as a sexual predator at his home pack. From what I¡¯ve seen so far of his character and in consideration of the condition that he¡¯se here in, I find it difficult to believe that the rumors are urate.¡±

    ¡°Damn alpha, I wouldn¡¯t even help me with that description.¡±

    I barely hear Cole whisper.

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    I whisper,pletely taken back by the news.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to believe me but no. The rumors are not true. I protect those who can¡¯t protect themselves. I have never hurt anyone.¡±

    ¡°Alpha, do you believe him?¡±

    I¡¯m darting between looking at Cole and looking at Alpha Demetri trying to figure out what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I look back to Cole and can¡¯t help but notice how hard he¡¯s fighting the tears. He¡¯spletely given up on life in general, something I¡¯m not ready to exin to alpha, and he¡¯s sick enough right now that if he gives up mentally he will never make it through this deep poisoning of his body. I take a deep breath as time is not on my side and I know I have to tell him something.

    ¡°Alpha, I know he¡¯s only been here a few days and processing everything going on immediately is nearly impossible but what is your stance? You said you believe him over his pack. Does that mean you don¡¯t think he¡¯s dangerous?¡±

    ¡°I do not believe he¡¯s engaging in anything inappropriate in his home pack. If I did then I would have gotten the council involved in researching the rumors and I would have started making arrangements to remove him from the program and my territory.¡±

    I¡¯m shocked at Cole¡¯s reaction to alpha¡¯s truthfulness. He has moved his arm so that his hand is now in his hair and he¡¯s squeezing down hard. He¡¯s breathing hard and I feel torn and heartbroken that my mate is in this condition. I don¡¯t know how to deal with him rumored to be a predator even though alpha seems to believe him, even trust him<b>. </b>

    My past is haunting me, as I have been sexually abused by many alphas in the packs that I¡¯ve been to, including Red Fang. Yet as a nurse practitioner I have learned to set aside my personal feelings and concentrate solely on the patient and no amount of unproven rumors will stop me from helping him survive

    this.

    I startle badly, drawing a sharp breath in trying to stifle my own emotions, when Cole yelps repeatedly. Everyone freezes as I hear Madilyn¡¯s tiny voice yelling.

    ¡°Daddy no! Stop hurting him!¡±

    1 turn my attention back to Cole and see alpha kneeling beside him, his hand on top of Cole¡¯s.

    I¡¯m not hurting him tynnie, he¡¯s scared. For the condition he¡¯s in, he¡¯s beyond scared.¡±

    I watch as alpha moves his other hand to the back of Cole¡¯s head. The gentleness and care he¡¯s showing towards Cole is quite moving despite my misgivings about these rumors he feels I will reject him for. He closes his hand gently over Cole¡¯s as he touches the back of Cole¡¯s head.

    The simultaneous touch sends Cole into a small frenzy. The amount of fear he¡¯s showing towards alpha is so much more than my own. It¡¯s a powerful reminder of how far I¡¯vee in the three years since I moved here.

    Chapter Comments

    ? 1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 298

    Cole¡¯s velpy have settled again but instead of going silent he¡¯s settled into soft whimpers.

    ¡°Cole, it¡¯s very important that you listen to my words. As I¡¯ve exined before, I will tell you exactly what I expect from you, I will not make you guess. Now, I know what you¡¯re doing right now and I don¡¯t like it. While stims always serve a purpose it is important to understand that negative stims like this do not have a purpose here, in my territory. I will not tolerate negative stims. I will not punish you for it but I will intervene and redirect your stim towards something positive. My expectation from you is to allow the intervention. This is an order Cole. You will allow the intervention, you will let go.¡±

    I¡¯m amazed at the firm, yet gentle tone that alpha uses with him. It¡¯s actually making it harder to believe that Cole could be the bad person that these rumors describe and I don¡¯t even know the details of those rumors.

    I watch as alpha slowly moves Cole¡¯s hand from his hair and positions his own so that he can expose Cole¡¯s inner arm. He runs the tips of his fingers along the sensitive area causing Cole to struggle with the change in sensation.

    I can hear Cole whispering an apology every time he twitches or pulls his arm until alpha addresses him again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize Cole. I¡¯m expecting this to be difficult as it¡¯s apletely different feeling than what you¡¯re seeking right now, I don¡¯t feel that your little reactions are in any way fighting the redirect. I also realize that you may be feeling like you¡¯re going to be punished. Try to push that feeling away. There¡¯s no punishmenting your way.¡±

    ¡°Alpha?¡± My voice is nervous as I have finallye to a decision as to what needs to happen with Cole.

    ¡°I need to change the purpose of the recording.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    I look around briefly to find that both Dr. Pierce and Dr. Morrison havee out to where we all are.

    ¡°This case, Cole¡¯s case, needs to be elevated to the council.¡±

    The room is silent after my deration. It takes a moment for even Cole to process the gravity of what I just said. What I wasn¡¯t expecting is his reaction to the council getting involved. He starts shaking his head hard and I can hear him muttering ¡®no¡®. I step back as he seems to get more frantic giving alpha space to work with him.

    I have no idea what¡¯s going on with him. With everything that I¡¯ve been through the one thing I have never feared was a report to the council but that¡¯s not the case with Cole.

    ¡°Please alpha. You can¡¯t let her elevate this. The council only makes things worse. You said you would make an exception. That you would keep my case out of the council. Please! You don¡¯t understand what this is going to do alpha! Please!¡±

    I cringe with his begging. He¡¯s trying to stand but his weakened state is showing badly as he tries to fight the alpha, trying to get around him, away from his

    hold.

    ¡°Cole please, where do you think you can go? You¡¯re in no shape to run. Please, let us help you.¡±

    I can hear the desperation in alpha¡¯s voice as he tries to convince Cole to stay. He¡¯s standing in front of Cole but hasn¡¯t put his hands on him yet. I can see hard tremors in Cole¡¯s hands and despite holding on to the stair rail, there¡¯s an obvious sway while he¡¯s standing.

    ¡°Alpha please. This isn¡¯t going to help me. You said you were willing to go off the record with this.¡±

    I look around the room to see ¡®most of the people here have a look of sadness about them, everyone but alpha¡¯s youngest son, Lucas. He looks mad making me wonder if he¡¯s one that¡¯s not giving Cole a chance due to the rumors, I look to Dr. Pierce as Cole continues to beg alpha to keep this from the council. Unfortunately, I know there¡¯s no choice in the matter.

    ¡°Cole,¡± Dr. Pierce speaks to him for the first time sinceing into the room. ¡°Do you remember what I told you when I did the ultrasound on you?¡±

    He quiets down almost instantly with her question.

    ¡°You could only keep it from the council if I didn¡¯t have internal bleeding.¡±

    ¡°Yes. When a pack applies to the council to join the warrior program, when we are epted as having an appropriate program for others to learn from <i>we </i>are given a set ofws that are designed to protect both us and the prospects. Thew with prospects is if you have to be admitted to the General hospital in the first week after you arrive for a major illness or injury the council must know about it.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 299

    Chapter <b>299 </b>

    Cole finally looks my way on his own.

    ¡°You¡¯re admitting me? Sending me to General? I¡¯m that bad?¡±

    His voice is quiet and quivers with fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole.¡±

    I whisper as I nod. He looks down to the ground as his body sways in ce. He shakes his head whispering to himself.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening. I can¡¯t be this bad off. I can¡¯t do this again. Please, Moon Goddess not again.¡±

    ¡°Cole?¡±

    Alpha speaks as he slowly reaches for Cole¡¯s arm. He startles badly and nearly falls over as alpha grabs his elbow. He yelps loudly startling everyone as alpha gathers him into a gentle hug. Madisyn and Madilyn can both be heard crying softly as he tries to calm Cole¡¯s fears.

    ¡°Damian, bring the chair over. It would be best if I can get him to sit in it while he¡¯s up instead of trying to move him again.¡±

    Damian carefully navigates the wheelchair over to his father as alpha gently persuades Cole towards the chair before getting him to sit down in it.

    ¡°Jessa, we need to get started with your deration.¡±

    Cole looks at me again, immense fear and pain in his eyes. Alpha is kneeling by the chair holding Cole¡¯s hand as Cole struggles to calm himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole. This is not something I wanted to do. Alpha has brought me many prospects over the three years that I¡¯ve been here. Many have had underlying conditions that they either didn¡¯t know about or tried to keep hidden but none of them needed to be hospitalized.¡±

    My wolf is the most alert she¡¯s been in years and my fear of interacting with an alpha is as strong as my desire to touch my mate. I¡¯m beyond conflicted with what¡¯s going on and how to deal with it properly. I¡¯m slowly making my way over to Cole as I know the possibility of him not surviving this is very

    real.

    When I step in front of him his head is down leaning against one hand. The alpha is holding his other hand and now that I¡¯m closer I can see that Cole is gently squeezing the alpha¡¯s hand repeatedly.

    I reach out timidly, taking his chin gently in my hand. He pulls himself out of my grasp quickly but ends up looking up, into my eyes. He tries to break eye contact with me but I follow his gaze while calmly reaching out to him again.

    ¡°Please allow it.¡±

    I whisper as my hand approaches his face. I can tell that it¡¯s a struggle but he honors my wish and allows me to touch the side of his face. He¡¯s shaking badly as he covers my hand with his, closing his eyes as he leans into me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to hurt you Cole. Quite the opposite really. I know the life. Mine¡¯s not as constant or long term but I have known the life you live. The fear and anxiety thates with it. You¡¯ve never had a break from it, have you?¡±

    He shakes his head as I move my hand gently through his hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not the man you deserve to have but I can¡¯t do this alone. I don¡¯t know how I did it the first time but I can¡¯t survive this alone. Not again.¡±

    ¡°Then we need to agree to earn each other¡¯s trust. To work with each other towards amon goal, but you have to let us help you. It¡¯s the only way you will survive this.<b>¡± </b>

    I know my conversation has alerted alpha to the dire nature of the situation. I turn slowly trying to linger as long as I can with my mate as I know I won¡¯t be able to visit him until hees back to the wing.

    Alpha stands, cing his hand on my shoulder getting me to make eye contact with him. He reaches into his jeans pocket and pulls out his phone. Flipping silently through the menu before selecting the app he needs.

    ¡°All you need to do is hit record and start your statement. I will take care of everything else regarding the council,¡±

    <b>He </b>hands his phone to me before turning and talking to Cole.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    ? 1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 300

    Chapter <b>300 </b>

    ¡°I understand you think that the other packs knew what they were doing. I assure you they didn¡¯t. If they had made a proper report to the council about the nature of your life at Red Fang they would have been told not to return you to your home pack. If you had returned against their wishes<b>, </b>which you have the right to do, and the council showed up then the council would have asked for you to meet with them. They would have removed you from the territory and taken you to the closest council ormitter headquarters where you would have stayed, under their care, for a week or longer.

    For a wolf in your situation it is quite terrifying but that¡¯s part of what tells them that it¡¯s not a false allegation. I have never favored that technique personally but it has worked out favorably for many wolves in simr situations.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do that¡¯s different?¡± Cole¡¯s voice wavers with nervousness.

    ¡°I contact the head liaison for abused and tortured wolves, Xavier Bluemon.¡± Alpha sighs hard before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole but I¡¯ve already been in contact with Xavier looking for a way to legally prevent you from returning to Red Fang.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already reported it when you said you would give me a pass<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    The look of hurt in Cole¡¯s eyes is painful to see as he drops his head down in defeat.

    ¡°Cole, it¡¯s very important that you remain open with me. Don¡¯t shut me out without understanding everything.¡±

    ¡°Why alpha? You ask for my trust and then report it anyway? Why? How?¡±

    Cole is shaking his head hard trying to figure out alpha¡¯s betrayal.

    ¡°Cole, look at me.¡±

    Alpha kneels back down in front of him as he reaches out and gently lifts Cole¡¯s chin, forcing him to make eye contact with him.

    ¡°Contrary to what you believe, I haven¡¯t betrayed what I told you. Xavier has no idea who you are. I talked to him Tuesday night. An official report has not been made. I was seeking advice on how I could get you out of Red Fang without you making an official statement. I know how devastating those can be for those who have suffered immensely.

    The statement Jessa makes will simply add to the mounting evidence I will use when I file a protection from torture request with the council. I mentioned that I was going to alert the council of your condition upstairs. I just don¡¯t think you fullyprehended what it meant until now.¡±

    Cole finally nods his head showing alpha that he understands what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°Jessa, you know the protocol on how to start the statement.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Start when you¡¯ve collected your thoughts on what you want to say.¡±

    I look at Cole again before walking several feet away so the phone doesn¡¯t pick up any sounds the others in the room may make. He looks even worse now that he feelspletely defeated. I¡¯m unaware of how much time he¡¯s been with alpha and that¡¯s the way it should be for a blind read.

    ¡°What¡¯s yourst name?¡± I ask but Cole doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Redmen.¡± Alpha responds.

    I freeze in ce as I had worked for Alpha Redmen for about six months. I made the mistake of getting involved with his son, Kristoph, about a month after arriving. I didn¡¯t understand that this pack followed some really oldws that allowed certain males to rape the females. I had heard Cole¡¯s name from time to time. It was always degrading what was said about him. I had never met him and after Kristoph had his way with me, I most certainly didn¡¯t wish too.

    The broken, dejected wolf in front of me is nothing like the evil and vile creature that Kristoph often talked about.

    I shake the thoughts from my mind as I¡¯ve got to concentrate on my statement in order to properly help this wolf out of a deadly situation. I take several deep breaths before I press the record button on the phone.

    ¡°This is lessa Stoneman, pediatric nurse practitioner and natural healer for the Crimson Dawn pack. I am making an official statement for Alpha Demetri ck for the creation of an official report to the council in regards to the extremely poor condition that Alpha Cole Redmen, warrior prospect, is in fess than one week after arriving at the Crimson Dawn territory.

    I engaged Cole in a blind read using the usual brain stem connection. The connection proved unusually painful leading me to believe that Cole has retained the sensory processing disorder that all pups are born with but normally grow out of by adulthood.

    The results of my read are very disturbing and this statement is a direct result of that read. Alpha Cole Redmen¡¯s dire condition is a direct result of chronic malnutrition and physical abuse.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    ? 1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 301

    <b>Chapter </b><b>301 </b>

    I pause at the end of my statement as I hear several gasps and murmurs floating around the room. I¡¯m finding it difficult to believe that no one else realized it. Perhaps I¡¯m just the only one willing to admit it or maybe they don¡¯t realize how long it¡¯s been going on. No matter the reason I must continue.

    ¡°With consideration to his current condition I believe there are three reasons that Cole may be malnourished; direct denial of ess to food, the physical abuse causing anxiety high enough that he¡¯s afraid to eat despite ess to it, and most disturbingly, injuries from the physical abuse being so severe that he can¡¯t get to the food without assistance.

    The true nature of why he¡¯s malnourished is unknown as what if any information has been given to Alpha ck and his medical team has not been shared with me per the blind read guidelines. Video evidence is avable if necessary showing my first interactions with Cole urred today, Friday January 26th at approximately 8pm. I was informed before my read that Alpha Cole was brought into the medical wing sometime Tuesday and has spent time both in the med wing and the med room next to alpha since that time. I am unaware of any tests that may or may not have been performed since Cole¡¯s arrival on the property Monday January 22nd at approximately 8 pm.

    As a direct result of his inability to ess food on a regr basis, Cole has be deficient in several vitamins and minerals critical for normal bodily functions. These deficits include but are not limited to; iron, magnesium, potassium, vitamin k, vitamin d and several vitamin b¡¯s.

    These deficits have resulted in several vital areas of functioning to be dysfunctional. Blood tests will be needed to confirm that Cole is severely anemic. His red cell count along with low levels of magnesium, potassium and b vitamins has led to extreme fatigue and a subtle heart arrhythmia. A rare vitamin k deficiency has resulted in an extremely low telet count making it increasingly difficult for him to heal effectively while the diminished levels of vitamins and minerals mixed with the extreme stress of persistent abuse has decimated his immune system. It is virtually nonexistent. The inability to healbined with a nonexistent immune system has made any injury potentially deadly without immediate medical attention. Considering the fact that his current injuries are severely infected allows me to believe that his injuries urred from malicious intent and with no intention to provide medical care.¡±

    I pause a moment as I attempt to remember what I felt when reading Cole. I could feel silver all over his body as well as in his blood, a deadlybination, yet I¡¯m confused. There¡¯s no way silver can be all over his body.

    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m confused. I¡¯m sorry Cole. I know the first one was really rough on you and I promise this won¡¯t be but I have to read again.¡±

    I start making my way over to Cole, Alpha is still kneeling right next to the chair he¡¯s in. He has let go of alpha¡¯s hand and has buried his hands into his hair but this time his hands have remained t instead of

    clinched like I saw the first time./

    He¡¯s trembling hard and I can feel the fear, the all consuming dread within him without even touching him. I hand the phone that¡¯s still recording to alpha as I step in front of a deeply shaken Cole.

    ¡°You know what¡¯s going on inside you, don¡¯t you?¡±

    He lets go of his head as he sits up slightly. He looks into my eyes before shaking his head.

    ¡°No ma¡¯am, but the picture you¡¯ve painted so far. Severely infected wounds with no immune system to fight it off with. I¡¯ve gone septic haven¡¯t 1?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the infection has made its way into your blood but my concern in addition to the septicemia is the silver. That¡¯s why I need to do another read. The way the silver feels is confusing, it doesn¡¯t make any sense to me. I can feel the burn on your leg, your left thigh specifically. It¡¯s not visible because the shorts you¡¯re wearinge down to your knees but it¡¯s arge source of the pain you¡¯re in as well as the main source of infection. I felt a lot of silver there which tells me that it¡¯s a burning from silver, for it to be deeply infected already tells me that it¡¯s high purity but neither of those exins why there¡¯s a lot of silver in your blood.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, Jessa.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    <b>1 </b>

 Rising 302

    I can hear the panic forming in alpha¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me he has blood poisoning on top of finding silver in his blood?¡±

    Alpha¡¯s voice is incredulous trying to figure out how to deal with this new finding.

    ¡°You¡¯re aware of silver being in his blood?¡±

    Now it¡¯s my turn to be incredulous.

    ¡°At this point, I don¡¯t feel that I¡¯m invalidating your reading but that¡¯s the reason I called you. We need to know before his blood testse back if he¡¯s withdrawing from triple S or crashing from silver poisoning.¡±

    ¡°When was the blood taken?¡±

    ¡°This morning.¡±

    I nod my head as I continue my walk over to him.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not the reason why I need a second read but now that I know the exact nature of what you¡¯re looking for I can take the time to differentiate as my first read only revealed a high purity silver burn on his left thigh and, more confusingly, all over his body.¡±

    I turn back to Cole and I can tell the news is weighing hard on his already fragile psychological health. I know using the mate¡¯s bond is a tease as he¡¯s already expecting me to abandon him. What he doesn¡¯t know is that the fear he¡¯s already shown of simply touching me makes it impossible to believe that he¡¯s a predator, let alone a sexual one. What those rumors are and how they started is a bridge I¡¯m willing to crosster, abandonment isn¡¯t something he can handle right now.

    His head is back down in his hands. He¡¯s breathing hard, reminding me of my own struggles with controlling my panic. I ce my hands on top of his, rubbing the backs gently with my thumbs. He¡¯s struggling badly with the new sensationing from the bond. What I¡¯m not expecting is his fight against it. He startles me badly when he pulls away roughly, sitting back in the chair quickly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do another read. You don¡¯t understand what it felt like. Everything already hurts badly. I can¡¯t handle any more pain in my neck and head.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious dad? He¡¯s an alpha?¡±

    Alpha¡¯s growl is deep and unforgiving as Cole and I both bow our heads in submission. If I hadn¡¯t been directly in front of Cole I¡¯m certain he would¡¯ve been kneeling on the floor in front of the alpha.

    ¡°Lucas! Out of all my pack members I can¡¯t believe I just heard that from my own son. That is absolutely uneptable and you know it,¡±

    I look over towards Luna and her kids as Lucas lets loose his own growl.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    1 can see Cole wince at alpha¡¯s harshness, demanding Lucas toe to him. Lucas looks angry as he pushes himself up off the couch and walks to his now standing father. Alpha¡¯s eyes are livid but so are Lucas¡¯s as he¡¯s brave enough to stare into alpha¡¯s eyes. Very quickly alpha grabs the back of Lucas¡¯s neck in a hard submission before growling out his words to his son.

    ¡°The stairs are clear so you will report to your room and remain there for the rest of the night. When things settle down with Cole, which may take a few days, I will call for you. You will be giving me your bare

    ass for this.¡±

    To my surprise Lucas never breaks eye contact with alpha. He simply waits for his father to release him before walking to the stairs.

    ¡°Alpha please. Don¡¯t hurt your son over me.¡±

    Cole¡¯s plea stuns all of us. Despite the disrespect he¡¯s receiving from Lucas he¡¯d rather the alpha show mercy than take his pound of flesh, something I have never seen from any Red Fang pack members.

    ¡°The physical punishment he will receive is nothing like what you havee to understand. I know I didn¡¯t show the level of control that I normally have tonight but I assure you, I actually have very strict

    rules when ites to physical punishment.¡±

    Alpha¡¯s words are much softer as he talks to Cole but his alpha aura is still zing causing Cole to cringe and even whimper as alpha runs his hand gently through his hair. I cock my head trying to understand what I¡¯m seeing from my mate. His behavior towards the alpha seems closer to an abused omega than of

    the alpha¡¯s son.

    ¡°Cole, I need to do another read.¡±

    He pulls away from alpha as alpha tries to touch him again. This time he respects Cole¡¯s actions and withdraws his hand back. He makes eye contact with me, his fear is beyond description.

    ¡°Now that I know, I can change. Just allow me to touch you. It won¡¯t hurt you this time.¡±

    I try to reassure him as I reach towards him. I can feel how badly he wants to fight my touch but with ites how incredibly weak and sick he is. I¡¯m going a lot slower this time as I know the pain I caused the first time isn¡¯t easily forgiven or forgotten. My own experiences with abusive alpha¡¯s has taught me that.

    His eyes are closed as I gently start petting his temple. He¡¯s remaining very still but he¡¯s super tense which will make the reading harder on both of us.

    ¡°I know the harshness of the first/read has made this difficult but I need you to rx. Concentrate on the positives you feel from my touch. It¡¯s okay to ept it even if you¡¯re not ready to have a rtionship. I think we need to get you out of Red Fang and rtively healthy before we try the emotional challenge thates with having a rtionship. Especially when both of us have been abused.¡±

 Rising 303

    <b>Chapter </b><b>303 </b>

    There¡¯s something about what I¡¯ve said that¡¯s attracted his attention away from what I¡¯m doing. He opens his eyes and looks into mine. There¡¯s a hint of curiosity beneath the fear.

    ¡°Would it help if I tell you about myself? I realize that we¡¯re quite simr as well as very different despite having difficult pasts.¡±

    ¡°Did you ever know love?¡±

    He barely whispers his question but alpha and I both hear it. I can feel the sorrowing from alpha and I know it¡¯s because of his question to me.

    ¡°Yes Cole. My parents were very loving. They didn¡¯t understand my gift. My ability to feel other wolves¡® pain and emotions. They didn¡¯t understand the ease at which I could defy even them. I believe they simply assumed that they had a beta or alpha when they were both deltas but my ability to defy our alpha scared

    them.¡±

    ¡°Why? The moon goddess gives all wolves the power of free will. Any wolf can defy the alpha in cases of self preservation and immoral acts against others.¡±

    ¡°Actually, the moon goddess causing pain to anyone who disobeys a higher rank is just a myth. I don¡¯t know if it ever actually existed. I just know most parents of lower ranks raise their kids to believe it.¡±

    I smile gently at alpha¡¯s interruption as I have stopped moving my right hand on his left temple and I¡¯ve introduced my left onto his right. He¡¯s allowed himself to rx enough that he¡¯s closed his eyes again and is leaning into my right hand.

    ¡°Cole, I don¡¯t want to surprise you with where I need to touch to read you. I¡¯m actually enjoying your reaction to me so far but I will need to touch your neck.¡±

    !

    I feel him tense up with a subtle whine at the thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to hurt you. Do not fight. I¡¯m not going to stay just yet but it will calm your fears to feel what it will be this time.¡±

    I can tell he¡¯s getting weaker as only his adrenaline seems to be keeping him awake. I slide my fingers along his temple to the back of his head, bringing my hand down slowly until my palm is against his neck but my fingers are cradling the back of his head. Without even focusing on him, thebined touch points give me a glimpse into his body and I¡¯m ovee with the pressure of his pain and the tingling sensation that I¡¯vee to know as silver. I end up staying longer than intended but the weakness I feel from him is a warning I can¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°Cole, you¡¯re doing extremely well with my touch. Stay still and rxed. You are one that will feel my presence but it should not be painful or overwhelming. My touch is going to stay exactly like this.¡±

    I lean my forehead against his as my voice bes distant. My consciousness separates into two and half of me dives slowly into Cole.

    Once again I¡¯m immediately overwhelmed but this time I¡¯m not looking for everything. I¡¯m looking for the one thing that doesn¡¯t make sense to me right now.

    I concentrate solely on the tingling of the silver trying to tease out his individual body parts trying to find one that I can examine without removing his clothing. The confusing thing is, it¡¯s literally everywhere. I can¡¯t find a single ce on <i>his </i>body that doesn¡¯t have silver. Finally 1 hit his forearms. I didn¡¯t realize it before but it¡¯s there as well. It¡¯s not as heavily concentrated but it is there.

    I pull back slowly as such a long read is physically exhausting anding out too fast will cause me to pass out. It¡¯s as I¡¯m backing out that I feel the wound near his neck. It also tingles like silver but at a much lower rate. As soon as I¡¯m back I move my hand from his neck to his head, offering himfort as I know strong submission responses make my reads quite difficult to handle.

    Chapter Comments

    2

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 304

    <b>Chapter </b>304

    ¡°Cole, I need to see your arms. My initial read is correct. You have silver all over your body as well as in it but I have to find the source of the silver or the binders will only draw out the withdrawal process making it painfully slow and much more deadly.¡±

    My ability to rx him has proven almost detrimental as he¡¯s barely able to keep his eyes open. Alpha notices the change and starts stepping in to help.

    ¡°Damian,¡±

    ¡°Yes, dad?¡±

    ¡°Come hold this phone. It¡¯s still recording. The council doesn¡¯t like interruptions like this in a statement but it was necessary and I feel that with Cole on the verge of unconsciousness I need to help Jessa find her answer.¡±

    He walks over quickly, not waiting for his father to finish his exnation. Alpha immediately gets behind the chair gently pulling Cole back against him. I lift his arm, carefully looking it over but I don¡¯t immediately see anything silver rted. It¡¯s as I¡¯m going over his other arm that it finally dawns on me what I¡¯m looking at.

    ¡°Alpha, have you or Dr. Pierce done a full physical on him?¡±

    ¡°Are you allowed to ask questions when doing an official read?¡±

    ¡°Yes Damian, if there is something that would provide rity to her read she¡¯s allowed to ask. She just can¡¯t ask him to remove his clothes. Yes, Jessa. I did a full physical Wednesday evening in addition to the injuries that we started finding on him Tuesday.¡±

    ¡°These cuts on his arms, are they elsewhere on his body?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re quite deep in some ces.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking everywhere, alpha. His chest, abdomen, back, butt, the backs and fronts of both thighs, even his, his¡­.¡±

    I can¡¯t even get the word out as I¡¯m in shock as to what I¡¯m feeling.

    ¡°Yes Jessa, even his genitals.¡±

    I sigh deeply as I gently trace one of the angry, red lines across his forearm. He whimpers softly as he barely has the energy to tug his arm away from the pain I¡¯m producing. Although the line is thin, I can still tell that it¡¯s a bubble with small/amounts of fluid inside. The sudden realization of what I¡¯ve found is

    breathtaking.

    ¡°Alpha, are there any indicators as to what this bruising bordered by two red cuts was made by?¡±

    ¡°On his back there¡¯s a few stray marks that end in what appears to be a buckle.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Like a belt?¡±

    Alpha nods his head as I desperately try to conclude anything but what this seems to be.

    ¡°Alpha, these cuts are not cuts.¡±

    My voice wavers as I begin to verbalize what I¡¯m feeling. He cocks his head waiting for me to continue,

    ¡°They are burns. Whoever did this, beat him with a belt lined in high purity silver.¡±

    I can feel the shock rippling through the room. I guess no one thought of that as a possibility but it¡¯s the only conclusion that I can make.

    ¡°Jessa, at this point I need your rmendations for treatment. Were you able to tell what kind of silver withdrawal he¡¯s in?¡± I nod silently.

    ¡°There¡¯s a wound near the base of his neck. It feels long, like a needle was used to go deep into his chest. At the bottom of this wound I can feel arge concentration of low purity silver. There were chemicals added to it that are making it very easy for this concentration of silver to leak into his blood as it is very

    close to his heart.

    You will need to use an ultrasound to locate the silver and an epidural needle to aspirate the silver out. Failure to find it and remove it will be fatal. He will ultimately need to go under general anesthesia for that procedure as well as the others that I¡¯m going to rmend.¡±

    ¡°Keep going, Jessa. I need to know what he needs.¡±

    I can feel the tears starting to drop from my eyes as I struggle to continue with the medical interventions

    he needs beyond the standard blood tests.

    ¡°While he¡¯s sleeping, all of the blisters that are bordering the bruises need to be scraped off. They are holding fluid containing high purity silver against his skin giving both the silver and infection ways into his body.

    The wound on his left thigh will need to go through several debridements to scrub the infected and burned

    tissue out of the wound.

    Lastly, considering he¡¯s developed septicemia, a spinal tap should be performed to check for meningitis. I rmend taking care of the silver first as the binders will have little effect on stopping his crash if any trace of the silver feeding the poisoning of his body remains.

    The debridement of his leg and spinal tap should be done during a separate surgery. His best chance at survival is admittance to Crimson General¡¯s ICU. Without proper treatment, Cole¡¯s ability to survive both blood poisoning and silver poisoning is less than 25%.¡±

    I can feel the tears falling fast as I admit to what I could never hear from another about my mate.

    ¡°Jessa, look at me.

    Alpha¡¯s voice is gentle but heavily concerned. I simply can¡¯t bring myself to do it. I turn away from the two of them as my tears fall. I may not have been ready to meet my mate but I most certainly am not ready to lose him now that I have. As weak as my wolf is, the bond is still there. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve felt her but he¡¯s attracted her attention and it doesn¡¯t matter what he¡¯s done in his past, she wants him.

    ¡°Jessa, I understand you¡¯re upset. This isn¡¯t anything any of us could have predicted but he needs you Jessa. He¡¯s a really hard stick and terrified of everything medical. I want a second IV in his left arm. We also need to go ahead and get the catheter and feeding tubes in ce before we transfer him.

    I need you to do the second IV. His left arm is scarred worse than his right. After that you can chart what¡¯s being done until we transfer. We need to head back there. I have no interest in your dire prediction happening.¡±

    I nod my head as I try to gather myself mentally. Blood work and IVs tend to be a specialty of mine and if he is a hard stick then I¡¯m the best one for the job.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading back to the medical wing. Damian, I need your help.¡±

    I hear Damian jump up from where he was sitting as I listen to alpha start wheeling Cole out of the room. For the first time in a long time I reach out to the one being that put me in this mess. I bow my head and close my eyes as I make a silent prayer to the moon goddess above. She¡¯s the one that takes one soul and divides it, cing each half into two separate bodies. Soulmates, two people perfect for each other. destined to find each other in an imperfect world.

    ¡°Do not take my mate from me.¡±

    Chapter Comments

 Rising 305

    <b>Chapter </b><b>305 </b>

    Friday, February 2nd

    (Dimetri¡¯s POV)

    It¡¯s been a week since we admitted Cole to Crimson General¡¯s ICU. It¡¯s been nearly two since he arrived in my territory and he¡¯s spent more time in medical than any prospect I¡¯ve ever had.

    I managed to get over to the hospital Monday as well as yesterday. He responded to me yesterday but he was fearful, as if he didn¡¯t recognize me or where he was at. Due to his severe anxiety they¡¯ve been keeping him mostly sedated. I agreed that was best until he was stable enough to return to the wing.

    They did a spinal tap on him Monday after I left. I am far from pleased with the report Dr. Christiansen gave on how it went. Although the test came back negative for infection they didn¡¯t sedate him enough and he didn¡¯t respond to the local anesthetic resulting in an extremely painful procedure. Outside of that disaster of a procedure, his stay at general is going well.

    I met with Jamie Saturday, Cole¡¯s birthday of all days. I made sure that I scheduled plenty of time for him. Considering his attachment to Cole, I knew that learning Cole had gone from being in the medical room on the second floor to the ICU in a matter of days would be devastating and it was.

    I invited the young man to stay with us. I was grateful that he agreed to stay a week. I gave him the option of staying in one of the guest rooms downstairs or the medical room Cole was in for a night. I was surprised when he chose the medical room.

    He exined that he needed to be near his friend¡¯s scent: I can¡¯t me him there. He headed back to the prospect¡¯s apartments this morning after I met with him and updated him on Cole. He wants to see him. I promised he could as soon as he was in the wing again.

    There¡¯s a soft knock on my door. I¡¯m not expecting anybody for another twenty minutes but I¡¯m not overly busy either.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    My voice is stern but neutral. The door slowly opens revealing a nervous Damian behind it.

    ¡°Are you busy, dad?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. Everything okay? You sound like you don¡¯t want to be here.¡±

    He growls nervously as he looks around, removing his shoes by the door before taking a seat in front of <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    ¡°The only time I came in here as a kid was to get spanked so¡­.., sorry I don¡¯t really like being here.¡±

    He¡¯s rubbing the back of his neck nervously as his eyes are trained to the ground.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realise that those spankings had such an effect on you.¡±

    ¡°Those were the only times you brought me here, was when I was in trouble. Mom never allowed us to get close to your office like Maddie and Lynnie get to do. I¡¯m sorry dad. That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here. I¡¯m already upset and mom telling me to meet with you while you were in here just makes me even worse. I¡¯m not certain why.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Day.¡±

    I stand from my seat, motioning him to do the same. He stands silently but it¡¯s easy to see that something is weighing hard on him. I walk around my desk to him and gently pull him into a hug.

    He wraps his arms around me as I ce my hand on his head. It only takes him a few seconds to submit to my movements, gently encouraging him toy upon my shoulder. It¡¯s not until he¡¯s there that he realizes. he hasn¡¯t outgrown thefort of my scent.

    He rxespletely into my hold as we stand together in silence. I move my hand to his back and gently rub between his shoulders waiting for his heart rate to return to normal.

    ¡°So what has you so worried, Day?¡±

    He lifts his head up off my shoulder. He¡¯s much more rxed but worry is still in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s Jessa actually. She¡¯s been staying with me since Cole went into the hospital. She¡¯s really torn up about it, unlike any patient she¡¯s ever worked with.¡±

    I motion to the couch against the wall by the door. He nods easily and heads over. I was hoping that would

    be a little easier on him.

    ¡°Has Jessa told you anything about her interaction with Cole?¡±

    ¡°Not much but she does keep saying that he¡¯s her mate. Her wolf is so weak that she doesn¡¯t know how she knows it but that¡¯s the only reason she has for being so upset.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <b><</b>SHARE

 Rising 306

    I nod my head, understanding his confusion.

    ¡°I do believe that they are. I think the mate bond is what allowed Cole to rx like he did.¡±

    ¡°She keeps talking like she¡¯s going to lose him. Did he say something about rejecting her?¡±

    ¡°No, actually he said the opposite. He said that he¡¯s been looking for her and he was sorry that he wasn¡¯t the strong wolf he wanted to be when she met him. That he understood if she wanted to reject him and would ept her rejection if that was what she chose. Has she asked for details on the rumors about him?TM

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He¡¯s rubbing his neck nervously now. It seems he¡¯s hesitant to continue the conversation.

    ¡°What did you tell her?¡±

    ¡°I exined that the usations were not proven and given the harsh treatment he¡¯s getting back home that you believed he¡¯s being med for what others are doing but the rumors a pack mate spoke about was that he is a pedophile and a rapist.¡±

    He hangs his head low, looking guilty for what he¡¯s said about Cole. I ce my hand on his, encouraging him to look at me. I wait to speak until he does.

    ¡°She does need to know. Out of everyone here knowing the rumors exist is something a mate needs to know. Hopefully, like I started until I was given additional information to sway me, she can remain neutral and give him a chance to prove he¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±

    I rub his head lightly as he nods his head again.

    ¡°Now, Cole is finally responding well enough to the therapeutic binders and antibiotics he¡¯s receiving at General that they¡¯ve started reducing his sedative but I¡¯ve had some unsettling news that the nurse he¡¯s used to has an emergency and took off today. Dr. Christiansen is concerned he¡¯s having a hard time with the nurse caring for him today. So, I¡¯m nning on taking everyone over after I deal with your brother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really going to spank him over not getting the wheelchair?¡±

    ¡°No, notpletely. He¡¯s still denying that Melody told him no before he got her toe over that night and he¡¯s refusing to provide the names of the girls he¡¯s had sex with. I even gave him an extra four days on house arrest beforeing to this conclusion. This is his punishment for his denial of knowingly engaging in statutory rape, his defiance involving the names of the girls he¡¯s been with and his active bullying of

    Cole.¡±

    Another knock at the door alerts me to the schedule of events happening. I know it¡¯s my delta, Anthony,

    so I call him toe in.

    ¡°Your mom¡¯s not going to be far behind so unless you want to watch.¡± He shakes his head hard as he starts

    POETE

    to get up.

    ¡°I want nothing to do with any of it.¡±

    I reach fot his hand, stopping his rush to get out the door.

    ¡°Sit down Damian, rx a little. I could still use your help.¡±

    He sits back down but the worry is still in his eyes as he looks briefly into mine.

    ¡°Talk to me Day, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to carry on physical punishment when I take on the pack.¡±

    He blurts it out quickly telling me it wasn¡¯t exactly a nned statement but it was a truthful one.

    ¡°I said the same thing when I was your age but as I¡¯ve gotten older I havee to realize that it can be a helpful tool for some wolves. It may be your brother getting spanked but there is a lesson in this that all of you will get. That¡¯s where I need your help. I linked your mom and asked her to bring your sisters. His spanking won¡¯t be very long and I need you to bring them in when Anthony leaves.¡±

    The next knock doesn¡¯t wait for an invitation. My very nervous luna and my pissed off looking son walk into the room. Damian and the girls look more nervous than Lucas about his punishment. I¡¯m trying to remember if I¡¯ve ever felt the need to be harsh like this with him before.

    Madilyn¡¯s high sensitivity, high even for a pup, has allowed me to coddle her a bit more with discipline than Madisyn. I¡¯ve ended up hitting her fully clothed with my hand on several asions when nothing else has worked. I stand with Damian as the rest of them get further into the room.

    ¡°Have I ever spanked you before now?¡± I ask, staring into his eyes.

    ¡°Before Cole came, no. I can¡¯t believe that my second time is over a wheelchair.¡±

    ¡°And there lies the problem. It¡¯s not just about the defiance Lucas, it¡¯s about the reason you chose not to help Cole.¡±

    ¡°Why dad? Why are you so keen to help a pedophile? How can you allow him to be here when all he¡¯s going to do is hurt them?¡±

    ¡°Damian, head to my office next door, shut the door behind you.¡±

    I manage to growl out as I keep full eye contact with Lucas. I watch out of the corner of my eye as Damian ushers Maddie and Lynnie out with a soft click of the door.

 Rising 307

    <b>Chapter </b><b>307 </b>

    I¡¯m staring into Lucas¡¯s eyes hard as my aura starts ring. He¡¯s set his mind hard on this and is challenging me on my stance.

    ¡°Take your shoes off and stand behind the desk.¡±

    I¡¯m growling loudly and he¡¯s lucky his mother and I came up with this punishment together as I¡¯m angry enough to change it. I feel Lilly¡¯s hand in mine as he finally breaks his stare and walks back over to the door, kicking his shoes off where Damian left his.

    I turn roughly to face her, she can feel how pissed he¡¯s made me with his attitude towards Cole. Iy my head upon her shoulder as she runs her hands up my back underneath my shirt. The skin to skin contact allows the pleasing tingling of the bond to flow through my body, helping me to calm my anger and keep my head. I lift my head enough to lean my cheek against Lilly¡¯s head.

    ¡°You know why I feel the need to do this, don¡¯t you?¡±

    She takes a step back and looks into my eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy for me to be here but this is what we agreed on.¡±

    I give her a chaste kiss before turning to Lucas and Anthony.

    ¡°Everything okay, sir?¡±

    Anthony asks dryly as I walk to the cab where I keep my belt.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I reply as I hand it to him and walk back to the desk. I walk over to my chair, which Lucas is standing behind, and push it to the wall before doing the same with the chair in front. I walk to the front of the desk facing Lucas for a moment collecting my thoughts.

    ¡°Lucas, just like you did the first time, you¡¯re going to step forward andy your chest and abdomen across the desk. Give yourself enough space that you¡¯re not crushing your manhood. Your feet stay on the floor, your handse to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not seriously doing this over a wheelchair.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still stuck on that wheelchair. This isn¡¯t about the wheelchair. This is about having ack ofpassion. About your willingness to write someone you don¡¯t know off as unworthy of their very life. Come. Give me your hands.¡±

    He steps back, finally hesitating, finally believing that this is happening for a second time in two weeks. Anthony reaches over and grabs his neck hard causing him to yelp as he shoves him forward into the desk. Lucas stumbles, falling onto his hands managing to keep himself from hitting the desk.

    ¡°Tony! That¡¯s uncalled for!¡± (

    1 chastise as I take hold of Lucas¡¯s hands,

    ¡°We don¡¯t have all day.¡±

    ¡°I exined my expectations and you are not to deviate!¡±

    1 growl out. The only reason I got Anthony involved <i>is </i>because I couldn¡¯t lessen my strength to the desired hit that I was after.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so keen to forget, this is my son and you will do this as we discussed. Anything more will lead to your own punishment.¡±

    Anthony grunts his disapproval but I am still protective of my son even when ites to physical punishment. I turn my attention back to him, he¡¯s been tugging on his hands trying to break free of me.

    ¡°I have made some changes to what I normally do. Now,y across the desk.¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    I shake my head at him trying to gain forgiveness from her.

    ¡°We discussed this punishment at length before we decided. She will not intervene.¡±

    He whines slightly as he gives in. I pull out my phone and find the stopwatch app.

    ¡°Tony, you will start when I say go and stop when I say.¡±

    I can feel Lilly¡¯s emotions through the bond but I know she won¡¯t stop it.

    ¡°Go¡±

    I¡¯ve got his hands as he yelps from the first hit. I immediately notice that Anthony is going much faster and harder than I had him practice on me. I watch my watch closely.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    I make it a strongmand putting my alpha behind it to ensure that it happens. Fortunately Anthony¡¯s self interest for avoiding his own punishment is strong enough for him to drop the belt mid swing.

    ¡°You said I had a full minute to make an impression.¡±

    ¡°And you went harder and faster than I had approved. You¡¯re done. Step outside and grab Damian and the girls from the office next door.¡°/

 Rising 308

    <b>Chapter </b><b>308 </b>

    Anthony grunts, once again disapproving of mymands but follows them anyway. Lucas is squeezing my hands hard as he pants, trying desperately to hold back his tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to let them fall. Lay your head on my arm, my scent will help.¡±

    He drops his head as the rest of theme into the room.

    ¡°Sit on the couch with your mom.¡±

    I wait until they all settle in before I start talking.

    ¡°What your mother and I agreed upon is not a physical punishment I usually use. I find that the timer method of punishment is simply too easily abusedpared to an agreed upon strength and number. The reason I used it this time is because of an interaction Cole had with the alpha of Red Moon, thest pack he was at before ours. Lilly,e take my ce as I check Luke over.¡±

    Shees over easily, rubbing the back of his head as I encourage the switch.

    ¡°I know you already are but I needplete submission to check you over. Anthony didn¡¯t do as I had instructed.¡±

    I see him nod his head as he grabs Lilly¡¯s hand andys his head on her arm. I make my way to the back of the desk and pick the belt up from the floor. I put it away in the cab before grabbing the numbing spray I keep in the office in case a parent gets carried away.

    I ce it on the desk as I lean over to talk to him. It surprises me when he stiffens up badly at my touch considering he didn¡¯t react this way his first time with the belt. I grab his hands, gently wrapping him in a backwards hug.

    ¡°I need you to rx. I know it hurts. I¡¯m actually going to tone that down a little as he used his full strength and that wasn¡¯t his instructions. I¡¯m going to sit in my chair and gently pull you away from the desk. I need to drop your pants so I can check your back and legs. What Anthony did is your punishment,

    Luke. I¡¯m not adding to it.¡±

    He rxes slightly with my exnation and moves easily with me as I pull him away from the desk and undress him. I¡¯m not happy with what I see but he did stop when I called it early.

    I fold his shirt half way up his back. There¡¯s a lot of stray marks on his back and legs causing me to growl

    loudly.

    ¡°Stay still Luke. This tends to be cold. I¡¯m going to hit your back and legs with this several times to numb

    those areas down.¡±

    I sigh loudly as I continue my grumbling.

    ¡°It was your bottom I wanted him to hit. Now I think my first idea of using Patrick again would have

    warbed ng BritP

    ¡°Tony did that bog¡®

    Damian seems astonished at the idea.

    ¡°Yes and 1 won¡¯t do that again.¡±

    He fidgets slightly when I first start spraying but overall settles nicely and is finally rxed when I pull his boxers back up. I lean over him again sliding my arms underneath his chest.

    ¡°Let go of your mom and move with me Luke.¡±

    He hesitates a moment but finally let¡¯s go when he feels me lifting him off the desk. I hold him a moment against my chest allowing him to gain his footing before letting him go.

    ¡°Take your time but put your pants back on proper we¡¯re going to general when I get done exining why you were punished this way and what I found out about Cole.¡±

    I retrieve my chair from across the room and line it up in front of the desk next to where Lilly is sitting, I listen as he buttons up and starts moving from behind the desk.

    ¡°Why did you spank Luke?¡±

    Madilyn asks as he picks her up before gingerly sitting on the couch.

    ¡°On the surface I will agree that it was because he refused to get Cole the wheelchair but there is something that all of you need to understand before you conclude that it was simple #efiance.¡±

    I pause a moment trying to give Lucas some time to find afortable way to sit.

    ¡°All of you know that I¡¯m a doctor. As a doctor I have worked in all kinds of ces with all kinds of people and wolves. Part of my training happened in the prison infirmary during a bad breakout of viral

    pneumonia.

    It was a maximum security prison holding the worst of werewolf kind. They were convicted killers, rapists, and pedophiles. And for the girls¡® sake convicted means they were proven to have done these bad things to other wolves or humans. But, when I walked into that infirmary I didn¡¯t look for their crimes. Never once did I look into their eyes as they fought just to breathe one more breath and say ¡®you are not deserving of my help.¡°¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 309

    <b>Chapter </b><b>309 </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s what I did to Cole.¡±

    Lucas admits quietly. Madilyn turns on Lucas¡¯sp to look him in the eyes.

    ¡°Why do you not like Cole?¡±

    ¡°A wolf from his pack ims that¡¯s he¡¯s raping his luna and he has a weird rtionship with the young girls in his pack. He marks them like they¡¯re his mate. Das said he¡¯s seen girls as young as seven with his mark.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the mark hurt?¡±

    Madisyn asks, cocking her head in curiosity.

    ¡°Yes, receiving the mark can cause a lot of pain depending on the circumstances under which it¡¯s received. After you¡¯ve shifted into your wolf it¡¯s a lot easier to handle the mark than when you¡¯re a young child.¡±

    I try to exin.

    ¡°Your mom and I recently ran into a painful situation where hurting her was the only way to fix the problem.¡±

    The girls¡¯s mouths are open and the boys are looking at us intently. While I would never go into details on their mother and I¡¯s activities I have never shied away from being honest about mates and one¡¯s rtionship with your fated one.

    ¡°Since we are bonded mates I knew that marking her would release chemicals in her brain that would lessen the pain that I would cause her in fixing the problem so¡­..¡±

    I move the cor of my t¨Cshirt on my left side away from my corbone exposing the healed but still red mark their mother gave me a little over a week ago.

    ¡°Abination of her marking me and me marking her allowed her to handle the pain that I had to cause to fix our problem.¡±

    I see the boys nod in understanding and the girls are in awe, most likely at the sight of my mark.

    ¡°The mark does many things. It strengthens the bond between all mates; fated, chosen and arranged, allowing them to feel the pain and emotions of their other half. It also ims one person to the other allowing all single wolves to know that the other has bonded and most wolves will leave them alone. Now, in the case of little pups, I don¡¯t know how being marked would affect them. I do believe it would cause them great pain to be marked, but with what little research I¡¯ve done about the marking of young pups, I do believe that it would change their scent and be temporary.¡±

    ¡°Cole said he won¡¯t stop protecting them.¡± Madilyn whispers.

    <b>¡°</b>When did you hear that?¡± Lucas is getting defensive again.

    <b>¡°</b>When daddy let mey with him.¡±

    ¡°Dad! Are you crazy? Letting hery with someone rumored to be what he is.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know who he is.¡±

    I growl out reminding him of the earlier conversation. He immediately bes submissive as Madilyn drops the subject.

    ¡°Going back to why I punished you the way I did, Lucas. When I went upstairs after Cole, as I expected, he was nude and, because he felt he had made a deal with me, expecting physical punishment. I didn¡¯t punish him.¡±

    I interrupt Madilyn before she can speak.

    ¡°The yelps and screams that you heard were from me grabbing hold of him, trying to keep him from falling. He was very reactive because he was afraid and in a lot of pain.

    Even though he had prepared himself for a beating it didn¡¯t lessen the fear he had towards me. I asked a series of questions that led to me finding out that he¡¯s been abused by the alpha of at least one pack that he¡¯s been a prospect with.

    All three packs he¡¯s visited found out about the abuse the same way I did. In the case of Red Moon, it was a sparring session that triggered a nightmare that led to him going into a panic induced asthma attack. He was in their hospital for ten weeks before he was moved to the medical room like what I have upstairs. I have a recording of information that Cole provided me of what happened to him when he defied the alpha¡¯s order to give him a child.¡±

    I hold my hand up signaling a stop to any questions that may be raised.

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 310

    ¡°Like with us, he was at dinner. There were multiple kids at the table and the alpha had strict rules for all of them to follow. The beta¡¯s son was the youngest at four and did extremely well following the strict rules. He was hungry that night and he wasn¡¯t given enough food. He waited twenty minutes before attempting to serve himself which resulted in him falling from the chair and knocking several things over.

    Cole noticed the alpha removing his belt before he told Cole to bring him David. When he refused, the boy¡¯s father punched Cole and took the child. The child was then stripped of his clothes from the waist down andid on the table where the alpha took his belt to him.¡±

    Everyone has a hard time with the story. Even with it being her second time hearing the story Lilly has tears in her eyes.

    ¡°About twenty minutes after Cole ran from the table the beta came to his room and told him that the alpha wanted him. He was taken to an office where he was restrained to the alpha¡¯s desk before being stripped of his clothes from the waist down and received a belt to his bare skin.

    He could not tell me the length of time the child or himself were hit but he did tell me that a timer and four people were involved in his. Each wolf had a different strength and speed which, after careful thought and some research, I found was most indicative of the timing method of punishment. Problem is, Alpha Anthony is misusing it to an abusive level.

    The basics of the timing method that most packs use is the wolf¡¯s age in increments of five in time on their bottom. The council found that to be abusive so theypromised for a short time allowing it to happen but they changed the rules.

    When the council allowed it to be used their rule was one minute per five years of age on a clothed backside. There¡¯s no way to know how long Cole¡¯s punishment went on but I find it safe to say he took at least four minutes at four different strengths. Now Lucas, you took delta level for thirty seconds with clothes on. From what he told me I believe he had gamma, delta, beta than alpha on his bare bottom.¡±

    I can see Lucas deep in thought as I finish exining.

    ¡°Why did the alpha order that?¡± He asks quietly.

    ¡°For defiance. He out right defied the alpha¡¯s order when he refused to give up the child for punishment.¡±

    ¡°He was afraid for me?¡± Madisyn blurts out quietly.

    ¡°Yes he was, Maddie. He ran off to his room because he was expecting me to do something more after he let you go. Something he can¡¯t handle witnessing a small pup go through. I know he expected me to take a belt to him for defiance. He also expected to be punished for lying about the pain he was in.¡±

    The look of disbelief weighs on Lilly¡¯s face.

    ¡°Lilly?¡±

    I speak gently as I can tell this is weighing heavy on her.

    ¡°He was afraid to admit he was in pain?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and after he struggled with telling me about his punishment with Alpha Anthony he fell apart again admitting that he lied about the pain. I think that¡¯s why he had such a bad reaction to me moving his leg. Considering the injuries he¡¯s already taken between them, I¡¯m certain he expected me to add to them when he yelped like he did.¡±

    I can see my boys grimace at the thought and the girls, who are both straddling each brother¡¯s legs, look between their own trying to figure out what is injured.

    ¡°His boy parts got spanked?¡±

    Madilyn seems to be the first of my girls to realize what I¡¯m speaking of.

    ¡°It would appear that his alpha has no limitations on what he¡¯s willing to do to him for punishment.¡±

    I speak softly at the realization that this isn¡¯t the first time Cole has been punished that way.

    ¡°Shall we go see him? The nurse that has taken care of him thest six days called out sick and the new one assigned to him seems to be struggling which is concerning.¡±

    I see the girls¡¯s faces light up with the idea of getting to see him. The boys simply nod their heads. I stand from my seat and hold my hand out to Lilly as Madisyn and Madilyn climb off Damian and Lucas¡¯sps. I allow the kids to lead the way out the door as Lilly and I follow close behind.

    It doesn¡¯t take long to get everyone into the van for the short drive over to Crimson General. I¡¯m actually getting anxious to get there as I don¡¯t like the reports I¡¯m getting from the pack members that work in the hospital¡¯s ICU.

    As the alpha and a doctor I have my own parking spot in the front row of the employee parking lot so I don¡¯t have to worry about having to park far away or spend a lot of time looking for one.

    I pull right into my spot and help Madilyn out of the van while Lilly tends to Madisyn. We make our wayfortably through the main entrance and stop at the front desk.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Alpha ck.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ansley. Is Cole still in the same room? Third floor, room 15?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, but children are not allowed in the ICU.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine Ansley. Thank you.

    ¡°Sir, children¡­..¡±

    Although I¡¯m ashamed of my rudeness, cutting her off as she repeats the hospital policy, I¡¯m hoping things

    aren¡¯t as bad as they seem. We hop onto the first elevator that opens and take it to the third floor before turning left towards the ICU.

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 311

    Chapter <b>311 </b>

    I¡¯m horrified at the yelps I hearing from the direction of Cole¡¯s room. I let go of Madilyn¡¯s hand, calling for Damian and Laicas to follow as I take off in a sprint down the hall to Cole¡¯s room.

    1 fling the door open without so much as knocking first and barrel into the room, my alpha aura zing hot. It only takes a moment for me to see what I never dared to think would happen to him here. The young nurse assigned to Cole is actively striking the young man in the face with his only true defense is to block the iing blows.

    ¡°Enough!¡± I bellow stopping her in her tracks. ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯sbative and won¡¯t let me do my work. I haven¡¯t been able to do a thing with him all day.¡±

    I hear my boys walk into the room as she¡¯s finishing her exnation.

    ¡°Lucas, go to the desk just outside this room and have them call Dr. Christiansen. I want him down here now! You, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    I point to the nurse who¡¯s still standing beside Cole¡¯s bed with her arms crossed.

    ¡°Alice.¡± She responds curtly.

    ¡°Go sit in the chair against the wall.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you to be ordering me around?¡±

    Herment gets under my skin badly and Cole whimpers softly as the anger in my aura explodes.

    ¡°I am Alpha Diemetri ck and you will address me with respect!¡±

    !

    I growl out fiercely enough that even Lilly and the girls pause as they enter the room.

    I¡¯ve yet to make it to Cole¡¯s bedside. I¡¯m walking slowly in an effort to not overwhelm him but his shaking hands and persisting whimpers tell me another story. I continue getting closer to the bed in utter shock that she hasn¡¯t moved yet.

    ¡°You will move to the chair by the wall.¡±

    I growl out from between clenched teeth. To my dismay she¡¯s as stubborn as Cole is terrified.

    ¡°Do you realize that catching you in the act of assault is punishable by bare bottom spanking?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare do that to an adult, especially a woman.¡±

    ¡°Do not underestimate me.¡±

    I have not only made it to the bed but I have made my way around the end and I¡¯ve started slowly

    approaching her. She has her own aura ring but it has little effect on me since she is just a delta level wolf. I¡¯m only inches from her when I finally stop beside her. I can tell her tough exterior is waning but she still doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Why? Why would you treat another living being like you¡¯ve treated him? To hit him when he can not possibly fight or flee. To neglect him when he can not do for himself.¡±

    She straightens her posture trying to make herself lookrger and taller than she is.

    ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, do you?¡±

    My voice is hard and strained as I force myself to remainposed for Cole¡¯s sake. Out of the corner of my eye I can see Allen standing just inside the doorway, staying back in the shadows. Alice¡¯s demeanor with me hasn¡¯t changed so either she doesn¡¯t know the director of my hospital is now in the room or she just

    doesn¡¯t care.

    ¡°He¡¯s a pervert. A menace to women and children. Why are you even helping him?¡±

    I¡¯m seething in anger at her rant and it¡¯s only because Allen has stepped out of the shadows that I stay

    where I am.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me Alice. First and foremost, we do not deny care to anyone. You¡¯ve treated convicted rapists better than this and you¡¯re using that as your excuse. Second, where did you hear such a

    thing?¡±

    ¡°I overheard one of the young men from Red Fang talking to the other prospects while they were waiting for their physical. Why do you think no one volunteered to care for him when Millie called out?¡±

    ¡°Then why did you volunteer if you intended to neglect him?¡±

    ¡°Because he was my only patient.¡±

    I hear Allen groan as Cole¡¯s whimpers grow louder. He¡¯s moved his hands higher so that they are now buried in his hair, once again, mped into fists in his hair. I take a deep breath trying to calm myself as I know that Cole needs my help but can¡¯t handle me in this state.

    Chapter Comments

    ? 1

 Rising 312

    I smell blood and my fear is that she hit him hard enough to make his mouth or nose bleed. I run my hand roughly through my hair before pointing at Alice.

    ¡°I want her gone, Allen. She packs her bags and goes back to wherever she came from before she came here and it needs to be quick as I¡¯m certain Delta Anthony was disappointed when I ended Lucas¡¯s spanking after only thirty seconds.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± She squeals like a spoiled child.

    ¡°Yes, he can.¡± Damian, Lucas and Allen manage to say in unison.

    It¡¯s the closing of the hospital room¡¯s door and the shuffling of feet that turn my attention to another person entering the room. I turn to see the same green eyed, red headed wolf that helped me with Cole in the wingst week but his calm demeanor has been reced with frustration and anger.

    ¡°What the hell, Alice! It took Millie and I four days to get him talking to us. You¡¯ve managed to make him terrified in less than twelve hours.¡±

    ¡°How can you ignore what he is?¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a pervert.¡±

    ¡°What?!!! Rumors don¡¯t mean anything. Rumors around the hospital im you¡¯re unprofessional but I didn¡¯t believe it until now, seeing what you¡¯ve done to Cole.¡±

    I end up smirking slightly when she puts her hands on her hips and pouts like a child. Caspian turns his attention to theputer in the room, typing quickly to bring up Cole¡¯s chart. He¡¯s shaking his head hard as he scrolls through the chart.

    ¡°Unbelievable Alice. The only things done today is what I showed you how to do. At least you¡¯re not adding forgery to your list of skills.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯sbative. He tried to hit me every time I got near him.¡±

    ¡°Bull shit, Alice. I went through everything with you. He¡¯s a highly reactive patient. His swings are random and in defense of himself, not targeted. If you couldn¡¯t handle taking care of him then why didn¡¯t you say something.¡± He sighs heavily before speaking again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dr. Christiansen. I know I¡¯m speaking beyond my position here at the hospital but if Alice treated Cole like this because of rumors, then it¡¯s no longer safe for him here.¡±

    <b>I </b>cock my head to one side, curious as to where he¡¯s going with this.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen first hand how damaging beingbeled a pedophile can be. While I was hoping this hospital would be better than Red General, if such a rumor has started here and it is the reason Alice has reacted to

    Cole the way she has then I feel it is best to move him back to the wing.¡±

    He¡¯s speaking cautiously as if he¡¯s afraid of reprisal from Alpha Christiansen.

    ¡°You¡¯re Alpha Caspian, correct?¡±

    I emphasize alpha because I¡¯m curious as to his sudden more submissive demeanor.

    ¡°By birth rank, yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If you¡¯re born an alpha then you¡¯re an alpha.¡±

    ¡°You may be one to honor the moon goddess¡¯s decision on rank but not all pack alpha¡¯s do. I left Red Fang five years ago and this is the third hospital I¡¯ve been hired at and the only one that even seems interested in my birth rank. I came close to leaving when I stumbled upon my mate. That¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m still

    here.¡±

    ¡°Using your skills to explore different packs. Impressive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a nurse practitioner, correct?¡±

    Caspian turns his attention back to Allen.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°Then why the hesitation on rmending the move?¡±

    ¡°You hired me as a nurse and I was raised to respect the position I¡¯m given.¡±

    I nod my head.

    ¡°Respectful and resourceful, I like it. You¡¯ve been to the wing before, what will be your biggest challenge caring for Cole there? I want to duplicate what¡¯s going on here for two days before we get blood to check his silver concentrations and trying to wean him off what he¡¯s be dependent on.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s on a lot of medication, alpha. I¡¯m not familiar with how quickly or easily medication can be obtained at your wing.¡±

    ¡°Allen, I want a four day supply of everything he¡¯s using here and a copy of his chart sent to Dr. Pierce for review and purchase of what we need. Caspian, how long are you assigned to Cole?¡±

    ¡°Two weeks.¡±

    ¡°Any breaks?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t think so. I was hired as a fill in so I don¡¯t work a regr schedule.¡±

    I look at Allen and make my decision known.

    ¡°You know my desire with Alice but at this point, you¡¯re making this move happen as well.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 313

    <b>Chapter </b><b>313 </b>

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s going to take me hours to calm him enough to get everything done. Perhaps it would be better to wait until morning?¡± Caspian speaks shyly.

    ¡°Now that, I disagree with. I¡¯m taking over Cole¡¯s care and I want that four day supply of medical supplies ready to go by eight. Sooner than that would be better as I¡¯m not leaving until he¡¯s in my wing. I need everyone who¡¯sing back to the wing to follow my directions.¡±

    I turn to face Caspian. I meet his eyes briefly before he looks to the ground.

    ¡°I need you to follow without question.¡±

    I see Caspian nod without any further exnation of my needs.

    ¡°Day, get a hold of Jessa or Ang. We need the ambnce in order to move him. When they get here they need to bring the bed to the third floor room fifteen. Luke, help your mom with the girls. You¡¯ll understand why in a minute. Caspian¡­.¡±

    ¡°Casper, alpha please. Caspian is when I¡¯ve done something wrong.¡±

    ¡°Casper, I need you to look Cole over without touching him. This may take you off the schedule you worked at establishing but in his current state of mind recing anything that doesn¡¯t require touch will help me to get him in a submissive state.¡±

    He sighs deeply as he shakes his head.

    ¡°Everything requires me to touch him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I nod as I get closer to Cole. He shrinks further into himself, ducking his head down into his arms and squeezing his hands even tighter.

    ¡°Lynnie, do you rememberst week when I let youy with Cole?¡±

    I see Alice open her mouth but I snap my tongue loudly stopping her before she starts.

    ¡°He was scared. He wanted a hug but was scared to touch me. It made me sad. I ran away which made him

    sad.¡±

    ¡°It made him feel like he did something wrong. Do you remember what he did when I touched him?¡±

    ¡°He cried. He yelped like Luke when delta hit him. Are you going to hurt him daddy?¡±

    ¡°No Lynnie. He hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. But what I need to do to help Casper get him where he¡¯s safe is going to be very hard on him. You¡¯ve heard him cry out before so I need you to help Maddie.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    I can tell by the tremble in her voice that she doesn¡¯t like the idea of him yelping but there¡¯s no way around what he needs.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to listen to my words. I know your fear is extremely high so I know it¡¯s more difficult to concentrate but it¡¯s very important that you understand. I know asking you to rx after you¡¯ve been attacked isn¡¯t going to happen so¡­..¡±

    I take a moment to gather my thoughts as I don¡¯t want to scare him but sugar coating anything for him is nearly lying.

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m going to submit you.¡±

    Cole whines loudly as his body tenses up even further.

    ¡°But sir. In his chart it says no submission holds and hospital policy on highly reactive¡­..¡±

    ¡°Caspian,¡± I warn gently. ¡°It¡¯s not the most ideal situation and I¡¯m aware of what his chart says as I¡¯m the one who put that note in it. Cole, I¡¯m going to start with what you already know.¡±

    He tightens up even more at the thought but before I can touch him he cries out in obvious pain. It¡¯s when I look at his legs that I realize that he¡¯s trying to curl into the fetal position but the cath is causing him pain. I¡¯m surprised but don¡¯t change what I¡¯m doing when he growls at my touch. I keep my hand high but still on the top of his head as I talk to him gently.

    ¡°I know submission has been overused and very painful for you. With that in mind, I am very sorry for resorting to using it in this situation. You¡¯re already quite terrified but your fight or flight response is extremely high and making it so Casper can¡¯t help you. So¡­. Instead of heavily drugging you, I would like to try this first. I¡¯m not going to hurt you Cole.¡±

    I¡¯ve slowly moved my hand down the back of his head. Gently, repetitively brushing the tips of my fingers against his scalp. I keep the same pattern as my fingers brush the edge of his neck.

    ¡°Alpha please no.¡±

    Chapter Comments

 Rising 314

    <b>Chapter </b><b>314 </b>

    Cole whines as he talks to me for the first time in days. I look up from Cole briefly to see a very worried Caspian slowly push a stool over to where I stand. I give him a gentle smile and nod as I move to sit down without removing my hand from Cole. Once I¡¯m settled I move closer to Cole, cing my other hand on top of the ones tightly gripping his hair. He whines again as I move further onto his neck.

    ¡°You¡¯re not in trouble Cole. This isn¡¯t going to hurt you.¡±

    The further on his neck I get the more he whines and squirms. He¡¯s building himself up badly for something painful to happen and I know this is going to be quite rough.

    I stand from the chair I just sat in, preparing myself for a battle. I lift the hand on his head, adjusting my position and hoping that he might rx a little. I lean over him, cing my hand on the back of his head, rubbing gently as I ce the other hand on top of his again.

    ¡°Rx with me Cole. The only reason I¡¯m going for submission is because of how tense and frightened you are. You¡¯re not in trouble but we do needpliance with our instructions.¡±

    He whines again, rocking his body in an effort to get me off of him. I stop my movements and wait for him. to settle before sliding my entire hand on to the back of his neck. My touch is gentle, following the natural curve of his neck but it doesn¡¯t matter. He fights my touch hard, yelping as he thrashes around in a vain effort to get me off his neck. I use my body and free hand to gently cover his upper body, slowly calming his fight. Even though his injuries are healing nicely I know he¡¯s still in a lot of pain from the septicemia and silver poisoning.

    His whimpers continue lightly as he gives into his wolf¡¯s instincts to submit. I ce my hands on his, gently lowering them back down to his chest interrupting his desire to put his hands back into his hair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold you in submission but it¡¯s really important that you stay submissive so we can get you taken care of and back to the wing. As long as you stay calm I want to start giving you back control. I think it will help calm your anxiety if you have a say in what¡¯s going on.¡±

    I feel him nod his head as he manages to finally talk.

    ¡°Alpha, can you help me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong that I can help you with?¡±

    I respond as I move my hand from his neck to the back of his head.

    ¡°The cath hurts me.¡±

    ¡°I noticed that. How about we try allowing you to take over that function?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± He whispers as he nods his head.

    ¡°Anything else hurting?¡±

    ¡°My mouth.¡±

    ¡°Ok, which is wOISE?¡±

    ¡°South.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I am sony that I went with submission but it did give me what we needed. It shocked you out of your terror enough that you¡¯re able to understand what¡¯s going on and talk with us. I¡¯m going to get Caspian started on you but I¡¯m going to stay with you every step he takes. I need you to talk to me, Cole. If you¡¯re afraid, if something hurts, even if something triggers a bad feeling, I need you to tell me so we can change it before you be overwhelmed.¡±

    I can tell he doesn¡¯t like what I¡¯m asking him to do as exposing his triggers brings him very close to exposing his living hell but I need to build his trust. I need a starting point and this was the best I coulde up with.

    ¡°Caspian¡­..¡± I stop and clear my throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Casper.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve calmed down quite a bit so I can handle being called Caspian.¡±

    ¡°No. You asked to be called Casper and I will honor that as much as possible. I need you to start with three things, in this order. Pain medication, is he still on Vicodin?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. It¡¯s given every six hours.¡±

    ¡°Perfect. We¡¯reing up on six o¡¯clock. I want to start with that but hold on the Valium. The codeine may provide enough of a sedative effect to get him back without triggering a panic attack. Second, the cath is hurting him and I¡¯d like to give him that function of his body back. Third, it appears lice busted his lip. After that, look him over for what he needs and let me know if you need any assistance<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    I hear Caspian start walking around behind Cole, gathering his supplies as the tiny footsteps of my daughter approaches me from behind.

    ¡°Is he ok, daddy?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s very scared again.¡±

    ¡°Why was the nurse mean to him?¡±

    ¡°She heard bad things about him and believed them to be true.¡±

    She looks like she wants to cry as she moves in front of Cole.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    She gently touches his hand as I hear Allen stifle Alice¡¯smentary. I¡¯m watching their interaction

    together and I¡¯m pleased with her desire to connect with him..

    ¡°Hey, sweet pea.¡±

    He whispers, keeping his eyes closed. Before I could stop her she buries her head into his shaking hands. I can tell he wants to pull away but he seems hesitant to upset her creating a major conflict with him. She grabs ahold of the sheet and starts pulling, jumping before she stops and gently starts rubbing his arm.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    2

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 315

    The Son of Red Fang

    Chapter <b>315 </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m sony Cole. The bed is too small.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do, Lynnie?¡± I ask as 1 motion her toe over to me.

    ¡°I want toy with him. It makes him less scared.¡±

    I pull her into myp as Caspianes over with a syringe full of medicine. Madilyn¡¯s eyes get wide as she sees Caspian pull the cover off the top of it.

    ¡°He¡¯s still getting shots?¡±

    Madilyn asks with a quiver in her voice. Caspian slides his hand into Cole¡¯s, giving Madilyn a smile.

    ¡°Cole, I normally show you the medicine before I give it but I think alpha wants to get you out of here quickly.¡±

    He pulls the cap off the needle, earning a soft whine from Madilyn, before he inserts it into the IV port. Cole seems to sense what Caspian has done and pulls away from him hard. Only Caspian doesn¡¯t let go. He follows Cole¡¯s erratic movements easily, allowing the young man to calm before attempting to take back

    control.

    ¡°Is this what you¡¯re callingbative?¡± I hear Allen speak for the first time in a while. I honestly had believed they had left already.

    ¡°Yes. Can¡¯t you see him fighting? He¡¯s out to hurt someone.¡±

    As soon as Caspian pushes some of the medicine into his IV, Cole reacts badly. Caspian let¡¯s go of the medication while it¡¯s still attached to the IV. Cole is swinging wildly as I ce Madilyn on the floor. His movements are erratic, trying everything he can to get rid of the medication that¡¯s meant to relieve his pain.

    I ce my hand t against his neck causing several terror filled yelps to echo through the room. Madilyn covers her ears as I grab his hand,cing my fingers into his as I follow his movements. I bring his hand down low enough for Caspian to try again with the medication. I¡¯m leaning slightly over his head as I hold his hand still.

    ¡°Try to rx Cole, this is Vicodin.¡±

    Caspian speaks gently as he pushes the needle back into the port. He starts pushing the medication but Cole¡¯s anxiety simply isn¡¯t having it.

    He rips his hand from mine, hooking the IV line on the bed rail as he does and before I can stop him, he rips the line from his arm. His behavior catches mepletely off guard as he struggles to sit up while continuous yelps and screams from pain and fear echo around the room.

    ¡°Madilyn, get back with your mom. I need space.¡±

    She scampers across the room as I grab Cole¡¯s wrists. The young man has managed to get himself sitting on the edge of the bed but has slowed down greatly now that he¡¯s trying to stand. He¡¯s whimpering loudly and I can tell from his movements that he¡¯s scared and confused.

    He¡¯s repeatedly trying to pull his hands from my grasp but I¡¯m not easily budged, I use my body to move him back to the center of the bed before forcing him back down.

    It takes less than a minute to get him lying beneath me, pinned to the bed. He¡¯s struggling even worse now and can easily be heard begging not to be punished.

    ¡°I told you he was dangerous. This is the entire¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut it!¡± Allen, Caspian and I shout in unison.

    ¡°You¡¯re the reason he¡¯s convinced himself that the medication Caspian is giving him is punishment! That it¡¯s going to make him sick!¡±

    I yell covering Cole¡¯s ear. I know my aura is affecting him badly, I can¡¯t shield him from that but I can lessen the volume of my voice for him.

    ¡°What do you mean he thinks the medication is punishment?¡± Allen asks.

    ¡°In the five years I worked at Red General I came across three wolves who Alpha Redmen chose poisoning through overdose as punishment.¡±

    ¡°Overdose?¡± Allen sounds shocked at the idea of it.

    ¡°Yes sir. I don¡¯t know how often it is used or the circumstances under which it¡¯s chosen but yes, because of the burn it produces, Alpha Redman has been known to inject massive amounts of steroids into wolves.¡± Caspian exins.

    ¡°You think this has happened to Cole, Demetri?¡±

    Chapter Comments

    Tanya Gordon

    Awh I Love How Sweet Madilyn is with him. Madison ising around too.

    View 1 Comment >

    01

    S SHARE

    POST COMMENT

    2

 Rising 316

    <b>Chapter </b><b>316 </b>

    ¡°I do have a story from a friend of his. This friend and his family allowed Cole to live with them for eighteen months and they encouraged him to visit or seek help with them after he left. His friend said he showed upte one evening, violently vomiting even though there was nothing in his stomach. When they took him to the hospital they found dozens of puncture wounds on both of his upper arms and both thighs as well as what appeared to be an IV site. His friend was never told what the hospital found in his blood.¡±

    Cole has started to rx beneath me and I can feel him trying to snuggle into me. I know he¡¯s responding to my aura. It¡¯s not the angry, oppressive one he¡¯s used to. It¡¯s much softer andfortable, one that pups often seek when they¡¯re scared or lonely.

    ¡°Caspian, he¡¯s responding nicely to my parental aura. I need you to look at his arm. He¡¯s bleeding badly. and I think he broke the needle off.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    I can hear him moving around, opening several cabs before heading over to the bed. He stops at the empty bag hanging over his bed. He picks up the line and looks at the end to find it gone. He arranges the remaining line so it¡¯s out of the way after removing the syringe containing Vicodin from the port, capping it before cing it in the bin he¡¯s carrying.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. I normally show him what I¡¯m giving him before starting it.¡± Caspian speaks quietly as he starts pulling supplies from his bin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you had anything to do with the bad reaction. I didn¡¯t want to do it this way but when you¡¯re done with his arm I want you to give him his medication while I¡¯m holding him.¡±

    Caspian nods his head silently as he wraps a band around Cole¡¯s arm. He whines loudly, pulling his arm back but he doesn¡¯t get far because of how I¡¯m holding him.

    ¡°I know it hurts Cole. He needs to slow the bleeding so he can get the needle out and bandage your arm.¡± I whisper near his ear. ¡°Concentrate on me.¡±

    I start a gentle, rhythmic rub low on the back of his head. He stiffens slightly and moves his head around until I¡¯m a little higher before settling down. His head suddenly jerks back with a loud yelp and several whimpers before hearing something drop into the tray.

    I ¡°Hold still, Cole. This ended up being a lot better than it could have been. Lots of pressure on your arm, just have to wrap it.¡±

    Caspian¡¯s exnation is reassuring as he gets up.

    ¡°The good news is you didn¡¯t break the needle off, at least it appears that way. I would like to do an X¨Cray once you¡¯re calm enough for alpha to get off you to verify that the needle came out intact. Bad news is, this reaction caused damage to your vein. I¡¯m not certain if we¡¯re going to be able to use that vein again even after it heals. Girls, he seems to rx with you. Do you want to help me give him his medication?¡±

    1th augintas cash pitou up on Thu

    WAVE HE MURA BALpage mau dia 14

    ¡°I think he¡¯d like that. What¡¯s you nume?

    All right tynnie I need you to hold his hand. You¡¯re going to distract him from the feeling he gets ferm this medication.¡±

    ¡°Why he not like ***

    ¡°Well, one of them hurts when I give it to him and both of them make him feel sleepy. Right now he¡¯s very afraid that these medicines are not what I tell him they are. He thinks he¡¯s done something bad and I¡¯m giving him medicine that will make him sick*

    ¡°Who punishes with medicine? Medicine helps you feel better but¡­.

    I can hear her voice change as she seems to realize what¡¯s being said.

    ¡°When I helped him before, daddy said that he was afraid because he¡¯s been made sick. That he got too

    much.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I think you holding his hand will help him.¡±

    ¡°I do too.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    Tanya Gordon

    Awh I Love How Sweet Madilyn is with him. Madison ising around too.

    View 1 Comment >

    01

    <SHARE

    POST COMMENT

    P

    <i>2/2 </i>

 Rising 317

    Caspian walks Madilyn to the side of the bed, sitting her on the stool he was just on. I feel him beneath me moving Cole¡¯s hand until it¡¯s far enough out to get to the IV port.

    ¡°Casper,¡±

    ¡°Yes sir?¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re nning on giving him the Valium as well.¡±

    ¡°I am, sir.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s supposed to be receiving five milligrams every twelve hours.¡±

    Allen suddenly chimes in but before I can speak my mind Caspian speaks his.

    ¡°We found that five was depressing his ability to breathe so Millie and I agreed on giving him three. My n right now, alpha, is to give him one in the hopes that it takes the edge off the anxiety attacks he¡¯s having in rtion to receiving the medication.¡±

    Guilt can be heard in Caspian¡¯s voice yet at the same time it does not waiver.

    ¡°Who authorized lessening the dose?¡±

    ¡°No one, sir. My sole duty is to do what¡¯s right for the patient. For a day and a half Millie and I struggled to keep his oxygen levels up and it was at the end of Millie¡¯s shift on the second day that we talked about it. We both sent messages and made notes but no changes were ordered so for his safety we lowered it to three and if he needed more we gave the rest ?ix hourster.¡±

    I can hear Allen growling lowly as Caspian makes his way back to Cole but before he can speak I¡¯ve already decided I¡¯ve had enough.

    ¡°Allen, I appreciate what you¡¯ve done for Cole but at this time your help is no longer needed. You know my desire with nurse Alice, make sure it happens. In regards to Caspian¡¯s and Millie¡¯s insubordination. You will file that, if you feel the need to, through me. I and I alone will enact discipline if I feel it¡¯s needed. Caspian, even though I wanted to hold off on the Valium, I agree that having two severe panic attacks while receiving the Vicodin one milligram of Valium is a goodpromise towards making him morefortable with the move. Do you think you can remove the cath without exposing him to Madilyn?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have to move the nket for that, sir.¡±

    ¡°Great, so back to the original n. Ang and Jessa will be here in five.¡±

    Cole is nearly sleeping as Caspian starts his medication again. He whimpers hard and pulls his hand away but overall, handles the Vicodin better than the first two times. The Valium doesn¡¯t seem to bother him but

    Caspian gives it slowly to ensure he gets only part of the dose that¡¯s in the syringe.

    It¡¯s only the movement of the sheet beneath me and a slight whine from Cole that tells me that the catheter is gone and it¡¯s only after I gingerly maneuver myself off of Cole that Caspian is able to look at his mouth. He has a nasty cut where the nurse¡¯s blows forced him to bite the inside of his mouth but he decides to leave it be since it¡¯s no longer bleeding and Cole is no longerining about it. It¡¯s as Caspian is gathering supplies that Ang and Jessa arrive with the bed from the ambnce.

    ¡°Casper, I need your help moving him.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised but pleased by his immediate response. I wake him gently as I had allowed Madilyn to continue to sit with him the few minutes between getting him ready and waiting for my ambnce to

    ¡°Cole,¡± I run my hand roughly through his hair as I speak. ¡°I need to sit you up to get you moved.¡±

    He growls lightly but starts moving his arms and body around in an effort to do it himself. I put my hand gently on his arm as his struggle intensifies.

    ¡°We are going to move you Cole. We just want you to know what¡¯s going on so that you don¡¯t fight us.¡±

    He copses back down the small amount he managed to move as between the codeine and Valium in his system he¡¯s proving quite uncoordinated at the moment.

    ¡°Madilyn, I need you with your mom.¡±

    She scampers away with a soft ¡®yes sir¡® as Caspian and I start gently moving Cole¡¯s body into a better position for moving him.

    ¡°Make sure that the other bed is locked. We can¡¯t handle it moving when we try to put him down.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 318

    <b>Chapter </b><b>318 </b>

    They quickly lock up all the wheels as I coax Cole into crossing his arms across his chest. I double check his IV for leaks as Caspian had the thought of disconnecting itpletely since the saline bag it was attached to was dry. He¡¯s fixed Cole a cold drink instead but we¡¯ve yet to try and get him to even sip on it.

    Even though I know this isn¡¯t the most efficient way to move him I felt that the bear hug method would provide him morefort than sliding him from one bed to the other.

    I look everything over quickly, verifying everything is in ce before giving my count for lifting him. To <b>my </b>relief, he only utters a single soft yelp and I believe that only happened because he fell back asleep leaning against my shoulder. I stay holding him as Ang raises the head of the bed enough to expose the transport belts stored beneath it.

    ¡°Cole, we are going to restrain you to this bed as it¡¯s narrowpared to the one you¡¯ve been in. There¡¯s going to be a belt across your waist, over both your shoulders and across your legs.¡±

    I exin as Iy a sheet across his body up to his chin.

    ¡°I need you to uncross your arms and ce them beside you so you¡¯re able to move them after we get the shoulder straps on you.¡±

    Everyone is working quickly to get him rolling and I lower the head of the bed, making him morefortable after the straps are on him. I motion everyone to the door as Jessa unlocks all the wheels. I notice that Lucas is carrying Madilyn as we head out.

    ¡°Luke, put Lynnie with Cole.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± He freezes in his spot.

    ¡°Your mom and I already talked about it and she¡¯s going to ride down to the ambnce with Cole. I¡¯ll grab her before he¡¯s loaded.¡±

    ¡®Are you sure you want to stress Cole like that?¡® I hear Lilly in the link with me.

    ¡®Both of them need to understand that I don¡¯t have an issue with him.¡®

    I look at Luke impatiently waiting for him to move. The look on his face tells me that he still believes Cole is a danger but it seems he¡¯s learned his lesson and doesn¡¯t challenge me.

    A smile spreads across Madilyn¡¯s face as he gently ces her on the bed. She gently crawls into hisp, wrapping her arms around him as sheys her head on his chest. He seems to rx but it¡¯s only for a second as his eyes pop open quickly, fearful and panicked.

    ¡°Alpha, please. Don¡¯t leave her alone with me.¡±

    ¡°Luna and I discussed this. We¡¯re okay with her being with you like this.¡±

    ¡°Alpha you don¡¯t understand. Please. I can¡¯t be alone with her.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t understand Cole. Are you a danger to her?¡±

    ¡°No. I would never hurt a little. But the rumors. The rumors hurt me<i>.</i>¡±

    ¡°Cole, I have never punished for rumors. You have to be proven to have done something wrong for any sort of punishment.¡±

    ¡°Alpha please, you don¡¯t¡­¡­¡±

    1 ce my hand on the side of his face trying to calm his fright. I knew this would stress him but not to this point. He¡¯s fighting against my touch, desperate to shake me off and his behavior is starting to scare Madilyn.

    ¡°Alpha please. You don¡¯t understand. It doesn¡¯t work that way with me. Even as a prospect, it has never worked that way for me.¡±

    His eyes are darting around the room and Madilyn is nearly in tears as I try to calm his panic.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole. I didn¡¯t realize it would be this difficult. The final say is with you. Luna and I are allowing this but if it¡¯s too stressful then I will take Madilyn and carry her. She¡¯s been very worried about you and we told her that she could spend some time with you. You¡¯re not alone.¡±

    ¡°I want her to be with me. I¡¯ve always enjoyed thepany of the littles. But you don¡¯t understand what has happened to me because of the rumors. They are inescapable.¡±

    ¡°No Cole, I don¡¯t understand unless you tell me but right now it¡¯s your decision, It may upset her but I can¡¯t have you in a panic.¡±

    ¡°Lynnie, are you afraid of me?¡±

    His voice is hushed, seemingly afraid of the answer itself.

    ¡°No, worried but not scared.¡±

    ¡°Even though I lost my mind?¡±

    She cocks her head for a moment before kneeling and touching his face.

    ¡°I lose my mind too when I¡¯m scared but daddy always helps me. Do you want me to stay?¡±

    She yawns as she sits back down on him.

    ¡°Sorry. That was rude.¡±

    ¡°What was rude, sweet pea?¡±

    ¡°Yawning in your face.¡±

    He smiles as his shaking hand pushes her hair from her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re tired aren¡¯t you?¡±

    She nods her head as she leans into his hand like she does mine.

    ¡°Are you sure alpha?¡±

    He looks at me as I nod my head.

    ¡°Would you like toy down Lyn?¡±

    She nods her head as she struggles to stay awake. He finally allows her toy upon his chest where she falls asleep casily.

    ¡°This is not a trap Cole. I know it will take time but you will see that I am exactly what you see.¡±

    The hall is finally cleared enough to get the stretcher out of the room, heading down the hall to the

    elevator.

    Chapter Comments

    01

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 319

    <b>pter </b><b>319 </b>

    Monday, March 5th

    (Cole¡¯s POV)

    I pause just outside the pack house¡¯s doors, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been outside on my own in over a month. It¡¯s been one hell of a ride since I came to Crimson Dawn six weeks ago today. I¡¯m doing better<b>, </b>I¡¯m not fully healed from my father¡¯sst beating but I¡¯m not on death¡¯s doorstep either, so definitely better.

    I haven¡¯t seen as much of my mate as I would like. I guess that¡¯s the best thing for us right now. I¡¯m.pletely torn between telling this alpha everything so I can stay with my mate and my continued belief that he¡¯s just like the others. He¡¯s not my father, that¡¯s for certain and I could actually live not simply survive if I were to choose to live here.

    I close my eyes and inhale deeply with my nose. Easily picking up a variety of scents. Without thinking, I start moving west. I have no knowledge of thend here so for the first time in a long one, I allow my wolf to lead the way.

    Alpha was wrong, at least partially. I don¡¯t fear my wolf. He¡¯s been my only source ofpanionship for as long as I can remember and I can¡¯t begin to count how often he has saved my life but ever since my first shift he¡¯s figured out how to take control and that is where the alpha is correct. I don¡¯t have a healthy rtionship with my wolf. That¡¯s something that onlyes when you¡¯re able to shift regrly.

    Me, shifting back to human is so painful that it takes days, in and out of consciousness, before I can even get off the floor and over a week before I can care for myself. So I have my reasons for the strict control I ce on my wolf.

    It¡¯s when Ie to a stop that Ie out of my trance. I¡¯m in front of a building that I¡¯ve never seen before. I take my time looking around me trying to get ay of thend and pick up something familiar. I can hear movements and shouting inside. It¡¯ste afternoon during the week so my best guess is that they¡¯re in the middle of training.

    I reach for the door and slowly pull it open, wincing as I¡¯m hit hard by the noise of a very active sparring session. Holding back my desire to run or to plug my fingers into my ears, I inch my way into what appears to be a huge trainingplex.

    It¡¯s approximately twelve hundred square feet with pirs instead of walls creating sections within the building. The farthest away, on the eastern and western walls, there appears to be doors. The man and woman pictorials indicate that they lead to either a bathroom, locker room, or both.

    The training center is split into three sections. The northern most section closest to the locker room has arge variety of exercise equipment. Several treadmills, ellipticals and stationary bikes line the northern wall made of windows.

    The second section within this one contains mechanical weight lifting machines. I spot a handful of prospects utilizing those but considering the numbers I¡¯ve heard about, I would expect a lot more to be engaged in training.

    The section immediately in front of me has a wide variety of free weights. There¡¯s a lot more prospects using them but once again it is smallpared to the hundred or so prospects that are supposedly training here.

    I continue allowing myself to adjust and adapt to the bright light and loud sounds of the room before focusing on the activity going on in the middle of the room. There¡¯s arge mat on the floor,pletely surrounded by both prospects and non¨Cprospects. Oddly I can¡¯t pick out a single face from my own pack. Did they all go home after their physicals?

    I remember Das, Richard and Andrew getting sent home but that would still leave eight wolves from Red Fang not including myself. After scanning the crowd for someone I know, I start concentrating on what¡¯s going on in the center.

    It appears to be quite a rugged sparring match between alpha¡¯s youngest son and random prospects. I never did get to hear what his punishment was for assaulting me even though alpha acted like it would be quite harsh. I guess being taken out of the training program wasn¡¯t a part of it.

    Chapter Comments

    01

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 320

    I make my way over to the center of the building, standing back from the crowd so I¡¯m not touching anyone but close enough to see what¡¯s going on in the center.

    Alpha Laicas appears to be having a grand time putting the prospects in their ce. No sooner as one is done, submitted outpletely on the ground, he¡¯s asking for another volunteer. I watch cautiously for several rounds, as it appears that he¡¯s not tiring, before slowly backing away. He¡¯s getting bored with how slow the onlookers are taking to volunteer and has started pointing to opponents furthering my belief that this is part of training since no one is refusing.

    Once I get several steps away I look around again. There are no other trainers around and Jamie is nowhere to be seen. I know he didn¡¯t get sent home yet. He visited me just yesterday and told me that alpha had separated him and the members of the Crescent Moon pack back into individuals instead of maintaining a group punishment.

    I turn to start heading towards the door. Unfortunately this seems to be my undoing as I hear Alpha Lucas call my name.

    ¡°Cole. It¡¯s nice to see you out and about. I¡¯m testing everyone on their sparring skills. You¡¯re next.¡±

    ¡°No sir, I haven¡¯t been cleared for any testing yet. I was just watching, it¡¯s time I get back to the pack house. It¡¯s getting close to dinner.¡±

    ¡°No Cole. If you¡¯re allowed outside the pack house then you¡¯ve been cleared and it¡¯s your turn for testing.¡±

    I shake my head hard. Alpha has had several meetings with me since I¡¯ve started being able to stay awake and remember the conversations. One meeting was to inform me that he was filing a protection from torture request with the council. I argued fervently against it but he exined that the discovery of low purity silver being injected into my chest the way he did was evidence that my father intended to kill me slowly and in one of the most painful ways known to werewolves. Without my consent he could file aint but he didn¡¯t feel right doing it without letting me know it was going to happen. He told me this morning that he wasfortable with me exploring the grounds, that testing would be wrapped up by four but everyone was allowed to do individual training in the annex. I guess that¡¯s what I¡¯ve stumbled upon.

    ¡°Cole.¡± Lucas¡¯s call brings me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°No.¡± I call out again.

    I know alpha doesn¡¯t want me testing or training yet and this looks exactly like a training session.

    ¡°Cole, I am a trainer and you can not refuse me.¡±

    ¡°Yes I can when I don¡¯t have medical clearance.¡± I try again to back away from the ring as I have no interest in getting caught up in this.

    ¡°Cole, I ammanding you to get your ass into this ring!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I am bing as forceful as he is but it¡¯s to no avail.

    Suddenly I¡¯m finding myself surrounded by wolves that I don¡¯t know blocking every means I have for getting out of here. I can feel several pairs of hands on my back, pushing me towards Alpha Lucas when all I want is to get away. My mind is going a mile a minute trying to make sense out of something that doesn¡¯t.

    Suddenly they leave me be but I¡¯m not alone. I look around to find that I¡¯m now in the center of the sparring ring with Alpha Lucas on the other side and a crowd has formed around the perimeter.

    ¡°Alpha Lucas, let me go.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you do now that no one is around to save you. You may have my father fooled into feeling sorry for you but no one crosses me and gets away with it. Now it¡¯s time for you to show me what a weakling you really are.¡±

    Out of desperation I do the only thing I can think of, link with Jamie before ckingpletely out as his first hit makes its connection with my face forcing me into the animal I¡¯d rather not be.

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    S SHARE

 Rising 321

    <b>Chapter </b><b>321 </b>

    (Demetri¡¯s POV)

    I hang the phone up with a sigh, burying my face in my hands. This callback didn¡¯t end the way I needed it to. The council is taking the case and looking into it, that¡¯s perhaps the only good news I¡¯ve received from it. Otherwise it feels like a huge mistake, one that¡¯s ultimately going to let Cole down.

    Unlike protection from abuse orders this doesn¡¯t lock him into my pack, preventing him from leaving or his father froming and getting him. He remains just as vulnerable as if I did nothing at all. If I could just get him to talk to me, to tell me about the abuse he¡¯s suffering. I know that it¡¯s severe enough that getting into the depth of it would result in him needing a psychiatric hold in the hospital. Perhaps that¡¯s why he refuses to talk. He did say that every time he talks he ends up in the hospital.

    I stand from my desk as I hear the thunder of running feeting down the hall. I make my way to the door, slipping my feet into my shoes before swinging it open harshly.

    ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡± Imand in my alpha tone..

    I¡¯m caught off guard when I see Jamieing down the hall, dropping to his knees in hard submission before sliding to a stop in front of me.

    ¡°Jamie?¡± My tone rxes as I reach my hand down to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. I didn¡¯t know where else to go to get him the help he needs.¡±

    His head is down, his shoulders slumped forward. He¡¯s in apletely submissive position without ever being instructed to do so. Is everyone at Red Fang scarred like this?

    ¡°Stand up, Jamie. There¡¯s no reason for this. Who needs help?¡±

    He struggles toply with the idea of not submitting to me and it really does a number on his ability tomunicate properly.

    ¡°Alpha¡­. Cole¡­. I¡¯m not certain¡­..¡±

    ¡°Easy there Jamie. Please, stand up. Take a moment to tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    He finally looks up to see my outstretched hand. I take a step back, giving him a little space to think before he ces his hand in mine. I ease him up to his feet and ce my hand under his chin. I¡¯m relieved when he doesn¡¯t pull away like Cole does

    ¡°Why the submission, Jamie?¡± I can¡¯t help but briefly change the subject as thest thing I expected from him was a hard submission.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir. Anytime I¡¯ve gone to Alpha Redmen¡¯s office, on my own or called there, it was an expectation until he walked away from me or told me to take a seat.¡±

    ¡°Are different wolves treated differently?¡±

    ¡°I believe so. I¡¯m not certain why though.¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re a bit more rxed, what¡¯s got you so upset? What¡¯s going on with Cole?¡±

    ¡°He linked with me. He spoke super fast, which he only does when he¡¯s about to go into a ck out and he knows it. I¡¯ve learned to listen and not talk when he does that. He said that he went exploring and found what looks like a training facility west of the pack house. Lucas spotted him and forced him into sparring. He needs help, alpha. He doesn¡¯te back from a ck out easily.¡±

    ¡°Follow.¡± Is the only thing I manage to speak as I head north down the hall to an alternate exit from the

    house.

    I reach into my pocket and pull out my set of keys. I point towards the mule immediately in front of the door and without a word, Jamie jumps into the passenger seat as I start it up. I take off across thend, bumping and sliding on the seat but make it to the training annex in less than five minutes. I can hear the cheers going on inside as I m the door open, everyone freezes and remains silent as I enter the facility.

    ¡°Everyone using the free weights, hit the exit, shower at home, now!¡± My firstmand echoes around the

    building.

    ¡°Those of you training on the machines use the exits in the locker rooms to head home. Do it now.¡± A deep echo sends everyone in the northern third of the building into the locker rooms.

    Chapter Comments

    ?1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 322

    The Son of Red Fang

    ¡°Everyone around the sparring ring will remain in the building until I have your names. Although it appears that the majority of you are my son¡¯s friends I do see a few prospects here. I will need statements as to what happened before you leave. Spread out and let me see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Unfortunately for Cole my presence doesn¡¯t seem to matter at all to Lucas. He¡¯s yet to stop his attack on Cole and the young man is certainly showing the bitterly ill effects of having survived silver poisoning just weeks ago.

    ¡°Enough!¡± I bellow finally getting Lucas¡¯s attention, stopping him as he draws back his arm for another hit.

    ¡°Stay where you are.¡± I growl as I feel my back uping through the door.

    ¡°Patrick, escort Lucas to his room. Lock the door when you leave. Use the mule.¡± I growl themands as I toss him the keys.

    ¡°You will cooperate or pay a hefty penalty. Pat will let me know of any issues he has with you.¡±

    I stare him in the eyes, keeping the contact until Patrick has ced his hand on the back of his neck, leading him out the door.

    ¡°Pack members, you are to line up with Dominic. Prospects, line up with Damian. Damian, you are to get names and ranks of the prospects. Dominic you are getting the name, age and rank of the pack members here. They are allowed to leave once they have given a statement of events that happened. Jamie.¡±

    I finally call him out as I stare at a version of Cole I¡¯ve never seen.

    ¡°Tell me what you can about this ck out.¡±

    ¡°He hates fighting so anytime he ends up in one he cks out.¡±

    ¡°You mean he goes psychotic?¡±

    ¡°No. Not exactly. He¡¯s not exactly here and he doesn¡¯t remember what he does but he¡¯s not dangerous. He only reacts when he¡¯s being attacked.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the definition of psychosis, it¡¯s a break with reality.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jamie speaks quietly.

    Fortunately since removing Lucas from the ring Cole looks to have calmed down but he¡¯s still in bad shape, mentally and physically.

    ¡°Cole.¡± I try calling out to the young man.

    He¡¯s breathing hard in pants, his nose and mouth are actively bleeding which ispletely against all sparring rules. Anytime bleeding urs the match stops as serious injuries urring during practice leaves

    ALA ALFARMANCAN

    us ill prepared for an actual attack on the pack and needs to be avoided.

    I never utilize sparring in training or testing without the appropriate protective equipment. Head guards with face shields, mouth guards, hand mitts, shin guards and groin cups for the men are always provided during such matches. Those of us who have been unlucky enough to suffer any type of rib fracture, during training or battle, also wear a custom fitted chest protector. To have an unnned match without such equipment is equivalent to assault and I will treat it that way if what Cole said is true. My gut tells me that

    it is.

    Cole.¡± I call louder and with more authority.

    He flinches with obvious fear but remains frozen in ce. His eyes are darting from ce to ce but the crowd surrounding him hasn¡¯t cleared any.

    ¡°Do you know how to get him back?¡± I ask Jamie.

    ¡°Dad taught me a few techniques as he tends to get triggered into this state quite often during training, especially if he is required to hit more than pads. He does better on defense but sparring in general is very

    difficult for him.¡±

    ¡°How hasn¡¯t the council been alerted to his condition before now?¡± I identally speak out loud.

    ¡°You¡¯ve called the council?¡± Jamie¡¯s voice quivers slightly with the thought.

    ¡°Yes. When we admitted him to the ICU the council was alerted to his poor condition and I filed a protection from torture order on his behalf this morning.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not going to be happy about that. The council has made everything worse every time theye.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± I speak quietly as it¡¯s the only thing I can really say.

    ¡°What can be done to help him right now? Staying in this state is dangerous for him even if he¡¯s not a danger to anyone else.¡±

    ¡°I should call my dad. He¡¯s been working with him the longest. Even though I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll hurt me, submitting him when he¡¯s of equal strength and stamina as me could cause an issue. It would be better if dad instructs you on how to bring him back through submission.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    01

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 323

    ¡°Are you certain that¡¯s the best way?¡± I ask as he ces the call and puts it on speaker.

    ¡°Dad, are you busy? Alpha ck needs help with Cole. He¡¯s gone into a ck out.¡±

    ¡°Well that doesn¡¯t sound too good. Fortunately, I am at a stopping point for the evening. What¡¯s going on? How can I help?¡± Jamie ces the phone into my outstretched hand.

    ¡°Thank you for taking the time to speak with me. I am sorry for the sudden call, Mr. Jenkins.¡±

    ¡°Not at all an issue Alpha ck. Cole is like a son to us so it¡¯s always disturbing to hear that he¡¯s

    struggling.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been having issues with my sixteen year old son and unfortunately it appears Cole has be his target. He¡¯s already been sent away to his room, house arrest again until I can figure something more out as it¡¯s imperative to get Cole back into a functioning state before something else happens.¡±

    ¡°The only way I¡¯ve been able to bring him back is through submission, alpha. It¡¯s not the best way considering the triggers it creates but nothing else I¡¯ve tried has worked. I truly wish there was another, moreforting way.¡±

    ¡°So what do you do, Mr. Jenkins?¡±

    ¡°I grab the hand pads and give him something to hit for a while. He has a lot of pent up anger and frustration from the abuse he¡¯s been forced to endure. Shit¡­¡± I hear Jon curse lowly under his breath,

    ¡°Rx, Mr. Jenkins. I¡¯m already aware of his situation at home. Well sort of. This was not a testing or training exercise that got Cole into this situation. Today is the first day I¡¯ve allowed him to explore the grounds on his own since having him admitted to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°You had to admit him as soon as he got there?¡± Jon ispletely shocked.

    ¡°Unfortunately, without Cole¡¯s permission I can¡¯t tell you the details but yes. He spent four days going in between the medical wing and my medical room on the second floor. When we made an extremely dangerous discovery we transferred him to the ICU at Crimson General. He was there a week before we brought him back early to the medical wing. I was able to step him down to the medical room a week ago.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been in the hospital for six weeks.¡±

    His voice is breathy with shock as I¡¯ve already told him too much.

    ¡°He¡¯s recovering slowly from his ordeal but he has recovered enough that Jamie doesn¡¯t believe he has the strength or stamina needed to bring him back to reality. That¡¯s why he called you. Now you said to start with allowing him to get his anger and frustration out but using the training hand pads usually reserved for beginners.¡± I make the statement loudly as Patrick and his son walk into the training annex.

    I receive a silent nod of recognition as they head over to the equipment closet.

    ¡°Yes, you need to spar with him until he loses his steam. It should be easier for you to tell when that happens as an alpha. It took me several times to really start recognizing it. Once he doesn¡¯t have a lot of fight left in him, I wrap him in a bear hug and use a modified submission hold on him.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to speak, boss?¡± Patrick inquires as he approaches the ring with the hand pads.

    ¡°Jon Jenkins is still on the phone but yes, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Lucasined of being in pain so I took him to Dr. Pierce. Jessa verified that he wasn¡¯t faking it to get out of house arrest so I called luna to stay with him while Dr. Pierce does a bare bottom exam. When asked what happened Lucas ims that Cole challenged him to a sparring match after watching him spar with his friends and several prospects.¡±

    I nod slowly as Jones over the phone.

    ¡°Alpha, Cole doesn¡¯t spar.¡± He states slowly testing the water for my receptivity towards his information.

    ¡°Considering the state of mind it seems to put him in, I guess not. But that makes me wonder how he¡¯s gone through three packs as a prospect without being able to spar without the council being alerted to there being a prospect in the program that can¡¯t perform the basics of the program.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 324

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain how he functions when he¡¯s in other packs. He may have found a way to do just enough to stay in the program bot here, when I train with him, which is the only formal training he receives, sparring is kept to the basics. Any actual contact between him and his opponent causes him to go into a protective ck out where he is in pure defensive autopilot. He has no understanding of what he¡¯s done while in this ck out and finding out that he¡¯s hurt anyone, even if they were attacking him, is devastating for him. He despises hurting anyone.¡±

    1 take a deep breath and let it out as a sigh.

    ¡°Tell me Mr. Jenkins, right now he¡¯s standing rtively still. I just can¡¯t tell from his eyes how present with reality he is. What¡¯s the best way to engage him without hurting him?¡±

    ¡°Touch his hands. He will draw back ready to fight if he¡¯s not ready toe back to reality yet.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever tried your parental aura with him?¡± He sighs hard before answering.

    ¡°I have but it wasn¡¯t strong enough to reach him.¡±

    ¡°How do you implement this modified submission?¡±

    ¡°I usually need to resort to sparring with him until he¡¯s exhausted before I¡¯m able to physically tackle him to the ground. Once I have him on his side, I straddle him, cing one hand t against his chest just below his neck and the other is t against the back of his neck. It¡¯s a really rough go for him but it¡¯s the only thing I¡¯ve been able to do to get him out. I¡¯ve seen others in the pack use tranquilizer darts on him which is even worse as he ends up overdosed and sent to Genertose.¡±

    ¡°My goddess, how often does this happen to him? That¡¯s awful.¡± Patrick exims.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s not going to happen here. Thank you for your input, Mr. Jenkins. You¡¯ve given me several ways to deal with this situation.¡±

    ¡°Your wee alpha. I¡¯m going to let you go Jamie. I need to head over to the daycare. Call me at the same time tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yeah dad, we¡¯ll talk moreter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Love you.¡± As Jamie hangs up with his father I enter the sparring ring, now sparsely surrounded by those who chose to stay.

    ¡°All right Cole. Let¡¯s see how you respond to me.¡±

    ¡°Cole.<i>¡± </i>

    I call as I approach the young man cautiously not knowing what kind of reaction I¡¯m going to get.

    ¡°I need you toe to me, Cole. I promise you¡¯re not in trouble, there¡¯s no punishment of any kind.

    1 keep my voice firm yet kind and reassuring as he finds his feet, Slowly inching his way forward I can tell that he¡¯s scared and in a lot of pain.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Come to me Cole. Once you¡¯re calm I¡¯ll take you to see Ang.¡±

    For a moment he looks into my eyes and it¡¯s truly frightening to see the level of fear he¡¯s in right now.

    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m sorry.¡± His voice is low, submissive and uncertain.

    ¡°I know you are. Everything is okay. Lucas is with Luna Lilly and Ang now. He will be moved to his room once I tell him the consequences of his actions.¡±

    ¡°Please alpha. Stop hurting him because of me.¡±

    His voice is pleading for mercy even though my son is showing him none. I stretch my arms out in a hug, inviting him toe closer as hees to a stop.

    ¡°Come closer, Cole. Holding you will help calm everything down.¡±

    He shakes his head slowly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I barely hear him whisper.

    I can see his hands shaking as he balls them into fists. He closes his eyes as he stands stiff as a statue reminding me of someone prepared to receive ashing.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to follow my directions. Can you do that for me? I promise I¡¯m not going to hurt you but no matter how gently I approach you I know it¡¯s going to scare you. You¡¯re going to want to pull away and I need you to fight that. Let me help you Cole.¡±

    He shakes his head slowly again speaking in a mere whisper.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how. Alpha please. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so, so sorry for all of this.¡±

    I continue my slow approach as he¡¯s yet to open his eyes again to see me but I know he can feel me. He shifts his feet back as I touch his fists with my open hands gently sliding them up to his elbows before cradling them at his sides.

    Chapter Comments

    POST COMMENT NOW

    01

    SHARE

 Rising 325

    ¡°Please alpha, don¡¯t do this. Please don¡¯t hurt me this way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you at all Cole. Step into me. Lay your head down. Let me hold you a minute as what you really need is a father right now.¡±

    My exnation falls upon deaf ears as he mildly tries to fight my desires for him. He seems incapable of epting such a gentle and loving approach to his ck out. As gentle as I¡¯m certain Jon wishes to be towards Cole, he is stuck in a bad way with Cole being an alpha.

    Sure he¡¯s been able to wear him down to submit him out but it still has to be a painful and terrifying way toe back to an equally as painful and terrifying reality. He keeps repeating himself as I pull him into me, gently rubbing his head until I can get him to move.

    Slowly he submits to my downward pressure but he doesn¡¯t rx. It saddens me beyond description as I feel his body trembling against me, to hear the whine behind his whisper as he begs not to be harmed. I remain silent as I gently reassure him with my aura, smell and touch. Waiting patiently for the whine and tremors to fade away. It¡¯s not until thest of those in the training annex leave that I speak again to Cole.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we make our way back to the pack house. Let¡¯s get you a warm soak and get you checked over by Ang.¡± I barely feel him nod his head as he whispers okay but it¡¯s there.

    I adjust my hold on him as he lifts himself off my shoulder. His head is down, his shoulders slumped forward inplete submission as I point towards Patrick.

    ¡°Follow me Cole. We¡¯re going to take the mule back over to the house.¡±

    He nods as he silently follows Pat out the door. It doesn¡¯t take long to get him settled into the mule. I sit behind him with Parker beside me. I keep my arm across his chest as Patrick drives the mule slower than normal. All we can tell of his injuries is that he has a busted nose and lip again. It¡¯s difficult to say what

    else he¡¯s sustained.

    ¡®Dad¡® I answer the call of my oldest.

    ¡®What have you found Damian?¡®

    ¡®All of the prospects involved are saying nearly the same thing.¡®

    ¡®So what is it that is the same?¡®

    ¡®Lucas told all of them, including Cole, that he was a trainer testing them on their sparring skills. Most of them left when he imed that equipment wasn¡¯t needed. It started off as volunteers until he spotted Cole. That¡¯s when pack members surrounded Cole and forced him into the ring. Lucas threw the first hit. All of them marveled in Cole¡¯s defensive tactics. Said they¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡®

    ¡°Thank you Day. Bring your and Dominic¡¯s lists to my office. Have you spoken to any of the pack members that were there?¡®

    ¡®Yes. Their stories were split. The ones I talked to who are Lucas¡¯s friends im that Cole volunteered. The young warriors that were here when Lucas came in after school said that they started off sparring with him as part of his training. They were willing to go without the protective equipment because they were all on the same level even though their ranks were different. It was only after he sparred with all of them and the prospects came in that he changed to iming he was a trainer. They stayed quiet because they didn¡¯t know if it was true.¡®

    ¡®T¡¯ll review the video and decide if his friends get penalized as well.¡®

    ¡®Do you need us to do anything else? Do you need help with Cole in the med wing?¡®

    I¡¯m hoping Jessa is still there. She¡¯s the best one to help him.¡®

    ¡®Okay. Let me know how it goes.¡®

    ¡°Thanks again, Day.¡®

    I leave the link with Damian just as we pull up to the north end of the medical wing. Cole¡¯s calm, cooperative demeanor is waning with each step towards the doors we take. Fortunately he waits until he¡¯s inside the exam room before turning around and trying to run.

    ¡°Bring him over here alpha. I want him toy his head in myp. It should help with the anxiety.¡± Jessa

    calls me to the other side of the room.

    Juse my body to gently guide him backwards until we reach the bed Jessa is sitting on. He¡¯s whimpering

    quietly, resisting the medical care he needs.

    Chapter Comments

    Visitor

    POST COMMENT

    The wolves that I read about didn¡¯t have special gifts that let them know when a wolf was in a bad way. These wolfs are different from every wolf I have run across, except f¡­

    View 1 Comment >

    2

    1

    <SHARE

 Rising 326

    ¡°Lay down with Jessa. She¡¯s going to help calm you. Do you feel like you need some Ativan? We will need you to strip down to your birthday suit to do a thorough exam. We don¡¯t want to miss any injuries.¡± I exin gently as he struggles with getting in the bed.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to take your shirt off. No one else will being in today.¡± Ang instructs, increasing his struggles even more.

    He¡¯s shaking his head hard as he attempts to pace the floor.

    ¡°Cole?¡± I touch his arm lightly trying to gain his attention.

    ¡°Talk to me. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not proper to be without a shirt around thedies.¡± He whispers towards the floor.

    ¡°Dr. Pierce has seen youpletely naked Cole and Jessa isn¡¯t just a doctor, she¡¯s your mate as well. It¡¯s okay to take your shirt off. I will help you into a gown if that will make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± He barely whispers.

    ¡°I need to walk away to get that for you. Don¡¯t run, Cole. It¡¯s important for us to figure out how you¡¯re hurt so we can help you. I¡¯m sorry this has happened again.¡±

    1

    He looks up suddenly, into my eyes,, searching for something. Sincerity, truth? Only he really knows..

    I touch the side of his face lightly, trying to offer somefort to calm his frantic mind.

    ¡°Take your shirt off and you might as well take off your pants. I¡¯ll bring a nket over for you.¡± I¡¯m surprised when all he does is nod, looking at the floor again.

    ¡°What the hell, dad?¡± Lucas suddenly yells.

    ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re not exactly on the best terms with me so I suggest you watch your tone.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. We were practicing when he cked out and went crazy on me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I heard.¡±

    I speak calmly as I head back over to an increasingly nervous Cole who has only managed to sit on the edge of the bed with his shirt off. I toss the nnel sheet on the bed.

    ¡°Okay, Cole. Let me take a quick look at you since Ang is still working on Lucas. Now, it¡¯s very important that you follow my directions. You need to let me know what hurts you. I¡¯m going to keep my touch gentle as it seems you¡¯re struggling to actually talk to me again. How sensitive you are to my touch is going to determine what I have done medically. Do you understand?¡±

    He nods his head slowly as Lucas following Ang to the X¨Cray machine catches his attention. While he¡¯s distracted 1 glide my fingertips lightly down his left side causing him to yelp and jump away from my hand. I put my left hand out beside him, stopping his desire to flee.

    ¡°I need you to tell me exactly where the pain starts.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do it again.¡± His voice is rushed and barely a whisper but the fact that he spoke is progress.

    ¡°Maybe a read would be easier on him alpha.¡± Jessa suggests.

    I nod my head.

    ¡°Cole. I need you to finish disrobing andy down in the bed. On your back would make it easier to clean up your face but if you want you cany on your right side considering most of his hitsnded on your

    left.¡±

    He freezes up. It seems that getting him toy down with Jessa on the bed is even harder for him than trying to get through a normal exam.

    ¡°Come to me Cole. I know I haven¡¯t spent much time with you since you came back from General but I do

    care about you and I want to make this as easy as we can on you.¡±

    6

    He looks over at Jessa, wincing hard as he does, making me wonder about a neck injury.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cole.¡± I try tofort him as he slowly slips his bottoms off holding the gown in front of him as

    he does.

    He closes his eyes as I slip the arms of the gown over his tying the back together before stepping away. It¡¯s easy to see how nervous he is as he slowly pushes himself up onto the bed.

    I wait patiently as he struggles to follow my instructions, cing the sheet over his legs and waist once he¡¯s on his side. Jessa guides his head slowly onto the pillow she¡¯s ced in herp. He whimpers and struggles with this new attention.

    I sigh hard, not knowing how to help the young mane to terms with having his mate so close to him. Neither wishes to reject but I know his mental health creates a tough barrier towards his ability to ept <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    Chapter Comments

    Visitor

    POST COMMENT

    The wolves that I read about didn¡¯t have special gifts that let them know when a wolf

    was in a bad way. These wolfs are different from every wolf I have run across, except f¡­

    View 1 Comment >

    ?

    Í¹1

    <SHARE

    ??. ??????? ?? ??

 Rising 327

    (Cole¡¯s POT)

    My will starts whining loudly as soon as the mule pulls into a spot at the north end of the pack mus¨¦ How I¡¯m even recognizing the park house is a mystery as I¡¯m really struggling with maintaining my mind in the present. 1scesing after me again has put me back, damn near to where I was when I got here.

    The more Ie back to reality the more it physically and mentally hurts, discouraging me from keeping the connection. Is it odd to say I can choose not to be here? But then again it¡¯s not any better to be in my own head, filled with the terrible memories of my childhood and my not so distant past.

    I¡¯m present enough to follow alpha¡¯s orders and follow his beta through the doors. The smell of antiseptic bits me hard as we enter the first room wee to, bringing me back to reality enough to know I¡¯m where I don¡¯t want to be.

    1 turn hard and attempt to leave out the same doors I came through but alpha easily blocks my way and I¡¯m not present enough to work my way around him.

    ¡°Bring him over here alpha. I want him toy his head in myp. It should help with the anxiety.¡±

    I recognize the voice but I¡¯m struggling to ce it. My wolf on the other hand knows exactly who it is. He immediately starts bouncing around in my head, prattling on about getting a chance to be near our mate again.

    We haven¡¯t seen her since I was transferred back to the medical wing. I was awake enough the day alpha came and got me that I remember most of what happened but the side effects of all the medication I was on made the two weeks after that onerge blur. My wolf ims that Jessa checked on me often, using the mate¡¯s bond to calm my nightmares but I simply don¡¯t remember.

    ¡°Lay down with Jessa. She¡¯s going to help calm you. Do you feel like you need some Ativan? We will need you to strip down to your birthday suit to do a thorough exam. We don¡¯t want to miss any injuries.¡± Alpha exins gently.

    For once I¡¯m actually able to hear the directions being given to me even if I¡¯m notpletely able to perform the task.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to take your shirt off. No one else will being in today.¡± Dr. Pierce adds to alpha¡¯s instructions, increasing my struggle even more.

    I¡¯m shaking my head hard as I try to start pacing.

    ¡°Cole?¡± Alpha¡¯s touch is light as he tries to gain my attention.

    ¡°Talk to me. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not proper to be without a shirt around thedies.¡± I admit my difort with disrobing towards the

    floor.

    ¡°Ang has seen youpletely naked Cole and Jessa isn¡¯t just a doctor, she¡¯s your mate as well. It¡¯s okay to take your shirt off. I will help you into a gown if that will make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± I barely whisper.

    ¡°I need to walk away to get that for you. Don¡¯t run, Cole. It¡¯s important for us to figure out how you¡¯re hurt so we can help you. I¡¯m sorry this has happened again.¡±

    I look up into alpha¡¯s eyes, searching for the malice that contradicts his apology. Yet all I see is sorrow. I feel his touch gentle on the side of my face.

    ¡°Take your shirt off and you might as well take off your pants. I¡¯ll bring a nket over for you.¡±

    All I¡¯m able to do is nod, looking at the floor again.

    ¡°What the hell, dad?¡± Lucas suddenly yells.

    ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re not exactly on the best terms with me so I suggest you watch your tone.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. We were practicing when he cked out and went crazy on me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I heard.¡±

    Alpha¡¯s voice is surprisingly calm as he returns to me, barely sitting on the edge of the bed, I only managed to get my shirt off. He tosses the nnel sheet on the bed.

    ¡°Okay, Cole. Let me take a quick look at you since Ang is still working on Lucas. Now, it¡¯s very important that you follow my directions. You need to let me know what hurts you. I¡¯m going to keep my touch gentle as it seems you¡¯re struggling to actually talk to me again. How sensitive you are to my touch is going to determine what I have done medically. Do you understand?¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 328

    <b>Chapter </b>328

    I nod slowly as I watch Lucas follow Ang to the X¨Cray machine. I notice that he has a hard limp on his right side and he seems to be favoring his right arm. I can¡¯t help but wonder if I were the one to have injured him that badly. A sharp pain in my left side causes me to yelp and jump away from alpha. I run into his hand stopping my ability to flee.

    ¡°I need you to tell me exactly where the pain starts.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that again.¡±

    My voice is rushed and barely a whisper. I can¡¯t handle him touching my side again. It feels like my bottom two ribs may be broken as I attempt to zone out again. The pain radiating from my ribs, neck and face are making it difficult to maintain a connection with the real world.

    ¡°Maybe a read would be easier on him alpha.¡± I hear Jessa suggest.

    ¡°Cole. I need you to finish disrobing andy down on the bed. On your back would make it easier to clean up your face but if you want you cany on your right side considering most of his hitsnded on your

    left.¡±

    I freeze up. Getting through an exam is hard enough but toy in thep of my mate and go through another painful read? I¡¯m not certain I can handle either one.

    ¡°Come to me Cole. I know I haven¡¯t spent much time with you since you came back from General but I do care about you and I want to make this as easy as we can on you.¡±

    I turn towards Jessa, wincing hard as a sharp pain in my neck reminds me of the hit Lucas had aimed at my jaw that hadnded painfully just below it instead.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cole.¡±

    Alpha¡¯s voice is surprisingly soothing as I slowly slip my pants off allowing my boxers to slide down with them. In my difort of being naked in a room full of people, half of which are women, I barely see alpha holding the gown up in front of me, shielding everyone¡¯s view of the front of me.

    I close my eyes as I feel him slip the arms of the gown over mine, leaning in close to tie the back together before stepping away. Having the gown on and beingpletely naked underneath increases my nervousness ten fold as I struggle to slowly push myself up onto the bed. My nervousness settles slightly as alpha ces the sheet over my legs and waist.

    I feel Jessa¡¯s hands gently guiding my head slowly onto the pillow she¡¯s ced in herp. I whimper quietly. I want so badly to enjoy this new attention. To rx in the hold of the mate I have longed for over thest five years. She¡¯s here, she¡¯s real. Someone I can reach out and touch, yet I¡¯m terrified to do so. I am an animal, a monster. Undeserving of the love of my own parents, siblings, pack. Why would my mate see me any differently?

    ¡°Try to rx with me<b>.</b>¡±

    Her voice is soft and sweet as she speaks to me. I can feel her fingers barely brushing against the ends of my slightly curled hair.

    ¡°Concentrate on the bond. It will help.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I finally manage to answer.

    ¡°Why not? This is how the mate bond should work. To give youfort.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it. The more I feel it the more I want it. You¡¯re right to stay away from me. I¡¯m nothing more than an animal. I deserve the misery I receive.¡±

    I can feel the sadness my mate feels and I know that I¡¯ve said too much.

    ¡°You¡¯re not an animal.¡± She finally whispers after a long pause.

    ¡°How do you know that? I¡¯ve been branded, punished for being a pedophile because of what I have to do to the girls to afford them a normal life. A rapist even though I¡¯ve never been with anyone. There¡¯s got to be something about me that makes me these horrible things. To be deserving of the cruel life Goddess Diana has dealt me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know nothing I say right now will change the way you feel. That¡¯s part of the reason I¡¯ve been distancing myself from you. It doesn¡¯t feel like you¡¯re ready to leave. It feels like you have unfinished business you need to deal with or perhaps something even worse has to happen before you are able to believe the hard truth, that whoever is abusing you is trying to kill you. That if you hadn¡¯te to this run you would not have survived.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    01

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 329

    1close my eyes as silent tears fall. I will nevet admit to it but my father¡¯s abuse has been getting worse over the Inst two years. Enough that I struggle every morning to get out of bed as fcan¡¯t help but wonder ff that day is the day he¡¯ll put an end to my misery.

    ¡°I need you to connect with the bond. Let it rx you, calm you so that my read on you doesn¡¯t hurt. You¡¯ll feel me because of your sensory sensitivity but I really want to make this painless and I need you to rx for that.¡±

    I take a deep breath, letting it out slowly. I can hear alpha in the background talking with Dr. Pierce.

    ¡°Radiology wasn¡¯t a strong subject for me in med school but considering he¡¯s never had cracked ribs before it certainly does look like he has them now. Is that all he¡¯sining about?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯sining about his wrist and ankle as well but Jessa didn¡¯t get strong pain signals from those areas.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s wrong dad. How many times have I got to tell you to stop relying on that bitch?¡±

    I cringe and whimper as I hear such a hateful word being directed at my mate. I feel her hand, gentlyid upon the side of my neck as I attempt to push myself up.

    ¡°No, Cole. You will stay with me.¡±

    She speaks calmly as my wolf rages inside me. I cringe and whimper again as I close my fist around the sheet on the bed after a hard p echoes through the room.

    ¡°If you ever refer to a female in my pack as a bitch again I will do more than p it out of your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Come on dad. She¡¯s a wolf. By definition she¡¯s a¡­.

    ¡°No.¡±

    For some reason I¡¯m having a terribly difficult time just listening to this interaction between them.

    ¡°She is an alpha and you will treat her with dignity and respect. Calling any wolf in my pack a bitch, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a non¨Cshifting omega, is a disrespect I will not tolerate. Am I understood?¡±

    ¡°Dad, tons of packs call females by that name.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have visited packs that use the term and I have never encountered a single one that uses it in a demeaning manner. You will respect the fact that we¡¯re not one of them.¡± I hear him growl out.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Dr. Pierce gets them back on the subject they were on.

    ¡°As a precaution, Jessa did rmend getting X¨Crays of those as well. I¡¯m not seeing anything on either.¡±

    ¡°Considering I have a report that he sparred with multiple warriors and prospects before forcing Cole to spar without equipment for any of those involved, I¡¯d like you to send all his X¨Crays and those we get on Cole to Dr. Fawn at General. He will have the final say. Set him up with a brace for both his wrist and ankle. He¡¯ll be on house arrest outside of school hours for the next three weeks.¡±

    ¡°Three weeks! What the hell dad? How dare you believe him over me!¡±

    ¡°Enough! I will not tolerate your continued targeting of Cole. Right now your punishment is three weeks on house arrest. Your mother, brother or I will take you to the bus stop and one of us will escort you home. No training or other activities will be allowed during that time frame. You will either be locked in your room or helping your mother or myself. If the video footage confirms the information that I have received and you actively forced Cole into sparring then you will be punished for assault.

    Keeping with sensitivity towards Cole I will give you the choice. If I find you have assaulted Cole again you may choose between ten bare bottom hits with Patrick handling the belt or two additional weeks on house arrest. I will let you know when your decision needs to be made but in the meantime your mom will be escorting you to your room for the rest of the day. We wille get you for dinner.¡±

    I hear a frustrated growl before the movement of feet outside of my field of view.

    ¡°Take a seat.¡± I hear a feminine voice growl.

    It must be luna, I had almost forgotten she was here.

    ¡°Is there anything else going on with Lucas, Ange?¡±

    Chapter Comments

    61

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 330

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>330 </b>

    ¡°No sir. He will be free to walk back to his room once he¡¯s fitted for the braces. He¡¯s been given prescription ibuprofen for the pain. Light duty for seven days and I will set up an appointment for him toe see me next Monday right after school.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Are you okay with taking him to his room?¡±

    It sounds like he¡¯s talking to luna now.

    ¡°Of course. He won¡¯t give me any issues, will you?¡±

    She definitely seems to have changed from that very first evening we met in the hospital wing as it sounds like she¡¯s challenging her own son. If my mom simply felt the need to do the same with me I would have been pped in the face before I could dare to think of giving her a hard time.

    ¡°No ma¡¯am.¡± His voice is clipped with anger but hopefully truthful in nature.

    ¡°Very well. I will see you at dinner. You best change that attitude of yours, son. Cole will continue being treated as part of the family until he leaves at the end of the run and hurting him will not get him sent home early. He¡¯s here until the end of July. Do you understand me? Your punishments will only get worse the longer you hang on to this unbridled hatred you have towards him. If you assault him one more time you will force me to involve the council.¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯ve already involved the council so what difference is it going to make if you involve them. Why are you choosing to ignore the fact that he¡¯s a pedophile and a rapist?¡±

    ¡°Goddess Luke, what is wrong with you?¡± Alpha sounds exasperated with his son. ¡°I have already exined multiple times to you and the rest of the trainers that what¡¯s going on with Cole at his home pack are

    unsubstantiated rumors.¡±

    ¡°What the hell dad? Das said he saw a seven year old running around with his mark. How can that be an

    unsubstantiated rumor? He saw the mark.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so willing to take the word of an actual rapist? How would Das know who made the mark? With the cruel and unforgiving kind of pack Red Fang is, what¡¯s to keep a father or teenager from creating that mark and ming it on him?¡±

    ¡°Why would they set him up if he¡¯s not doing anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s the only wolf strong enough to handle his father¡¯s beatings!¡±

    My breath hitches briefly when I hear his desperate exnation. One that I have never once ever considered possible. Strong? Me?

    ¡°Because he was made the scapegoat for his family at a very early age and his pack naturally followed their leader.¡± His voice has softened from where he started with his son.

    ¡°Normally when abuse happens, especially abuse as severe as Cole¡¯s, the alpha is trying to prepare the oldest child for the iron fist that most believe a pack needs to be ruled by. It¡¯s rare to find the youngest of six kids taking on the brunt of such cruelty. From what little he¡¯s said about his siblings, Alpha Redmen has punished all of them harshly but none of them have been put on death¡¯s doorstep like Cole has. Although he has not spoken of it, I have no doubts that his brush with death five weeks ago wasn¡¯t his first. He just happened to be in the right pack for saving his life as I doubt he would have survived in his home pack.¡±

    He sighs hard as Lucas remains silent.

    ¡°If you were to attack Cole again, unprovoked, then I would have no choice than to report you to the council. They woulde out and interview you to find out why you keep attacking him and rmend a series of hard penalties to be implemented. Since you are my son, you would be taken to the council headquarters closest to our territory where they would implement physical punishment. Your mother and I would not be allowed toe with you as too many parents have attacked the council for implementing the punishment you¡¯re sentenced to.

    My understanding is that you would be chained with silver restraints with your hands above your head so you couldn¡¯t break loose. They would then disrobe you from the waist down and you would receive your

    age on your bare bottom from a delta male of their choosing. It¡¯s only because you¡¯re sixteen that they

    would select a delta. At eighteen it would be a beta and at twenty¨Cone, since you would be considered an adult alpha, it would be an alpha. Who mans the belt is chosen based on the wolf¡¯s birth rank and can only go as high as their own rank. They would then escort you back to me where we would be instructed to offer only enough medical care to prevent infection and you would be sentenced anywhere from a week to three months in jail. That¡¯s considered a light sentence and you would only receive that because it¡¯s your first

    offense and you¡¯re only sixteen.

    Obviously I don¡¯t want to involve the council because unlike me, where I called Delta Anthony off after only thirty seconds on your clothed ass, their delta will be allowed to put his full strength into your backside as fast as he wants to go as long as he doesn¡¯t go past your age in hits.

    The other reason I don¡¯t want to involve the council is because of your reasoning for the attacks. If the council gets a hold of the rumors that Cole has been punished six times for raping his future luna and goddess knows how many times for the marking of children all hell is going to break loose at that pack and if Cole is there when it happens.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    31

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 331

    Alpha stops short of actually sharing what he believes would happen to me but in my head I already know. The council investigating me as a reported rapist and pedophile would, quite literally, be the death of me.

    ¡°Once again this is all about him.¡± Lucas grumbles quietly.

    ¡°No, son. It¡¯s about both of you. While you¡¯ve made it quite clear that you don¡¯t like the fact that your mother and I have developed a fondness for Cole. Our desire to protect him from anyone that wants to pursue these rumors is very real and will not change. I will do everything I can to make himfortable, to allow him to feel what it¡¯s like to live, not simply survive. I¡¯mpletely baffled as to why you can¡¯t see beyond what is obviously a lie. So, before things get out of my control, you¡¯re going to start seeing Julie.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Richards? No! Why would I talk to her about anything?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re headed down a dangerous path, Lucas. First you start having sex two years before you shift and you admitted that you¡¯re targeting girls much younger than your allowed to be with now that you¡¯ve shifted.

    Then, five weeks ago you attacked Cole twice. The first time when he ran into you in the hall. You still haven¡¯t given me a logical exnation for hitting him as he said nothing to you and I know you didn¡¯t know he could scent out unprotected sex on a pre¨Cshift.

    Then you attacked him in front of your sister. Do you realize she¡¯s still having nightmares from that? She¡¯s been seeing Julie twice a week for thest five weeks. And now, just when he¡¯s physically and mentally healed just enough to let him explore, to have a little taste of freedom you force him into fighting simply because, why, he was there? You need to talk and you obviously don¡¯t want to talk to me so you will be meeting with Julie after school twice a week for the next eight weeks. If you¡¯re not making progress in your willingness to talk in that timeframe more sessions will be added until you do.¡±

    ¡°But dad!¡±

    ¡°No Lucas. This cannot keep going. I cannot chance you attacking Cole again. Not without showing that I have done everything I can to stop it. The only time you and Cole will be in the same room is when myself or one of the other trainers are there to supervise you. I¡¯m fairly certain Cole will naturally do everything he can to avoid you now.¡±

    I can hear sorrow in his voice but I¡¯m struggling with understanding why.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong dad?¡±

    For the first time since their conversation started Lucas sounds concerned.

    ¡°I¡¯m just struggling to understand how you could want that.¡±

    ¡°He respects me if he fears me.¡±

    ¡°No son. Not all fear is out of respect. Do you have any idea how it feels to see someone close their eyes, pulling away from the sight of your hand cringing and whimpering in fear? For them to yelp and scream

    when you touch them, knowing that your touch isn¡¯t hurting them but they are so afraid that they have done something wrong that they cannot fathom you not having a reason to harm them.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lucas¡¯s voice isn¡¯t much more than a whisper now.

    ¡°Well son, that¡¯s the fear Cole has of you now. I don¡¯t need to talk to him. I don¡¯t need to see how he interacts with you to know that¡¯s where he¡¯s at. Three attacks, two of which were severe enough to injure him. You don¡¯t have to worry about him getting near you again. I¡¯m not even certain I¡¯ll be able to get him out to the dining room with you being there. It¡¯s time for you to head up to your room and think about what¡¯s going on with you. I need to help Ang figure out how much physical damage you¡¯ve done.¡±

    I can hear several pairs of feet walking, some pass by me but one set stops beside me. I can feel his aura so it¡¯s easy to tell that it¡¯s alpha.

    ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡± He asks as he steps closer.

    I can¡¯t help but do the very thing he described. Even with my eyes already closed I can feel his hand getting closer to me and I know I¡¯m deserving of punishment. I can¡¯t keep myself still as I push away from the alpha¡¯s approach but I can¡¯t get far considering my head is cradled in thep of my mate.

    ¡°Rx Cole, I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    Visitor

    POST COMMENT

    The very name and thing Lucas uses Cole is what he is actually doing. Why hasnt anyone thrown that fact in his face. He¡¯s 16 and grooming girls as young as 10 into thi¡­

    Visitor

    And Anjte is still with us. She must be a writer¡¯s nightmare, she keeps reading andining. She hasn¡¯t given positive feedback yet. The Alpha has called Lucas out¡­

    View All 3 Comments >

    1

    SHARE

 Rising 332

    Alpha tries to calm me but everything about me is on high alert and I can¡¯t help but yelp, scream and fight as I feel his hand on the back of my head.

    It takes only seconds for alpha toy his body over the upper half of mine causing me to freeze my fight.

    ¡°Easy there son, everything is okay. Breathe, Cole. I know you¡¯re afraid. I know what you¡¯re anticipating. I knew this would happen and I¡¯m not upset. I need you to feel me Cole. Everything is okay.¡±

    I¡¯m struggling hard to concentrate on the alpha, to do as he instructs as I¡¯m truly afraid that he¡¯s found some new way to punish me, torture me that my father hasn¡¯t thought of. I want to do nothing more than to retreat back into my head until he finishes whatever punishment he has in store for me but for some reason the touch of my mate keeps me lucid.

    I settle into hard persistent whimpers as I change tactics. Listening to the alpha I concentrate on my senses and find that everything is indeed, okay. His touch on my head is gentle and rhythmic, the same rhythm is also being rubbed gently on the top of my hand. Both are quite soothing, breaking through my guard and allowing me to rx in the hold of both my mate and the alpha.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, much better.¡±

    I hear alpha encourage but it doesn¡¯t feel better to be here as I¡¯m quickly getting overwhelmed by the pain I¡¯m in.

    ¡°He¡¯s fighting the mate¡¯s bond.¡±

    Jessa states sadly. I can¡¯t help but feel disappointed in myself. I want to be a good wolf, a good mate but nothing I do has ever been good in the eyes of my family or my pack.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jessa. The fact that he¡¯s said he¡¯s been looking and that he doesn¡¯t have any interest in rejecting it tells me that he wants it but considering the way he lives I¡¯m certain that he feels he doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    ¡°He told me that he doesn¡¯t deserve it but I¡¯m still having a hard time understanding it. Why would he feel undeserving of love?¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s important for your rtionship for him to open up and tell you the things that have happened to him, I also feel that it¡¯s important for you to understand that his father is his main abuser. He hasn¡¯t detailed how long it¡¯s been going on but I do believe his brothers are in it too.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you asked if I had ever known love?¡±

    I nod my head slowly against the pillow in herp.

    ¡°Now that you seem a lot more lucid than when you first got in here, can you tell me what hurts?¡±

    I open my mouth but no soundes out before I close it again. I feel alpha¡¯s body, slowly lifting off from on top of me until only his hand is left holding mine.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to take your time. It can take some time for everything to function normally when you¡¯ve gone

    into a mild shock like this.¡±

    ¡°Shock?¡± Alpha asks her.

    ¡°From what I can feel, yes. I believe it¡¯s a rarity and only werewolves seem to have it but there is a protective shock that some wolves can go into. It essentially shuts down the nervous system just enough that the individual does not feel pain. They are conscious but they function purely on instinct as long as the threat is urring. Once the threat is removed they respond tomands but have great difficulty with meaningful interactions outside of thosemands. The fact that we have had meaningful responses this soon after the event that triggered it, even though they are inconsistent, is really good.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised that she was able to give an actual medical exnation to my ckouts. It makes me feel a little better that I¡¯m not going psychotic. I tense and whimper slightly as her hand reces alpha¡¯s on the back of my head.

    She slowly digs her fingers through my hair until her fingertips rest upon my scalp. The tingles from the mate¡¯s bond are stronger now that my wolf isn¡¯t held back by the silver. He purrs loudly but I¡¯m struggling again. The pleasing tingles everyone talks about are overwhelming my extremely sensitive post ckout state causing me to draw a sharp breath in, holding it as I try to cope with this new and overwhelming sensation. My body tenses badly causing me to tremble in herp. My squeeze on alpha¡¯s hand pulls him into my increasing distress.

    Chapter Comments

    Visitor

    POST COMMENT

    The very name and thing Lucas uses Cole is what he is actually doing. Why hasnt anyone thrown that fact in his face. He¡¯s 16 and grooming girls as young as 10 into thi¡­

    Visitor

    And Anjte is still with us. She must be a writer¡¯s nightmare, she keeps reading andining. She hasn¡¯t given positive feedback yet. The Alpha has called Lucas out¡­

    View All 3 Comments >

    1

 Rising 333

    The Son of Red Fang

    Chapter <b>333 </b>

    ¡°Breath Cole. ept the mate¡¯s bond. What you¡¯re feeling will help to calm and rx you.¡±

    Unfortunately, what I feel <i>is </i>unlike anything I¡¯ve felt before making it ufortable and overwhelming. I finally let go of the breath I¡¯m holding, attempting to get a basic rhythm back but this attempt only serves to make my ribs scream. I can¡¯t help but whimper and squirm after taking my first full breath in a while. Major mistake, I tell myself.

    ¡°His ribs are bothering him.¡± Jessa speaks quietly.

    ¡°Are you able to read him as you are?¡± Alpha seems curious as to her abilities.

    ¡°Not really, I can feel where he has pain but that¡¯s about it. I think it¡¯s only because of the bond that I¡¯m

    able to feel that.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what you can. It will give us a starting point until we can get more meaningful information from him.¡±

    ¡°His face, neck, ribs and wrist on his left side and both of his hands.¡±

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯d like to get a soft cloth and start working on getting the blood off your face. Do you think you can roll over on your back?¡±

    As much as I want to stay with my mate, I already know from the way my back has tightened that certain things will cause it to go into painful spasms that I can¡¯t handle right now.

    ¡°Alpha?¡± I try again to find my voice.

    ¡°I¡­¡­..¡±

    I stop a moment, nervous that I might upset one of them.

    ¡°I want to stay with Jessa butying on my back right now would cause a lot of pain.¡±

    My voice trembles as I attempt to make my difort with his n known. He studies me a moment before speaking.

    ¡°How about going back to my original idea? Let¡¯s set you up with a warm soak instead. It seems you have be more epting of the medicated soaks we¡¯ve been getting you in and it should help tone down. some of the pain you¡¯re in.¡±

    I nod my head slowly as it does sound nice.

    ¡°Can you tell me anything about your back?¡±

    Alpha asks cautiously about the veryst thing I want anyone to know about. I close my eyes and sigh, shaking my head. I know it¡¯s not the response that alpha wants but I learned the hard way not to talk

    about my biggest weakness.

    Going through a second dye test at the Red Moon pack was just about as painful as healing from the whipping itself. It ruined any ability I once had to speak of the injury. I let go of alpha¡¯s hand, bringing it to my face, protectively covering my eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cole. Try to rx with us.¡±

    Alpha states calmly as he tries to take my hand from my eyes. I pull out of his grip, fearful of the reprisal that no pack has spared me.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Cole. I¡¯m not mad. That¡¯s a big scar on your back and I didn¡¯t expect it to be easy for you to talk about. Don¡¯t fight me. I need you to answer something for me.¡±

    I give up my fight and allow him to move my arm back to my side. I¡¯m struggling to concentrate on my breathing as his desire to know about my back has spiked my anxiety.

    ¡°I promise it¡¯s an easy question. Well the answer doesn¡¯t need to beplex. Does it hurt you toy on your back?¡±

    I take several slow but shallow breaths before answering.

    ¡°Sometimes.¡±

    I whisper simply knowing that my answer would produce more questions about when and why.

    ¡°Okay, so now I have two more.¡±

    I whine slightly knowing that this is going to snowball in a bad way for me. Talking about my back in any way has never resulted in anything good.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an area that Jessa called out and with the amount of scaring I¡¯ve seen I do feel it¡¯s important to ask, did you take any hits to your back during the spar with Lucas?¡±

    I take my hand from alpha and use it to push myself up into a sitting position with my legs dangling over the edge. I take several slow but shallow breaths as I don¡¯t want to exin how my ck outs work but there¡¯s no other way for him to understand the situation.

 Rising 334

    Chapter <b>334 </b>

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I took any hits directly to my back but the only hit I remember was the first one. He was aiming for my jaw but I ducked the first swing. I had juste back up and was looking for a way out when his second swingnded against the left side of my neck. The pain and choking from that hit caused me to go into a ck out.¡±

    ¡°Jon said that you always ck out during sparring lessons. That¡¯s why Jamie was able to call him so he could help you.¡±

    I nod my head as this is very true.

    ¡°At home, yes. I haven¡¯t figured it outpletely yet but what little sparring I¡¯ve done at the first three packs I managed to maintain reality.¡±

    ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve cked out outside of your own territory?¡±

    ¡°No. Some of the tests they did in the hospital caused me to ck out.¡±

    He nods his head slowly, thoughtfully as he ponders his next question.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing a lot better than I expected answering my questions. It¡¯s very important that you understand

    how much I appreciate that.¡±

    I nod my head but keep my eyes to the ground.

    ¡°I need you to tell me Cole, is your back hurting you right now?¡±

    I look up from the floor into his eyes, uncertain as to how truthful I¡¯m allowed to be.

    ¡°What are you searching for, Cole?¡± Alpha¡¯s whisper is nearly imperceptible.

    ¡°A trap.¡± I whisper nearly as quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a trap son. I can¡¯t help you if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s hurting you.¡±

    I nod my head, finally willing myself to believe that he¡¯s genuinely concerned about the pain I¡¯m in.

    ¡°Yes, sir. My back is tight which causes mild pain. I¡¯m not certain what aggravated it butying on my back when it¡¯s tight would cause a lot more pain than what¡¯s there now.¡± I admit quietly to the floor.

    ¡°Okay. I need to know what else. Jessa didn¡¯t pick up on your back and your stress is too high for a read to be painless so I need you to tell me what hurts.¡±

    I sigh hard as telling any alpha about any pain I was in always resulted in being brutally made fun of. My entire life has been spent learning how to hide the pain I¡¯m in and now this alpha wants to know what hurts after his son enacts revenge. I¡¯m confused but too tired to keep fighting against him.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    ¡°Mouth, nose, jaw on my left side, neck and bottom two ribs on the left, both hands and left wrist.¡± ! finally rattle off mechanically.

    ¡°So going back to my original idea. I believe a medicated bath would help reduce the pain you¡¯re in and get you to rx as well. I think some time with Jessa during your soak would be beneficial too.¡±

    I gasp hard.

    ¡°I¡­.. 1¡­..¡±

    The idea of Jessa being in the room with me while I¡¯m naked has put me in a panic. I know that most mates will kiss the first time they meet so the natural progression of things would have them having sex by the time they¡¯re two months into their rtionship but I can¡¯t.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be naked, it¡¯s not proper.¡±

    I finally spit out in a rush making my panic all the more evident.

    ¡°Easy there, Cole.¡±

    Alpha tries to soothe as the touch of his hand on my chin freezes my movements.

    ¡°Breathe, real easy now. Just breathe for a moment.¡±

    He¡¯s holding my head still. One hand under the right side of my jaw the other high on the right side of my

    head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be entirelyfortable with Jessa seeing you naked. I believe the only person that has seen you naked while you¡¯ve been awake is Demetri.¡± Dr. Pierce reenters the room.

    I can hear the water running just inside the door she left open. She walks over to us with something draped over her arm and a clipboard in her hand.

    ¡°Demetri, I need you to take him to the back office, have him disrobe and chart any discoloration or

    swelling that you see.¡±

    She hands him the clipboard as she talks.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to add one more thing to the water so when you settle down into the tub Jessa won¡¯t be able to see anything.¡±

    She smiles at me gently as she holds a robe out for me to slip my arms into.

    ¡°Bubbles have always done marvelous things for rxing the mind, body and soul.¡±

 Rising 335

    Demi¡¯s POV)

    It dowsn¡¯t take long for the X¨Crays to bepleted and to get Colefortably dressed again. Although be¡¯s will quite nervous, it seems like the after effects of the protective shock he went into have worn off and he¡¯s functioning rtively close to an adult.

    I¡¯ve invited him to my office. I want him to see himself in action and I¡¯m curious as well. With Cole being thest patient in the wing and still an hour before dinner is ready, I encouraged lessa toe along to my office and to have dinner with us tonight. My hope is that the more I have them together the more Cole will want this different life, one that is filled with love<b>, </b>understanding and support.

    I turn into my office, turning on the lights as I step out of my shoes. Jessa follows after me with Cole close behind.

    ¡°Jessa?¡± His voice is calm but quiet as he calls her attention to my shoes by the door.

    ¡°Sorry, alpha.¡± She apologizes meekly.

    ¡°Not a big deal really. I only instruct thoseing in here to take them off when I¡¯m implementing physical punishment. It makes it easier for them to remove their pants.¡±

    I say it jokingly but one look at Cole¡¯s face tells me instantly that I¡¯ve said too much.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know that¡¯s not much of a joking matter to you but I don¡¯t want to hide from you that I implement it either.¡±

    ¡°Have you really spanked Lucas over me?¡±

    He sounds hesitant to ask yet at the same time it sounds like he doesn¡¯t believe that it happened.

    ¡°He was spanked as a result of his own actions. I can show you the footage if you wish to see the difference in the way I operate. I save the footage of every spanking that way if I¡¯m ever questioned on my technique I can prove that I¡¯m within the council¡¯s standards.¡±

    He walks forward slowly. His eyes are fixated on the wide but very worn belt hanging on the wall. Even Jessa seems hesitant toe much farther into my office.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have remembered that it was out and put it away before the two of you got in here.¡±

    I watch Cole carefully as he slowly shakes his head. He reaches out and slowly removes it from the nail it hangs on. He runs his hand slowly from one end of the belt to the other. He¡¯s very calm, nearly in a sedated state as he examines the only object I have ever used during my fifteen years as alpha. While I do and have used it multiple times for the worst offenses I also feel that I have done so sparingly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no buckle.¡± He whispers his observation.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I chose it. It¡¯s well worn making it soft and pliable. Without the buckle there¡¯s little chance at idental injuries.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever cut someone with it?¡± His voice trembles with his question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember a specific incident but I do adjust my strength ording to age and rank. I can remember early on as an alpha I didn¡¯t want to participate in physical punishment and you have five years after taking the alpha role to decide on such punishment.

    Even though I¡¯m the fourth generation to help others escape the cruelty of abuse that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist in my own pack and I¡¯m not na?ve enough to believe that it couldn¡¯t happen. It¡¯s what changed my mind about physical punishment. I walked in on a delta male and his mate who were striking their pup so hard with their belt that he was actively bleeding when I stopped them. I called Kathy toe get the pup and take him back to the medical wing. I also called my beta, who at the time was a gentleman named Conner, to help me bring the parents back to my office. That was the first time I implemented physical punishment. They both received ten full strength hits to their bare backside before I sent them to my jail.¡±

    C

 Rising 336

    <b>Chapter </b><b>336 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>What about children?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>don¡¯t like telling parents how to raise their children but I also heavily discourage parents <b>from </b><b>engaging </b><b>in </b>physical punishment on their pups as raw emotions is when abuse tends <b>to </b>ur. It¡¯s rare but the <b>youngest </b>I¡¯ll supervise a spanking by the pup¡¯s parent is eight and it¡¯s only <b>as </b>ast resort. I often refer parents who want <b>me </b>to do the spanking to Julie for several months before I will agree to spank any pup under twelve. Thirteen <b>and </b>above is usually when I step in and take over discipline.

    The higher ranks usually start warrior training around that age, sometimes even before that. asionally<b>, I </b>have run into issues with new trainees engaging in fighting and they are swiftly introduced to the penalty given to those who assault others. Newly shifted males tend to fight the most and I have made it very well known that anything outside of a sanctioned sparring match is assault and is punished ordingly. I am a strict and unforgiving alpha after all. I do not physically punish gammas or omegas as well as anyone who has a history <b>of </b>

    abuse.¡±

    ¡°Why the special treatment?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel it¡¯s special treatment at all. Gammas and omegas are naturally submissive so harsh treatment is rarely the solution. I¡¯ve had far more sess in sending them to counseling than I ever had with spankings and the same logic applies to those who have a history of abuse.

    I need you to understand, Cole, that spankings don¡¯t happen every day. I try everything I can to avoid them. I will admit that I¡¯ve had to do some growing with it.

    After I found that first pup being abused and I was often frustrated with my beta, I took my frustration out on those parents before turning them over to the council. I made several mistakes in its use with Damian and my rtionship with him has suffered from me having a heavy hand. I never did thank you for intervening with Madisyn.¡±

    He looks up from the belt, briefly making eye contact with me before looking back. He swallows hard before speaking again.

    ¡°Dad is right handed. I can¡¯t remember how many times he broke my left wrist with the buckle in order to make me right¨Chanded like him.¡±

    His voice is distant and without emotion as he continues to examine the belt. I step towards him as he folds it in half, rubbing it against his wrist. He lifts the belt and brings it down hard across his right wrist, the p echoing through the room. He ispletely unfazed by the pain as he raises the belt to do it again. I grab his wrist gently, bringing him quickly out of his trance. He looks into my eyes, appearing lost and confused by my actions.

    ¡°Not here, Cole.¡± I remark quietly as I gently take the belt from his hand.

    ¡°Take a seat at theputer, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to show you.¡±

    He nods his head with a quiet ¡®yes sir¡® before stepping away from me. I look over at Jessa to <b>see </b>a look of hurt and

    confusion.

    <b>Chapter </b>336

    <b>It¡¯s </b><b>okay </b><b>Jessa</b><b>. </b><b>Grab </b>a seat and sit with <b>him </b><b>while </b><b>I </b><b>put </b>this <b>away</b><b>. </b>

    <b>She </b><b>nods </b>silently <b>as </b><b>I </b><b>open </b>the top drawer of the file cab and drop the belt inside.

    Alpha?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>sir.¡±

    For a moment he appears stunned by my response reminding me of hisments when Damian remarked <b>on </b><b>the </b>same thing. He truly hasn¡¯t seen much respect.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 337

    <i>¡°</i>No You should able to use

    Te like to view the sparri suatch between gue a

    He remains silent with my request as i avaldur di surab from them, standing in a spot behind an de

    wedst

    him long to navigate the program and star Jual Se

    I creep closer to theputer asain fast payah bey approaches four o¡¯clock it grab a seat and ce it digi

    ¡°What did you find?¡± ask casually as he starts ying, th

    I pulled the timestamp of when he fastened the input it¡¯s going to copy the video feed and save it und

    ¡°How did you get kaur the program so well? When fon perve takes me hours to go through it and find wit

    He shrugs his shoulders.

    My father has the same program. I guess expenditur

    He continues to the is to be denali japuter screen, be ratusaliy turns up the Disting prins Charger wartions as iming, everything was for until a print

    It¡¯s obvious by the beave the beARES TO THE ALTA

    lube

    T

    argued against it and it seem the use¡¯s be for. The Kes pushing Cole <b>in </b>the the

    Acting as

    use seal with putting unter the more en deling on him something

    rights

    The Instant went earthy for Southend Create a te

    tier to get away from the second to seat

    externa

    The change in Cole & mister son the MED L

    past the attate

    age in

    politenes

    Majority of the fix mod Court of young

    predictable offene man

    <b>Chapter </b><b>387 </b>

    There <b>was </b><b>one </b><b>point </b>in <b>the </b><b>video </b>where Lutens had him down <b>on </b><b>the </b><b>ground</b><b>, </b>relentlessly <b>kicking </b><b>him </b><b>in </b>the sam spot. I cover Cole¡¯s ears as <b>I </b>hold his trembling body against my chest. Even Jessa <b>has </b>walked <b>away </b>from the screen, entering the bathroom that¡¯s attached to the bedroom next to my office. Not quite soon <b>enough </b>I can hear my dramatic entrance before I can see myself on this particr camera,

    ¡°It¡¯s over, Jessa. You cane out now.¡±

    I call to her as I try to soothe Cole out of his terror. He slowly lets go of my shirt as his breathing returns to normal. As much as I want topliment his defensive strategy, it¡¯s obvious that seeing this video so <b>soon </b><b>after </b>it actually happened wasn¡¯t a good idea.

    <b>He </b>finally looks at the screen again as I¡¯m approaching him in the video. There¡¯s something about seeing how <b>I </b>reacted to him that has intrigued him. He watches the video closely as he slowly realizes the care I took with <b>him</b>. It¡¯s only after he stops the video, creating the end time stamp, that he looks at me. Confusion is written deep into his navy blue eyes.

    ¡°You held me?¡± He whispers as Jessaes out of the bathroom, her eyes red and puffy from crying.

    <b>¡°</b>You don¡¯t remember?¡± I ask him cautiously. He shakes his head.

    ¡°My first memory after the first hit happened was being in the exam room. The smell of the antiseptic was quite strong but even that is patchy until the bath.¡±

    I nod my head as Jessa settles back into the chair next to Cole. He whimpers lightly as he looks at his mate.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to touch her, to ept her, Cole.¡±

    I whisper near his ear encouraging him to reach out to her. He finally reaches out and wipes the stray tear from her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jessa. I don¡¯t ever want you to see the animal that I be.¡±

    She ces her hand on his before leaning into it. His breathing stiffens, ufortable with her desire to be so

    close to him.

    ¡°It was you being hurt by him that has me upset.¡±

    He reaches out to her with his other hand before hesitating and eventually drawing back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jessa. I¡¯m so<b>, </b>so sorry. I don¡¯t know how to do this.¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡± She whispers as she ces her hand on his face.

    ¡°Be your mate.¡± He barely whispers. You deserve so much more than me.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I can hear the confusion in her voice.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep going like this. I can¡¯t keep lying to myself by pretending everything is okay. Nothing is okay with me. Nothing is normal and it never will be. How, Jessa? How can I deserve to be loved by you? Someone <b>so </b>kind and pure. How could the moon goddess do this to you? How could she match you up with a monster like <b>me</b><b>? </b>I¡¯m

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>337

    <b>sorry</b><b>. </b>You <b>need </b><b>to </b><b>reject </b>me because I¡¯m not even strong <b>enough </b>to release <b>you </b><b>from </b><b>the </b>horrors will bring you <b>Please </b>release yourself to someone better,¡±

    <b>I¡¯m </b>shocked at how things turned so suddenly.

    ¡°No, <b>I </b>won¡¯t reject you. You¡¯re not a monster and you deserve the love I want <b>to </b>give you. Please don¡¯t <b>give </b><b>up </b>on us before we ever <b>have </b>a chance,¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You don¡¯t know me, what I¡¯m used of, what I have actually done. You wouldn¡¯t want me if you knew. <b>Please </b>Jessa. Just think about it. I¡¯m not the mate you want nor the one you deserve.¡±

    He¡¯s backing away from us slowly and I know, this time, I need to let him go as he turns and disappears <b>through </b>the door.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

    61

    <SHARE

 Rising 338

    <b>Tuesday</b><b>, </b><b>April </b>3rd

    <b>(</b><b>Cole¡¯s </b><b>POV</b><b>) </b>

    <b>It¡¯s </b>been nearly a month since my second encounter with the alpha¡¯s son, Lucas. He was right though<b>, </b>I have done everything I can to avoid not just Lucas but the rest of the family as well. I have refused toe down and join them for dinner and I have fallen back into my old habits of making myself as scarce <b>as </b>possible. Not even Jessa has seen much of me. I can¡¯t bring myself to approach her. I could feel her heart break through the bond from what I said. I guess we¡¯re stuck as neither of us has the heart to reject the other.

    I make my way down to the kitchen. I¡¯ve familiarized myself with the pack¡¯s schedule and I have created my own. Breakfast at the dining hall ends just before eight, which means leftovers are in the kitchen by nine. Lunch is avable around one but I wait to get dinner until eight so that alpha and his family have plenty of <b>time </b>to eat and clean up before Ie down.

    It¡¯s slightly before one as I head down the stairs towards the kitchen. I¡¯ve only done a little exploring outside of the pack house. Nothing extensive like I did four weeks ago. <b>Just </b>enough so I can get back to my room to doundry. asionally I have stopped at the park between my room and the pack house while waiting for <b>my </bundry to finish but that¡¯s only when the other prospects are out training.

    Jamie is the only one left out of the Red Fang pack. I guess the other¡¯s must have gotten into fights or something to get sent home already.

    I wander into the kitchen, opening up the cab to pull a te out, setting it quietly on the counter. I open the fridge and take a moment to gaze over the leftovers inside. I quickly spot the cheese burgers<b>, </b><b>a </bmon but easy lunch item I¡¯ve quicklye to love here, and pull the tray from the fridge.

    I wash and dry my hands before peeling back the cling wrap and removing the burgers from their buns. I pop them in the microwave for a minute before putting away the burgers and finding the condiments that go with it. I grab the tray of lettuce and tomato, putting them on the counter before Mayo joins the party. I dress up the buns before putting everything away and pulling the steaming te of meat from the microwave. I assemble my two cheese burgers before making onest stop to the fridge, grabbing a cold bottle of sweet tea from the door. I make my way to the table and sit on the left side of alpha¡¯s chair.

    The pack house is always quiet this time during the week. As much as my wolf longs for the interactions of others it seems no matter where I go I just simply can¡¯t be around others without one of us getting hurt. My wolf has tried repeatedly to remind me of how kind alpha has been to us. Trying to convince me to seek him out, that he has the power no other alpha has to get me away from my father. I¡¯m even starting to doubt my constantpanion now that he¡¯s talking that nonsense.

    A small noise brings me out of my thoughts. I chew quietly and slowly as I peer beside me. The scent alone told me that alpha had joined me at the table. He sits silently, typing something on his phone before putting it down

    on the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally catch up with you. You¡¯ve been really scarce these past several weeks. If it wasn¡¯t for yo scent in the med room I would have thought you had run off.<b>¡± </b>

    He speaks gently with a smile that tells me he¡¯s genuinely happy to see me. There¡¯s something about that smile

    <b>Chapter </b><b>338 </b>

    <b>that </b><b>rxes </b><b>me </b><b>and </b>I can¡¯t help but give <b>one </b><b>back </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s <b>nice </b>to see a smile from you. I guess keeping my distance for a few weeks worked <b>to </b><b>my </b><b>benefit</b>.

    I look back to my te as <b>I </b>take another bite.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you eat. You¡¯ve been doing very well with your weekly check ins with Ang. She said <b>you¡¯ve </b>been progressing nicely. You¡¯ve managed to gain about ten pounds and you¡¯re tolerating the low dose of Effexor she¡¯s started you on<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Inod my head as I swallow my food.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    ? 1

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 339

    <b>Chapter </b><b>339 </b>

    ¡°Taking a lower dose twice a day seems to be helping minimize the side effects, I was surprised <b>when </b>she started me <b>on </b><b>lyrica </b>again. It¡¯s been a while since Dr. Carter has tried me on that. She said there <b>is </b>an increased risk <i>for </i>bad reactions between the two but so far I seem okay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ve been thinking for a while about this. I know you don¡¯t want to be singled out as special but considering you¡¯ve been here about ten weeks and most of the other prospects haven¡¯t even met <b>you</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>honestly believe you would be morefortable if you moved permanently into the pack house.¡±

    I shake my head, disappointed in how this conversation has turned,

    ¡°I thought the goal was to get me back into my apartment with the rest of the prospects?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°It has been for a while but with only Jamie left from your pack I feel that I have a morefortable alternative. I n on moving you to a guest room here on the first floor. I¡¯ve been watching you make the trip to your room <b><i>to </i></b>doundry and you are very interested in what the other prospects are doing so I also want to start introducing testing to you but I¡¯d feel a lot better if you were in the house so I can intervene in any nightmares it may

    trigger.¡±

    I pause and simply stare at alpha. For the first time it truly seems like this alpha actually cares.

    ¡°What do you think, Cole? You¡¯re alreadyfortable with eating the leftovers from the dining and banquet halls, you know your way around the kitchen and you can easily get to Ang. The only knowledge you¡¯re missing is where to do yourundry.¡± I nod my head.

    Although I would have preferred to not be in the same house as Lucas, being on a different floor is a decentpromise considering the other things I will gain..

    ¡°May I see it before I move?¡±

    ¡°Of course. As soon as you¡¯re done eating we can stop by there. It¡¯s on the way to my office, which brings me to my next question.¡±

    I felt there might be a catch but I stay silent.

    ¡°A month ago, when I brought you to my office, you were quite familiar with the Big Brother security program. When I asked about it, your simple response of your father using the same program, made it feel like you were holding back the true extent of the knowledge you have of the program.¡± I open my mouth to say something but

    he interrupts.

    ¡°Now, before you talk I want you to understand that I have a very specific question for you about your

    knowledge<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He pauses as I nod my head. His interruption is actually calming the spike in anxiety calling me out created.

    I¡¯ve

    ¡°Right now my program is set up so I can easily ess three days worth of information from specific ca been told that the cameras are always on and always recording but retrieving information from the cameras that are not automatically set up for the three day recording cycle isn¡¯t easy to do. Neither is the retrieval of

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>339 </b>

    <b>Information </b><b>beyond </b>the three <b>day </b>mark. I¡¯ve called the securitypany several times and Eve Bad revers <b>appointments </b>with them but they have canceled yet <b>again</b>. So, how far back can you retrieve Information

    I study him closely as he is right, <i>he </i>does have a very specific question, one that doesn¡¯t necessarily meant he to give any information of how I know what I know.

    ¡°Five years is the max you can go.¡±

    I speak quietly before biting into the second burger. I know he¡¯s heard me when he looks at me with his head cocked to one side.

    ¡°You can retrieve video footage from five years ago?¡± He sounds impressed.

    ¡°As long as the cameras were installed at or before that timeframe. Obviously if they are fairly new, say only <b>three </b>years old, then I would only be able to get three years but I have managed to go back five on my father¡¯s

    ¡°That¡¯s really good news for me if you¡¯re able to do it again.¡±

    He¡¯s sporting a toothy smile now and sounds so hopeful that I may be able to help him.

    ¡°Yourputer is quite a bit newer than myptop but I¡¯m a quick study.¡±

    He nods his head.

    ¡°What am I looking for?¡±

    ¡°I need to verify that Lucas didn¡¯t forcibly rape any of the other girls he¡¯s slept with.¡±

    ¡°How far back do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°My understanding is that he started having sex at,fourteen so about two and half maybe three years.¡±

    ¡°Has the camera been in his room that long?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. I just haven¡¯t been actively tracking it. I wanted to trust that he would follow the rules. I¡¯m not certain if my being heavy handed with Damian is the reason he turned out so sensitive to the rules but I never thought I would be dealing with something like this from either of them.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to duplicate what I was able to do and find at home but I¡¯m willing to try and help you. This isn¡¯t revenge alpha. I have no interest in causing Lucas more trouble by uncovering his dirty

    secrets.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I would never see it as revenge. I asked for your help. It doesn¡¯t matter that he happens to have some vendetta against you.<b>¡± </b>

    I nod my head as <b>I </b>stand from the table, taking my dish to the kitchen and cing it in the dishwasher.

    ¡°Are you ready to explore your new room?¡± I end up with a shy smile as I look towards the floor. ¡°I¡¯d lik

    <i>2/3 </i>

    The <b>Son </b>of Red Fang

 Rising 340

    Chapter <b>340 </b>

    <b>(</b>Demetri¡¯s POV<b>) </b>

    I¡¯m liking what I see of Cole at the table. It does appear that giving him some space after Lucas attacked him a second time is what he needed.

    He¡¯s still nervous and I could tell that asking again about the Big Brother program spiked his anxiety, which <b>is </b>why I stopped him from speaking before he even tried.

    He follows me easily from the kitchen. He remains silent but he¡¯s close enough for me to catch his scent<b>, </b>reassuring me that he¡¯s following behind me. I take him out of the dining room and briefly through themon room heading north towards the stairs.

    I guide him towards the hallway behind the stairs, stopping at the first room on the right. I type in the pin code, pushing the handle downward before pushing the door open. I turn the lights on as I step inside the room giving

    Cole the space he needs to enter.

    He steps inside slowly, silently taking in the room¡¯s features. It¡¯s ourrgest guest room and nearly equivalent to the prospect dorms. There¡¯s a plush, queen size bed located in the middle of the north facing wall with night stands located on both sides andmps on top of those. A long chest of drawers sits against the wall beside the entry while arge bay window takes up the majority of the opposite wall. The t screen tv is mounted to the wall opposite of the bed with an entertainment center just beneath it holding a mini fridge, microwave, yStation and several games.

    ¡°Over here is the closest. It¡¯s not a walk¨Cin like the efficiency but it¡¯s still spacious<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I introduce as I close the main door and open the closet door hidden behind it. He nods his head without walking

    over to it.

    ¡°Lastly,¡± I speak as I walk across the room to the door beside the tv. ¡°Here¡¯s the bathroomplete with a washer

    and dryer.¡±

    I open the door and turn on the lights leading him inside therge room.

    ¡°So, what do you think? Would you be willing to move into this room today? I understand you wanted to get back with the other prospects but as much as I wanted to make this as close to a normal run as I could with you I just don¡¯t see it happening. Putting you back in the dorms with a separate schedule then the rest of the prospects

    would call a lot of attention to you.¡±

    He nods his head as he drifts back into the main room, sitting on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Can I bring the nket and pillows I have upstairs here?¡±

    ¡°The body pillows you¡¯ve been enjoying, yes. This bed is bigger than the one upstairs so I¡¯ll take you by the linen closet and let you choose the bedding you want to have on the bed. Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, I¡¯d like to stay here.¡± He nods as he speaks.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>340 </b>

    <b>Good</b><b>. </b>I¡¯ll <b>help </b><b>you </b><b>move </b><b>your </b>stuff <b>from </b><b>upstairs </b>after <b>dinner</b><b>. </b><b>I¡¯d </b>like <b>you </b><b>to </b><b>join </b>us <b>tonight</b>. I understand it m <b>be </b><b>a </b>little <b>awkward </b>considering the information <b>I¡¯d </b>like you to <b>find </b>for <b>me </b>but <b>I </b><b>promise </b><b>you</b>, Lucas has already <b>been </b>punished for his actions and nothing you find will add to it.¡±

    He nods his head, silently once again.

    ¡°We stay fairly busy during the week and I¡¯d like to do some testing with you Friday. Jon said you <b>do </b><b>best </b>on defense so I¡¯d like to start there and see how far you can go before it gets too difficult.¡±

    He¡¯s staring hard at my feet. Despite his lowered gaze I can see the nervousness and apprehension <b>this </b>conversation has caused. I take several steps closer to him just to find he counters each one until he¡¯s stuck against the dresser. He whines hard as I reach over, cing my hand on his shoulder, pulling him gently <b>into </b><b>me</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cole. This conversation seems to have taken you a hard south.¡±

    I speak calmly as he submits to my embrace. I¡¯m relieved when he settles his head upon my shoulder.

    ¡°Talk to me Cole. What¡¯s got you so nervous about testing?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡±

    The sentencees out panicked with barely a breath to push it out.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been tested at the other packs?¡± I ask him, shocked at the possibility.

    ¡°The only testing ever done was medical and very painful.¡±

    He whispers as his hands clench around the loose fabric of my shirt.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    §Ó§ä

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 341

    Chapter <b>341 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>They </b>never tested any of your warrior skills? How you would perform in battle defeating the bizan y ability to think on your feet?<i>¡± </i>

    I can feel his head shake ¡®No¡® as 1 slowly adjust my hold.

    ¡°Your skills are indeed impressive. At least what little I got to see on camera of your that with a

    Something about my statement catches his attention.

    ¡°The only training 1 receive is with Jamie¡¯s dad. I really should only call it practice though.¡± He admits tame to the floor..

    ¡°Jon mentioned that you haven¡¯t been formally trained which leads me to believe that your father¡¯s lying on the application goes farther than omitting the fact that you¡¯re on several medications for ptsd.¡±

    He remains silent with my usation as I¡¯m certain he feels he¡¯s the one to me for this use.

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve gotten you all nervous but I¡¯d like to get you back to my <b>office</b>. I¡¯d like to see what kind of wizstry you can perform on this program of mine.¡±

    He slowly lifts his head and body from mine and with a silent nod, heads towards the door.

    This time I¡¯m following him as he navigates silently through themon room to the second tost hall on the west side of the house. I tend to refer to it as the north wing since it¡¯s in between the east and west wings of the

    pack house.

    He easily remembers the location of my office<b>, </b>stopping at the open door without entering.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to go in. Make yourselffortable with theputer.¡±

    He looks up briefly before heading inside. I can tell by his silent demeanor that he¡¯s ufortable and nervous. Could my desire to test his warrior skills still be bothering him?

    The admittance from both him and Jon that he¡¯s had little to no formal training for the prospect program is worrisome but that makes his skills all that more impressive and I¡¯m determined to find out how he learns.

    I enter my office slowly, stopping at the door to slide my shoes off before walking over the freshly vacuumed rug. 1 pull the chair in front of the desk out and sit silently, observing the young man at work. I¡¯m surprised at how quickly he got started and it¡¯s impossible to tell how long it will take for him to navigate through the program to start back tracking the portion of the video feed that I haven¡¯t been able to ess.

    I stay quiet for a while as he clicks and types away at the keyboard easily reminding me of theputer hackers I¡¯ve seen in movies. He¡¯s fully focused on what he¡¯s doing when I finally start asking questions.

    ¡°How is it you learned this?<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>

    He stays silent as his typing slows, making me feel as if he can¡¯t do both things at once.

    It <b>was </b><b>quite </b><b>by </b><b>ident </b><b>really</b>¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>How </b><b>so</b>?¡± <b>I¡¯m </b><b>trying </b><b>to </b><b>keep </b>the <b>conversation </b><b>going </b>considering he¡¯s <b>hyper </b><b>focused </b><b>on </b>his task

    ¡°Do <b>you </b><b>remember </b>what I told you about school?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Sure</b>. You got sick in ninth grade and you were forced to redo the grade. You ended <b>up </b>missing <b>enough </b><b>time </b>during the first half of the year that your school helped you get online and you ultimately <b>graduated </b><b>high </b><b>school </b>early.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes </b>sir. The school had figured out bits and pieces of my home life and when they first presented the <b>idea </b>of <b>me </b>finishing online I told them that dad wouldn¡¯t allow it. He¡¯d rather me be a dropout. That¡¯s when <b>they </b><b>exined </b>why they allowed the meeting to happen without him, that he didn¡¯t have to know about it.

    That¡¯s when they gave me a brand new pack with everything I needed so that I wasn¡¯t using my <b>father¡¯s </b>Wi¨CFiwork to do the work. It took a little while but after just ying around with the Wi¨CFi and several other <b>things </b>I found myself not just on hiswork but on hisputer. The first time <b>I </b>realized what I had done <b>scarred </b><b>me </b>and I got out of it quickly but over time I recreated what I had done and within a <b>year </b><b>I </b>could consistently <b>get </b><b>on </b>dad¡¯sputer without him knowing about it.¡±

    He exins slowly as I patiently listen.

    ¡°That exins how you got ess to the Big Brother program but not how you got so familiar <b>with </b>it.¡±

    He sighs hard and I know I¡¯m getting into something he doesn¡¯t want to talk about. <b>I </b>stand from my chair <b>and </b>walk over to the door. I hang a ¡®Do not disturb¡® sign on the outside before quietly shutting and locking <b>the </b>door.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 342

    Chapter <b>342 </b>

    <b>There¡¯s </b>something about his refusal to talk that tells me he¡¯s determined to leave in July and I can¡¯t stand the idea of him leaving me. I feel this is a unique situation where we arepletely alone and I can push him a little farther than i normally would to get answers from him.

    ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t want to talk about breaking into your father¡¯sputer. I get that, I really do. <b>This </b>room is soundproof and no one is going to bother us. I need you to open up to me. <b>It¡¯s </b><b>a </b>lot to ask of you but it seems like you¡¯re determined to return home and I need to understand why.¡±

    I exin my position gently as I slowly walk back to the desk. He¡¯spletely stopped working on theputer, staring at me intently, Worry and fear consume him as he briefly makes eye contact with <b>me</b>. I watch him as he takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly. A clear sign that I spiked his anxiety. Using that to my benefit is a dangerous move but I¡¯m hoping to get him angry instead of the normal childlike breakdowns he¡¯s been having.

    He returns to his typing, remaining silent. I give him several minutes before trying again.

    ¡°How old were you when you first essed your dad¡¯s Big Brother program?¡±

    I decide to try and work up to the information he¡¯s so hesitant to give me.

    ¡°Neen.¡±

    His reply is simple and barely audible, even with my heightened werewolf hearing, I barely pick up on what he

    says.

    ¡°So after you moved back into the pack house from your apprenticeship with the Jenkins<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He nods silently as he continues to type and click.

    ¡°With your permission, alpha, I¡¯d like to unlock your programming so you can <b>ess </b>five years of video feed easily but in doing so, I will need you toe over here and create a password so the information feed is

    encrypted.¡±

    Although I have always appreciated one¡¯s ability to remain serious and on topic I¡¯m also frustrated by his inability

    to open up.

    ¡°Are you ready now?¡± I ask almost shocked that he could have done it so quickly.

    ¡°No sir. It¡¯s going to take a little longer for me to crack the codes thepany put on the program.¡±

    ¡°Thepany? I didn¡¯t think they were the ones to put restrictions on the video feed.¡±

    ¡°Based on the research I¡¯ve done on thepany, you fill out a questionnaire that tells them what you¡¯re looking for and when you sign a contract with them they set the program up to your specifications. If you need to change those parameters then you have to pay them toe out and change them.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yet you figured out how to hack into their system and change those parameters for nothing more than seeing <b>if </b>

    you could?¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>342 </b>

    I try <b><i>to </i></b>keep <b>my </b>voice calm but I can tell by the <b>way </b>he looks <b>at </b>me <b>that </b>he can hear <b>the </b>irritation behind t

    <b>¡°</b><b>No</b><b>, </b>alpha, I concentrate my learning on skills that I need to know.¡±

    ¡°<b>Why </b>did you need to know this?<b>¡± </b>

    He stops workingpletely. Closing his eyes as he looks down toward the floor.

    <i>¡°</i>Cole<b>?</b>¡±

    I reach out to his shaking hand, lightly touching the tips of his fingers now frozen above the keyboard. He pulls away from my touch, sucking a sharp, shaky breath in before speaking<b>. </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s not something I can talk about.¡±

    His voice is quiet and submissive concerning me as to the reasons behind his desire to hack into such a system<b>. </b><b>I </b>remain silent as he resumes typing hoping the distraction will help keep him from going over the edge. I <b>wait </b>until his typing slows again<b>, </b>taking my time to think of how I could possibly convince him to stay here past <b>July</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave. Do you know that?<b>¡± </b>

    He looks at me briefly before training his eyes back to the screen.

    ¡°No. Why would I? Every pack my dad has sent me to couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of me. <b>I </b>am nothing but a liability.¡±

    His voice is quiet and something about his tone is utterly heartbreaking. <b>I </b>can hear in his voice how he has <b>given </b>up hope. Thest thing I need him to believe is that there¡¯s no way out.

    ¡°Cole, stop.¡± My voice is gentle and pleading. ¡°Stop and look at me.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 343

    <b>He </b>stops but instead of looking at me he turns his body towards me. He ces his arms on the deak, his head bowed. I take his hands in mine, my grip is gentle as he twitches, fighting his own instincts to pull away, I remain quiet, rubbing my thumbs on the tops of his hands, waiting for his desire to fight me to wane,

    ¡°It¡¯s a terrifying thought.¡±

    I start slowly hoping that he¡¯d look up to my face even if he can¡¯t manage to look into my eyes. Ife swallows hard

    but doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡°The idea of you going home after seeing the extensive injuries he sent you away with absolutely terrifies me. I don¡¯t want you to leave but I can¡¯t force you to stay. I have done everything I can to keep my word to you.¡±

    ¡°You said you would keep the council out of it. I told you what would happen if you involved the council, yet you filed a protection from torture request on my behalf.¡±

    He¡¯s trying hard to remainposed but his voice wavers as if he¡¯s trying to convince me of my own actions.

    ¡°Yes I did. I knew when I called Xavier the first time that the council had visited your pack shortly after your arrived home from the first three runs but my early conversations with him kept your name and your pack¡¯s name

    out of it.

    Jessa¡¯s deration to the council and a formalint about the condition you were in when you got here were submitted to the council the Monday after you were admitted to the ICU, although I never heard anything back

    from them.

    Last month, the day you had your dual with Lucas, Jamie found me in my office. I had just gotten done speaking with Xavier after sending him thepleted application for protection from torture. Unfortunately the news <b>I </b>received was not what I was looking for. I only had physical evidence and only pieces of what actually took ce so the likelihood that you would be granted such protection quickly is quite low. Without your willingness to talk, I can¡¯t pursue protection for you like I did the others that I have helped. I have no ability to force you to stay under my protection as there is nothing to keep your dad from sending his warriors to collect you and force you

    home.¡±

    <b>1 </b>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe that you could protect me, so what¡¯s the purpose of talking? At least you¡¯re willing to admit that you can do nothing to stop him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Cole.¡± I give him a moment to fullyprehend what I have said.

    ¡°I am a sanctuary pack and I¡¯m aware of several protection orders, most of which I believe you would qualify for, that I can file to keep you here.

    There are two different protection from torture orders but the information I had only qualified you for the first one. One order is protection from torture where on going torture is likely to ur. All that one does is call attention to the ill treatment of a wolf but isn¡¯t considered a high priority.

    The second one, protection from on going torture as well as protection from abuse both automatically restraining orders preventing your father from being able to force you home while they investigate. The, e both

    <b>Chapter </b>343

    <b>far </b><b>more </b><bplicated </b>than <b>that </b>but <b>that¡¯s </b>the simplest <b>way </b>to <b>describe </b>the most important nspect

    <b>¡°</b><b>But </b>I <b>have </b><b>to </b>talk about what he¡¯s done to me. Prove to you that I¡¯m <b>not </b>making <b>it </b><b>up</b><b>.</b>¡±

    <b>His </b><b>voice </b><b>is </bced with anger, the anger I expect from him considering he¡¯s talked three <b>times </b><b>before </b>me and thes times he was deceived.

    ¡°<b>I </b>have no way of knowing beforehand what tests the council would order to confirm your <b>testimony </b>against your father but I can assure you that no testing would be done before the council has responded <b>and </b>other <b>protections </b>have been put in ce.¡±

    He shakes his head as he suddenly pushes away from the desk, standing angrily.

    ¡°Cole please!¡± I beg as he paces the floor. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re scared and goddess knows you have every right to be but I need something to give them. We both know what will happen if you return home. We both know that he intended to kill you ten weeks ago and it was only by sheer luck that my strict and merciless <b>reputation </b><b>is </b>what your father relied upon when he chose to send you here. We both know you would be dead if you hadn¡¯te here. Cole please. What has he done to you to convince you there¡¯s no way out? That there is no freedom?<b>¡± </b>

    I know he can hear the desperation in my voice as his pacing increased substantially beforeing to a stop. Even the anger on his face couldn¡¯t prepare me for what came next.

    ¡°There is no freedom without innocence!¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    ? 1

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 344

    Chapter <b>344 </b>

    The desperation in his voice floors me. Good thing I was already seated <b>as </b>I certainly wasn¡¯t expecting such confusing response. I stand from my chair and make my way over to him.

    He¡¯s stopped his pacing in front of therge window on the back wall of my office. He adjusts the Minds so he can look outside towards the dense forest that surrounds my territory.

    Thisnd has been in the pack¡¯s possession for centuries and I have kept with previous generations way <b><i>of </i></b>keeping as much forest between the border and living area as possible.

    His deep, predictable breathing alerts me to his anxiety. His clenched fists, to his anger. As I get closer his scent is marred by the bitterness of fear.

    ¡°Cole?¡±

    I speak softly so as not to startle the young man as I get closer to him. I stop and flick on my phone, silently turning on the recording app and sliding it back into my pocket.

    ¡°I need your help understanding what <b>that </b>means. Are you referring to the rumors that you¡¯re a pedophile and a rapist?¡±

    It¡¯s not a surprise when he nods his head yes<b>. </b>

    ¡°They are more than just rumors, alpha.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m confused then. I believe you said that they were unsubstantiated, that they couldn¡¯t be proven.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t keep him from trying<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>He sighs sadly.

    ¡°Talk to me. Please. I¡¯m begging you, please talk to me.¡±

    I¡¯m within inches of being able to reach out and take his hand in mine. He turns to face me but his gaze is back to my feet.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t make me regret this like every other pack has.¡± He whispers.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to talk to me.¡± I reassure him.

    ¡°The allegations against me, what is happening to the girls I mark, the reason I need to mark them and my knowledge of the security program are all connected.¡±

    ¡°Sit with me. Tell me what¡¯s going on. The most important thing I need to understand is why you won¡¯t stay.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ess mine or my father¡¯sputer¡¯s from here.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need ess to either?¡±

    ¡°The files I have saved to myputer. They are the only way to prove my innocence<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>344.

    <b>I¡¯m </b><b>shaking </b><b>my </b>head hard trying <b>to </b><bprehend </b><b>what </b>he¡¯s <b>saying</b>.

    ¡°I¡¯m <b>sorry</b><b>, </b>Cole. I feel like I¡¯m <b>asking </b>the wrong questions because every time <b>your </b>answer I just end up with mor questions. <b>Why </b><b>did </b>you feel the need to gather evidence from the security program<b>? </b><b>How </b>is that evidence rted to the rumors? To the children? Is your father ckmailing you?¡°.

    He¡¯s staring at me hard. He¡¯s obviously overwhelmed by my many questions.

    ¡°It would be easiest on me if you try to organize your questions and ask them one at a time. <b>It¡¯s </b>also easier for me to talk while I¡¯m working but I can¡¯t continue any further until you create an additional password.<b>¡± </b>

    He exins his needs slowly as if he¡¯s testing my receptivity to his suggestions.

    I nod my head as I slowly turn back to myputer. I start back over and sit down in my chair. The screen disys information that I¡¯ve never seen before with a prompt asking me to set up a password for encryption

    activation.

    I scroll one down on a post¨Cit following the directions on the screen before typing it into the box. I <b>grab </b>the post- it as I stand and stuff it into my pocket. I¡¯ll record the password into my pher.

    I walk back over to Cole who¡¯s back to looking out the window, His attitude has changed from frustration <b>and </b>anger to extremely nervous. It hurts to see him this way. He needs to talk, we both know that, but for him to be so nervous that he¡¯s fearful is not what I want for him. I walk up behind him without touching him.

    ¡°Would you like some water?¡±

    My voice is gentle but his nervousness doesn¡¯t give him a break from the fight or flight reaction. He slowly lets his breath out as he nods.

    ¡°Yes, please. I¡¯d appreciate that.¡±

    ¡°Make yourselffortable.¡±

    He nods again as I walk towards the mini fridge in my office. I¡¯d really rather him take a protein shake but I know with his anxiety that it may cause him to feel sick if he did.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    2

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 345

    <b>Chapter </b><b>345 </b>

    <b>He </b>makes <b>himself </bfortable at theputer again and <b>he¡¯s </b>steadily <b>typing </b>again <b>as </b><b>I </b><b>do </b><b>the </b>same<b>, </b><b>I </b><b>ce </b>the <b>pen </b><b>and </b><b>steno </b><b>pad </b>I retrieved from the <b>file </b><b>cab </b>on the desk <b>in </b><b>front </b><b>of </b>me, taking several minutes <b>to </b><b>try </b><b>and </b><b>formte </b><b>my </b>thoughts but end up at a <b>dead </b>end.

    ¡°Without understanding <b>what </b>is going on it¡¯s difficult for me to create questions in any order that <b>would </b>make <b>sense</b><b>. </b>Let¡¯s start as close to <b>the </b>beginning as <b>you¡¯re </b>willing to <b>go</b>. You said that you stumbled <b>upon </b>your <b>ability </b><b>to </b><b>ess </b>your father¡¯sputer by ident and despite the fear that discovering such <b>ess </b><b>caused </b><b>you</b><b>, </b><b>you kept </b>going <b>back</b>.¡±

    ¡°<b>That¡¯s </b>correct.<b>¡± </b><b>He </b>responds to my statement as if I had asked him a question.

    ¡°What happened to create the desire to keep going back until you could easily ess not <b>just </b>his <bputer </b><b>but </b>the security program as well<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°In all honesty, alpha, that¡¯s not the beginning.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He takes several deep breaths before he starts.

    ¡°Do you remember what I told you when you asked about my girlfriends and sexual activities with them<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes, the first girl you were with was Allison.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir and because of her age, rank and status as a warrior my father approached me about having sex with her

    no matter if she wanted it or not.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember you mentioning the sanctioned rape in your pack.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what I told you about having pups?¡±

    I take a moment trying to think of what he¡¯s said as that conversation was one I didn¡¯t record.

    ¡°I remember you telling me that you weren¡¯t allowed to have pups.¡±

    ¡°My father told me when I was sixteen that he has evidence of my brothers¡¯s rapes and if I get any she¨Cwolves pregnant he would turn that evidence in to the council.¡±

    I nod my head slowly trying to wrap my head around what he¡¯s saying.

    ¡°I stopped trying to date because Reba¡¯s ims that I raped her until she was pregnant five months after we broke up went wild within the pack. I guess it wasn¡¯t that far of a stretch considering everyone already believed that I was raping the littles. Dad had already started punishing me every time a marking was found on a little. It was monthly by the time he sent me to live with the Jenkins and he continued it even after I had moved.¡±

    ¡°The private training you were receiving the fifteenth of every month was because he found little girls marked?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. Even though I didn¡¯t have anything to do with any markings that appeared on the littles for months after I left the pack house, he imed that even little boys had shown up with my mark. Jon discovered

    hteen

    one of my harsher punishments six months after I moved in plus another <b>even </b><b>worse </b>one a monthter<i>, </i>bad imed that multiple pups had been brought to him marked. A physical done on <b>the </b><b>pups </b><b>showed </b>evidence of sexual assault,¡±

    His voice bes hushed and ashamed when finishing thest part of his statement.

    ¡°Outside of Caitlyn, Brittany and Jeremy, did you have any contact with any pups during the time <b>you </b>lived <b>with </b>Jon?¡±

    I can¡¯t help but be as specific as possible even though he just said that he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°No sir. I had no knowledge of any marks after the three girls I mentioned to you when I first got here and I have never marked a boy. They don¡¯t need to be marked.¡±

    ¡°So your markings are only when they need it?¡±

    I know it¡¯s a silly question but I want to make certain this is right. He nods his head.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to pause a second because it¡¯s important for me to know this.¡°.

    ¡°Okay,¡±

    ¡°What is your understanding of what¡¯s going on with the girls that you mark?¡±

    He sighs heavily and I have no idea if he¡¯s going to entertain my question.

    ¡°In the beginning I knew very little. I was only sixteen and the only way I knew to research using pressure to release the muscle spasms is because Olivia told me she was in heat.

    The reason she refused to go to the doctor is because of what happened during her first heat. Her father didn¡¯t understand what was causing her to be in so much pain so he took her to the doctor. When the doctor discovered she was in precocious heat they took it to Alpha Redmen as precocious heat only urs when a pup is consistently sexually abused.¡±

    ¡°Not all pups that are sexually abused will go into precocious heat.¡± I interrupt gently.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know anything about that but I do know that all pups that end up in heat as a pre¨Cshift have been sexually abused.¡±

    ¡°That is also correct.¡±

    ¡°When the doctor reported it to Alpha Redmen, he called Delta David into his office for <b>a </b>chat. Two dayster, Olivia received a belting for lying about who molested her.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe she was lying?¡±

    ¡°No sir. The second time she came to me, the reason she didn¡¯t trust me was because all three of them assaulted her. It put her in a lot of pain and made her heat even harder for her to handle.

    The third time she came was when I marked her for the first time. She stayed with me for two weeks and the mark

    <b>Chapter </b>345

    <b>had </b><b>faded </b><b>and </b>disappeared by the <b>time </b>her heat was over. <b>When </b>she returned the fourth these, be <b>her </b>again<b>, </b>that¡¯s when she <b>told </b>me of the power that it held.-

    Chapter <b>Comments </b>

    2

 Rising 346

    <b>Chapter </b>346

    ¡°The power?¡± I can¡¯t help but question.

    <b>¡°</b>Yes sir. It was when she brought me Annabel that she told me that not only did the marking relieve her intense pain and overwhelming fatigue but it prevented the pack members from assaulting her. She begged me to provide <b>that </b>same relief to Annabel.¡±

    ¡°Now you said before that your father discovered these marks and called you to his office about a week after <b>you </b>did it. You also mentioned just a few minutes ago that he started punishing you monthly. What made you believe, other than the timing, that he was punishing you for the markings?¡±

    ¡°Whenever he punishes me he rants about what I¡¯ve done wrong. ¡®You filthy rapist, how dare you mark <i>a </i>pup.

    Tends to stay with you awhile.¡±

    He stays silent for a minute after finishing the statement. I remain quiet as well, giving him a minute to digest

    the memories of such atrocities.

    ¡°I understand the purpose behind the markings, <b>the </b>reason they look for you when you¡¯re gone. When I was on rotation at different packs I ran into a pack where women and children were abused in much the same way you see at your pack. Every week they had young girls in the hospital in debilitating pain. It took me a long time to digest that these young girls were in heat before their first shift. It was even worse to find out that there was little the hospital could do to relieve their pain outside of strong IV painkillers that often sedated them.¡±

    He nods his head as he gets back into the program, asionally sitting back silently waiting for something to

    load.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m still struggling to put together the pieces. How does the sexual abuse that creates the need for you to provide protection marks connect with your need to learn this security program? You have already proven<b>, </b>over thest ten minutes, how skilled you are at manipting it.¡±

    I

    He sighs hard and it seems he¡¯s less willing to talk about his need to break into the system than he was detailing

    the assaults going on.

    ¡°Dad has been building a false case against me for rape and child molestation since I was eighteen.¡±

    He speaks quietly and shamefully acknowledging yet another issue that he¡¯s been dealing with. I reach out and grab his hand. He whines slightly as he tries to pull away, looking directly at me for a moment when he can¡¯t.

    ¡°What do you know about this case he¡¯s building against you?¡±

    He stares at my face, his eyes darting from side to side in an effort not to look directly in them. I stand from my seat, covering his eyes with my hand without touching his face.

    ¡°Slow down Cole. I can¡¯t help you if I don¡¯t know the whole story of what¡¯s going on. He¡¯s building a case against you and the only way to prove your innocence is with what you¡¯ve saved on yourptop. I¡¯ve put that much together but I need more information. Please Cole. You¡¯re doing extraordinary. Don¡¯t shut down now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. The more I say the more I feel I deserve to be sent home.¡±

    <b>Talk </b>to <b>me</b><b>. </b><b>Please</b>. Give <b>me </b><b>the </b>chance that <b>you¡¯ve </b><b>given </b><b>no </b><b>one </b>else

    <b>I </b><b>have </b><b>moved </b>the hand covering his eyes to the back of his head. Ils eyes are closed<b>, </b>his <b>head </b>bowed, yel <b>appears </b>rxed andforted by my gentle touch and slow movements. I slowly draw <b>my </b>hand away as His breathing slows and his body visibly rxes.

    ¡°I was neen and a half when my apprenticeship with Jon ended and Alpha Redmen ordered <b>me </b><b>to </b><b>return </b>to the pack house. Things had steadily gotten worse again and with alpha ordering me to stay away <b>from </b><b>the </b><b>Jenkins </b>for <b>six </b>months, I didn¡¯t have much to upy myself.

    I pulled out theptop that my high school gave me. I wasn¡¯t even certain if it would work considering it hadn¡¯t been touched since I moved out. To my surprise, it did. Since I no longer needed it forpleting <b>my </b>schoolwork, I wasn¡¯t too worried about exploring the coding that made it work. I did a lot of research online and explored YouTube a bunch but something about it clicked with me and after six hours of nearly nonstop exploration, <b>my </b>screen goes ck for several seconds.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    61

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 347

    <b>Chapter </b><b>347 </b>

    <b>At </b>first I had no idea what was going on. I checked the plug to see if I disconnected it. Checked to see if the light <b>at </b>the front of <b>the </bputer indicated that it was on. Moved the mouse again in case it was asleep<b>. </b><b>Suddenly</b><b>, </b>after <b>thirty </b>seconds of thinking I destroyed myputer, a different screen pops up.

    <b>I </b>could see the mouse moving on its own so I unplugged mine and simply watched without touching it. <b>I </b><b>was </b>struggling to understand what was going on. I was about to turn myputer off when the mouse started opening a file that had my name on it. I was hooked as there were dozens of video feeds saved <i>in </i>the file. As I sat <b>there</b><b>, </b>the mouse scrolled down to the very bottom of the file and clicked on thetest video to be added <b>to </b><b>it</b><b>. </b>

    The window opened and the video started ying. The male in the video wasn¡¯t me although I recognized it easily as my brother Kristoph. All three of us boys look a lot like our father and outside of very subtle differences in height, weight and eye color which really can¡¯t be seen on a ck and white video feed, we look the same.¡±

    He copses back into my chair, spinning it gently from side to side. He looks exhausted and fearful with tears threatening to escape his eyes.

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    I ask in a hushed tone uncertain if he would be willing to divulge what¡¯s bothering him.

    ¡°He was raping her.¡±

    He whispers slowly, barely able to get the words out of his mouth.

    ¡°Cole?¡±

    I can¡¯t help but reach out to him again but he¡¯s frozen in the memory.

    ¡°Kristoph was the animal, the monster my father has the pack convinced I am.¡±

    The tears fall silently as he appears to grieve the realization of what his life has be. He takes a deep breath, holding it for a few seconds before slowly letting it out again.

    ¡°He started telling me about the security cameras being everywhere in the territory a month after he gave me permission to rape Allie. I found out that he had one installed in every room two weeks after I used the master card to enter her room because when he called me in for a meeting heughed at me.

    ¡®You stupid pup. I give you the opportunity of a life time and not only did you not fuck her but you couldn¡¯t even be man enough to sleep in the same bed as her.¡®

    I know my mouth was gaping open because he made certain to say something about it before telling me that he saw me on the security footage. That there isn¡¯t a single room in the territory that doesn¡¯t have one. That was the first time he mentioned running away.¡±

    ¡°Running away?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It confused me too, alpha. It wasn¡¯t until yearster that I started to understand his statement; don¡¯t

    are

    <b>Chapter </b><b>347 </b>

    <b>even think </b><b>about </b><b>running </b>away<b>. </b>

    <b>He </b><b>sighs </b>hard <b>as </b><b>he </b>looks <b>up </b>at the ceiling, <b>stilling </b>all movements <b>as </b><b>he </b><b>continues</b><b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Allie <b>broke </b>up with me shortly after my first shift and the discovery of Olivia in <b>my </b><b>room</b>, <b>Six </b><b>months </bter Givi came back and I was happy to have herpany, even if the little one was in a ton of <b>pain </b><b>from </b><b>what </b><b>her </b>father and brothers had done to her.

    <b>She </b>was farther into her heat cycle this time and them assaulting her made the cramping and fatigue <b>so </b><b>much </b><b>worse</b>. She was physically sick from the pain to the point where she barely ate. I managed to steal cases of <b>protein </b>shakes from the kitchen and bottles of Tylenol and Motrin from the closet because I knew that she needed <b>the </b>nutrition and pain relief to deal with the cramps.

    It was a week after she left that the rumors that I was in a rtionship with Olivia started. I did my best <b>to </b><b>ignore </b>them and a few monthster Rachel asked me out. As I exined in January, I bailed on her after only <b>dating </b><b>for </b>three months. I had just started working with Jon part time and there were several times that she criticized <b>me </b><b>for </b>not being into the rtionship.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 348

    <b>Chapter </b><b>348 </b>

    <b>He </b>put air quotes around the word ¡®into¡® to emphasize the meaning behind the statement.

    <b>¡°</b><b>The </b>one night <b>I </b>visited her at her house, met her parents and ate dinner with her, she dragged <b>me </b><b>up </b><b>the </b>stairs into her room. She sat in myp and started making out with me on her bed. She started putting her hands all over my body, underneath my shirt.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>I <b>was </b>stiff and ufortable but I tolerated her advances until she started trying to take my pants <b>off</b><b>. </b><b>I¡¯m </b>ashamed that it took her undoing the button and zipper of my pants before I realized what was going on. I stood up quickly, dumping her into the floor causing her to cuss me before whimpering about how she just wanted to have fun. I left and stopped answering her calls and texts. Reba came after me next. I didn¡¯t find out <b>until </b><bter </b>but she¡¯s Rachel¡¯s best friend.¡±

    He sighs again.

    ¡°Things went nearly identical with her as it did with Rachel. The big difference was she wasn¡¯t shy about talking to my dad. He punished me every month I was with her because of her usations that I <b>was </b>abusing her. At <b>least </b>that¡¯s what he told me while he was belting me.<b>¡± </b>

    He closes his eyes as heys his head back in the chair. He¡¯s doing surprisingly well. It¡¯s all information that I need but I find myself getting anxious about his exploration of his father¡¯sputer from his own room again.

    ¡°It was a month after I left Reba when Olivia came back. She knocked on my door and as much as I enjoyed having the littles around, dad had made it clear that my interactions with her would be punished. That no son of his was going to prey upon the youngest, most vulnerable members of his pack.

    When she knocked on the door around dinner time, I expected it to be one of the maids bringing me a te of food and a drink that I would likely just toss in the trash. I was shocked to see Olivia. I had lost track of time and didn¡¯t realize she was due to start her heat cycle.

    She was in tears from the pain she was in, begging me to mark her again. As much as I wanted nothing to do with another belting, I couldn¡¯t turn her away. Goddess the pain she was in was insane. I tried everything I could to relieve her of the pain but nothing worked. Liquid Tylenol every six hours, liquid Motrin every eight hours. I spent hoursying with her smoothing out the muscle cramps that caused knots the size of baseballs in her abdomen, the entire time that she cried she was begging me to mark her. I kept arguing that it wasn¡¯t right for a shifter to mark a pre¨Cshift but she countered with how much relief she had after I marked her. That the pain and side effects of being marked weren¡¯t nearly as bad. She was adamant that she wanted it again, just not as rough this time<b>. </b>I finally caved in and ran her a hot bath not knowing what would happen.

    Once she was clean andfortable I made certain it was what she wanted and told her that she was going to mark me too. The side effects for both of us happened within five minutes of the marking andsted three days. Once the side effects wore off and the only evidence left was my mark, she went home. Within a week I was called to my dad¡¯s office and for the first time he used me of rape. It was my first belting chained in the back room of the training center.

 Rising 349

    The next month, Olivia brought me Annabel begging me to do the same to her, I refused, argued with les fervently but in the end I caved. She was in so much pain and the only thing I understood was that marki ter gave her relief. It was while Annabel was sleeping in my bed that Olivia started talking to me. Telling me duke how she didn¡¯t have a mom and that the gets touched by all the mates in her family. She said that during h?r hest cycle was when they were the worst and what they did to her increased the pain the was already in. When the jett with my mark on her, everyone left her alone. The cramps, fatigue, nauses; after the initial side effects left her the had no other ill effects and didn¡¯t need any medication. She assured me that by the end of her cycle no one knew

    it was even there.

    1 cared for Annabel with Olivia¡¯s help for three days before she returned to her family. A weekter I was in the training room and I heard the first of the pedophile usations. A monthter, Olivia brought me Sallie. The usation was out there and they are suffering as much as me, I can¡¯t stand to see a little one fearful or in palo so I took care of her and a weekter I¡¯m in the training center with my dad taking care of me

    A few weekster I was told to get out of his house. Every time he belted me he ranted about if I ever run away than I would have hell to pay as he would turn all the evidence he has of me raping the littles over to the council and it would put me away for the rest of my life.¡±

    I¡¯m inplete shock as he pauses, taking a break from detailing his involvement with the littles of his pack.

    ¡°Your father is ckmailing you?<b>¡± </b>

    I ask again in a gasp the conclusion I wanted to stay in my head.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s what it is. I thought ckmail only dealt with truths that weren¡¯t known to the public and when someone finds out they manipte you into doing what they want to keep the person with knowledge quiet.¡±

    I nod my head as I add to his assessment.

    ¡°Even if the knowledge is false, using such knowledge to manipte is still ckmail.¡±

    He nods silently as he starts taking several deep breaths reminding me of my warriors before they head into

    battle.

    ¡°I ran off into the bathroom when I saw the brutality that my brother was using on her. I didn¡¯t recognize the she¨Cwolf he was with but that doesn¡¯t really mean anything as to if she was a pack member or not. When I recovered from getting sick I returned to theputer. The video was gone and the mouse cursor still. It took me an hour to figure out how to get out of hisputer.¡±

    He stops for a moment and for the first time since I set it down, he picks up the bottle of water I ced on my desk. He examines the lid carefully before twisting it open and taking a long drink from it.

    ¡°Is there any way I can get you to down a protein shake instead? We both know you need the calories.¡±

    ¡°I ate those two burgers beforeing back here and they¡¯re not ying nice now that I¡¯m anxious.¡±

    He replies quietly as he shakes his head.

    1/

    I didn¡¯t think so.

    We <b>remain </b>quiet for a minute while he finishes the water and <b>formtes </b>his <b>thoughts </b>

    It took me longer than it should have for me to first, pick up on what he was doing with the video and secon believe that it could actually <i>be </i>true.¡°

    ¡°What is it that you believe is going on?¡±

    ¡°As I said before, when I was sixteen I was told if I got a girl pregnant he would pursue rape charges <b>against </b><b>me </b>It¡¯s a little hard to pursue rape when you can¡¯t even get a video of me having <b>sex </b>so what¡¯s the next best way to im it?¡±

    I shake my head but otherwise remain silent as he¡¯s yet to turn the chair to look at me.

    ¡°What better way to frame me than to use footage of my brothers doing the very thing I was expected to <b>do</b><b>. </b>

    He sighs deeply.

    ¡°Two monthster I tried again. It took a lot longer to figure out what I did the first time. The difference was 1 grabbed an unused notebook and wrote down everything I did so I had a record of what I was doing.

    It took several attempts to get into my father¡¯sputer and I was up most of the night but I finally got <b>into </b><b>his </b>again. I had managed to break into severalputers on my dad¡¯swork during that time so each time <b>I </b><b>got </b>into one I explored it before writing down who¡¯sputer it was. I only kept track of Beta Andrew and Delta David¡¯sputers as I had discovered some files that I felt might be of some interest to the council.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 350

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>350 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>You had that much foresight at neen?¡±

    ¡°<b>Honestly</b>, at the time I didn¡¯t know what I was going to do with the ess, the information. All I knew was hid to have <b>the </b>information. Something inside me was guiding me, causing me to obsess over figuring out how to get back into my dad¡¯sputer.

    <b>I </b>controlled the urge for two months before I cracked under the pressure of my own brain relentlessly atting <b>what </b>else does he have in that file? What could he be nning to do with it?¡°¡±

    ¡°<b>He </b>changed hisputer¡¯s background screen which made it harder to recognize that I was in it. I had actually essed it about two hours before then but I saw the mouse cursor moving so I backed out and gave him time to get off of it. It didn¡¯t take me long to make copies of the file with my name on it and several others that I felt might be useful.

    The Big Brother program was a bit harder to copy. I had to repeat the process of getting into my dad¡¯sputer then figure out the programming before I had unlocked it enough to copy and transfer it to <b>my </bputer.

    It was only when he added videos <b>or </b>documents to the files <b>I </b>copied that I realized my copy was updated <b>with </b><b>his</b>. Even though I go back and search hisputer for any new files he may have created every few <b>months</b><b>, </b>the way I copied the other files has made it so I don¡¯t have to break into it very often.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°How often do you visit hisputer?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Two, maybe three time a year.¡±

    ¡°I understand the importance of this information but that doesn¡¯t make letting you leave any easier. There¡¯s got to be a way for you to ess one of thoseputers from here.¡±

    My voice is desperate, almost whiny as I try to convey to him the importance to me that he stays.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay alpha. I can¡¯t ess dad¡¯sputer from yourwork and I always shut down and lock up myptop before I leave the pack.¡±

    ¡°You have no one you can contact that could get it for you?¡±

    He shakes his head before exining.

    ¡°I don¡¯t own a cell phone. I could get Jamie to call his dad but that would look suspicious considering Jon has never entered the pack house outside of meeting with Alpha Redmen in his office<b>. </b>Instructing him on how to get his girls to break into my room could be disastrous if they¡¯re caught since they¡¯ve never done it before and I have no contact information on the littles that I help on a regr basis. Of the girls I help<b>, </b>only five are brought to me by a parent. I always leave a note for the littles that seek refuge in my room letting them know when I left for a prospect run at another pack so they know not to look for me. They will alert the others so the littles that go into heat while I¡¯m gone know they have to find another means of protecting themselves.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do to convince <b>you </b>to stay<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>350 </b>

    He shakes his <b>head </b><b>again </b>before <b>slowly </b><b>turning </b>the chair <b>towards </b><b>me</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°<b>You </b>really don¡¯t <b>want </b>me to leave?¡± He whispers.

    Shocked <b>at </b>the idea that someone would want him.

    <b>¡°</b><b>What </b>can I do to help you understand that I am the real thing? That not only do I have the knowledge <b>and </b>means of helping you get away from this situation but I desperately want to help you. You don¡¯t <b>deserve </b>this hell, Cole. He damn near killed you. Do you understand that he purposely, maliciously poisoned you? That <b>if </b><b>you </b><b>hadn¡¯t </b>been here, in my care, you would have died?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time.¡±

    He whispers as he turns the chair away from me again.

    ¡°My fear is that it¡¯s not thest<b>. </b>I¡¯m terrified that if I let you leave you will not return even if I send my bus <b>to </b>retrieve you in January.¡±

    ¡°The only way I leave my pack is to go rogue, alpha. The very situation that he¡¯s waiting for in order to release the information that I¡¯m some dangerous pedophile ready to rape your kids.<b>¡± </b>

    Chapter Comments

    1

 Rising 351

    <b>Chapter </b><b>351 </b>

    <b>His </b><b>voice </b><b>is </b>low, ashamed of the situation he¡¯s in. I take a deep breath and sigh<b>, </b>sitting <b>back </b><b>in </b><b>my </b>

    chair.

    ¡°Even if you invite me back for the second run. Even if you send your bus for me. I would <b>not </b><b>be </b><b>able </b>to return as Alpha Redmen won¡¯t approve of me attending a second run<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    His voice is quiet but steady as he starts giving me information I wasn¡¯t prepared for.

    ¡°Two years ago, in early January, my dad told me that he was going to allow me to explore the prospect program. He was tired of my begging and felt it would be a good lesson for me to learn that all packs are the same. That joining the prospect program would not make what I deserve <b>disappear</b><b>. </b>He exined to me how useless I was and there wasn¡¯t any point in me being out of the territory more than six months as no one would want me in their territory any more than he did so he has told me repeatedly that if I¡¯m gone out of the territory more than six months he would report me <b>as </b>a dangerous rogue, a feral wolf to the council.

    I was supposed to go to the White Mountain pack for my first run but the evening before the bus came he forced me into the training room. The belting I received was bad enough that I wasn¡¯t able to get to the bus the next morning. I found out three monthster that the council had rejected the application because it was iplete.

    Three monthster, after several daily beltings, he got tired of seeing me and I got sent off to the Yellowtail pack. I think it was four or five hours away. Some how he found out about Das ranting about me raping Luna Sasha and the pups at the Yellowtail pack. So¡­.¡±

    He sighs hard as he pauses.

    ¡°So, now he makes sure that Das is on every run I go on so he spouts off about the rape rumors and after I end up in the hospital for several weeks to months they get rid of me.<b>¡± </b>

    I can tell by his voice that his mood has gone down hill and he¡¯s closed himself off from considering the conversation we¡¯re having. I reach out andy my hand on his arm once he goes silent, attracting his attention back to me.

    ¡°Please, think about it. I know it¡¯s been a rough go with Lucas but I swear to you, the malice from the individuals that came after you were not my doing. The nurse that assaulted you at General, she¡¯s no longer working there. As much as you don¡¯t want to hear it, it¡¯s important that you understand that I did implement physical punishment twice for what Lucas has done. For assaulting you while you were taking care of Madilyn he took ten hits from Patrick and when he refused <b>to </b>get you the wheelchair I did the timing method you spoke of. The difference between what you experienced at Red Moon and what I did was I used my delta, Anthony, and when he didn¡¯t do <b>as </b><b>I </b>had instructed I called him off early.¡±

    <b>I </b><b>knew </b><b>Cole </b><b>wouldn¡¯t </b><b>like </b><b>this </b>and <b>doesn¡¯t </b><b>disappoint </b><b>when </b>he swings his <b>chair </b><b>around </b>to lone i <ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>

    ¡°<b>You</b>¡­ <b>you</b>¡­¡±

    His <b>face </b>is horrified at the thought that I did that to Lucas. I hold my hand up, stopping his <b>struggle </b><b>to </b>speak against what I had done.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>used the wheelchair to distract but also teach the girls aboutpassion. The true reason he received physical punishment was because he admitted that he was actively pursuing under aged girls and he is actively refusing to give me a list of all the ones he¡¯s been with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you asked me to do this.¡±

    His voice is hushed as he tries to understand.

    ¡°It is why I asked how much you knew about the program. Now, while our conversation about <b>you </b>leaving your pack is not over, it is on pause as it¡¯s obvious you have shut down on that subject.¡±

    He quickly adverts his eyes down, his body disying the shame he feels.

    Chapter <b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 352

    <b>Chapter </b><b>352 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Look </b>at me<b>, </b>Cole. You have nothing to be ashamed of and you¡¯re not in any <b>trouble</b>. It¡¯s <b>simply </b><b>a </b><b>recognition </b>of where we¡¯re at in that particr conversation. I don¡¯t expect <b>it </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>easy</b>. <b>Thank </b><b>you </b>for sharing with me.¡±

    It¡¯s at the end that I get him back. He lifts his head and looks at me briefly before <b>I </b>start <b>again</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain how far you¡¯ve gotten <b>be </b>a great help to me if you girlfriends over so I can go backter and try to identify them.<b>¡± </b>

    With the program but if you¡¯refortable with <b>it</b>, <b>it </b><b>would </b>could scan footage of Lucas¡¯s bedroom and time stamp when he <b>has </b><b>had </b>

    He looks into my eyes, searching them. While I will not pretend to know what he¡¯s looking for, <b>it </b>no longer disturbs me like it once did. Once he¡¯s satisfied with what he sees he turns back to theputer, typing and clicking quickly.

    ¡°How far back would you like me to go?¡±

    I take the time toy out exactly what I¡¯m looking for in the video feed and he gets straight to work. About four hourster he¡¯s still hyper focused on what I¡¯ve asked minus the handful of times I

    forced him to stop.

    Every hour I have physically put my hands under his to get his attention and stop his work, insisting that he use the bathroom and take a drink break to rest his eyes. He has said little during this time and I know we¡¯re approaching dinner when Lillyes to the office.

    I left the office door open after I retrieved myptop from my room. I underestimated the time it would take for Cole to go through the feed and after the first hour decided to get some of my own work done. I¡¯ve had several pack memberse to me. It was after I returned from my secondary office next door for the third time that he reassured me that unless they needed privacy it didn¡¯t disturb him for them to be there. I ended up with three more visitors after that resulting in me getting nothing done.

    I smile and lean into the sideways hug my luna embraces me in once she¡¯s beside the chair in front of my desk.

    ¡°I rarely get to see you in this chair.¡± She teases yfully.

    ¡°He appearedfortable in that chair so I just left it be.¡± I smile before giving her a kiss.

    ¡°Seems like I found myself a hacker.¡± I chuckle lightly, giving Cole a smile when he looks at me.

    ¡°Wrap up the feed you¡¯re on if you¡¯ve started a time stamp. It¡¯s time to head out to the dinner

    table.¡±

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>He </b><b>gives </b><b>me </b><b>a </b>nod <b>since </b><b>he </b>returned his gaze to the sermon<b>. </b>

    <b>After </b>several minutes and he¡¯s not showing any signs of slowing, I stand from <b>my </b>seat <b>and </b>make my way around the desk. I sigh hard as he¡¯s gotten right back into the feedpletely <b>forgetting </b>about

    <b>dinner</b><b>. </b>

    I touch his arms lightly and slide quickly to his wrists, lifting them gently from the keyboard <b>and </b>mouse. I can tell by the video that he¡¯s not currently seeking the other end of the time stamp.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. We¡¯re done for tonight. You wille back to this tomorrow after you¡¯ve <b>had </b>

    lunch.¡±

    He finally looks at my face briefly before looking at the floor, his nod is barely perceptible as I <b>step </b>away, giving him space to stand. I¡¯m immediately concerned when his bnce falters as soon as he takes his first steps.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Just a little stiff, alpha.¡± He responds softly as he holds onto the chair.

    ¡°Do you need any help?¡±

    ¡°No sir. I just need to stand for a minute.¡±

    I wait patiently for him to start moving. Knowing the direction that we¡¯re headed, he starts towards the door shortly after. He makes his way out to the table, stopping just outside the dining room.

    ¡°Cole!¡±

    I smile when I hear my girls shout his name, climbing off their chairs they run for the young man. He drops to his knees, catching them as they excitedly run into him. My joy is short lived when I notice how ufortable he is with their desire to hug him.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    32

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 353

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b>353

    <b>He </b><b>may </b><b>have </b>dropped to his knees to ept them but his arms are now held wide <b>open</b>, unable to bring himself to touch them. I leave Lilly with a sigh, knowing that he still has a very <b>long </b>and painfully difficult road ahead of him.

    ¡°Rx Cole, don¡¯t fight me.*

    I reassure him gently as I ce my hand in his. I slowly bring his left arm around Madilyn, cing his hand on Madisyn¡¯s back before doing the same with his right.

    ¡°I have no issues with you talking, hugging or caring for my girls Cole. You have shown me repeatedly that your only desire is to protect them. I have no restrictions on you when ites to

    them.¡±

    He starts breathing slow and stiff as theyy their heads on his shoulders.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding, what the hell is wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°And a good evening to you too.¡±

    I speak sarcastically towards Lucas, as he slowly makes his way down the stairs. I reach down and gently run my fingers through Cole¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like me to serve your te?¡±

    ¡°Do I have to eat?¡± His voice is quiet with a hit of nervousness to it.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay if you keep yourter dinner time, The girls have been begging to see you. Madisyn¡¯s fear of being dropped didn¡¯tst long and is wanting me to try to duplicate it.¡±

    I exin with a slight chuckle as Lucas continues to make himself difficult to ignore.

    ¡°Madisyn,¡± Cole speaks softly to her. ¡°Are you back to tipping your chair?¡±

    She pushes herself up off him and looks at him, shaking her head. To my surprise he casts his gaze downward as she talks to him.

    ¡°No sir, I just want to fly again. It was fun once the scary left.¡±

    He nods his head but says nothing else as I walk towards the stairs. Lucas is still standing on the bottom step, only making him as tall as me but that doesn¡¯t add the fifty pounds that we differ in weight.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been on this stupid house arrest for damn near two months now. When am I going to be <b>able </b><b>to </b><b>see </b>my friends? I¡¯m tired of only doing homework, working in the kitchen and ying video games

    <b>Chapter </b>353

    <b>In </b><b>my </b><b>room</b>. I want to go out. I want to spar. I want to train. This is <b>ridiculous</b>, Why are you <b>protecting </b>him <b>over </b>he?¡±

    <b>I </b>allow him to vent his frustration before giving him my own.

    <b>¡°</b>When your attitude changes and you start talking to Julie. That young man is terrified¡±

    I exin calmly as I point Cole¡¯s way. A brief nce shows me that the girls are having a hard <b>time </b>letting him go, giving me an idea to addresster.

    ¡°As I told youst month when you tricked your friends into believing that it was okay to spar with him without the proper equipment knowing that he came here beaten and poisoned to the edge <b>of </b>his very life, I am protecting both of you.¡±

    ¡°Why do you even care about him? He¡¯s nothing to us.¡±

    ¡°You may not be ready to see him for who he is but he is somebody and he deserves a chance at a happy life. One without the constant fear of doing something wrong. One without the constant pain of being beaten. Without the constant pain of not eating.

    You were on house arrest for two weeksst month and you were spanked twice for defiance and assaulting both Cole and Melody. So far this month you have been on house arrest for four weeks for assaulting Cole. I told you when I met with you to discuss your punishment after reviewing the video and withdrew the option for you to ept another spanking, that you would continue on house arrest until you start talking to Julie and start adopting a more neutral attitude towards Cole. Something that even Patrick has managed to do and he has far more experience with seeing the signs of sexual abuse and sexual predation then you do. You will take a seat and you will be nice or don¡¯t say a thing.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    5 2

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

    <b><i>2/2 </i></b>

 Rising 354

    <b>Chapter </b><b>354 </b>

    (<b>Cole¡¯s </b>POV)

    The kindness Alpha has shown me while working on hisputer wasn¡¯t something I <b>expected </b>considering how our conversation about my pack went. I am dying inside to leave the hell <b>that </b>I live behind but I have never challenged his threat. I have only been at another pack for three <b>months </b>at

    the most before being sent home.

    With me now passing the two month markst week I¡¯m certain he¡¯s pacing his office <b>and </b><b>taking </b><b>his </b>frustrations out on any wolf that crosses his path the wrong way. I¡¯ve heard rumors that when <b>I¡¯m </b>not home things tend to get rough for the omega and gamma helpers <b>of </b>the pack, even worse <b>for </b><b>the </b>female pups the longer I stay away from home.

    The more Alpha talks about me staying the harder I have to work to convince myself to <b>leave</b><b>. </b>My mate is here and Alpha has been nothing but supportive over thest several months. Even when he gave me space after the duel with Lucas he was still very supportive even though it was <b>indirect</b>.

    I am further surprised when I finally make my way to themon room. After four weeks of essentially avoiding everyone except Dr. Pierce<b>, </b>the squeals of excitementing from the alpha¡¯s twins melted my heart. I drop to my knees to ept them, not realizing the awkwardness it would

    cause me until they were in my arms.

    ¡°Rx Cole, don¡¯t fight me.¡±

    Alpha¡¯s voice is gentle and reassuring as he takes my hands, one at a time and wraps them around the girls, desperately trying to snuggle into my neck.

    ¡°I have no issues with you talking, hugging or caring for my girls Cole. You have shown me repeatedly that your only desire is to protect them. I have no restrictions on you when ites to

    them.¡±

    For as long as I have desperately wanted to hear an alpha say this for some reason I find it nerve racking and confusing. How can this alpha trust me with his youngest and most vulnerable pups. when I can¡¯t even look at a newborn without getting pped across the face in front of everyone

    back home?

    I can¡¯t help but seek thefort of their scent as Alpha ck and Alpha Lucas start arguing. Hearing their conversation, which is mostly about me, is quite difficult and my stomach is churning badly by the end of it. The only constion from hearing their conversation is finding out that <b>alpha </b>withdrew his son¡¯s ability to choose physical punishment. For that, I¡¯m grateful. Physical punishment should never be the answer, not when it can <b>be </b>so easily abused.

    It¡¯s only when the alphaes back over to the girls and I that they manage <b>to </b><b>pry </b><b>themselves </b><b>off </b><b>of </b>me. They excitedly pull me to the table <b>before </b>taking their seats. True to her <b>word </b><b>Madisyn </b><b>sits </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>354 </b>

    nicely and is no longer ying games with her chair. <b>Shortly </b>after sitting <b>down</b><b>, </b><b>betas </b>Patrick and Parker join us.

    ¡°Good evening Cole.¡±

    I look up quickly at the sound of Beta Patrick¡¯s voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen you. It¡¯s nice to know you haven¡¯t run off.¡±

    I open my mouth before closing it, not certain as to the best way to respond to his statement<b>. </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been a while. How have you been doing? I¡¯ve seen you watching my group when <b>we¡¯ve </b>set up near the yground. Any interest in starting to train with us<b>?</b>¡±

    I¡¯m not used to this type of attention and I¡¯m failing miserably at such simple conversation.

    ¡°Who are you kidding Patrick? Didn¡¯t you see how he responded to sparring with me<b>? </b>That right there should have put him on a hold in the hospital.¡±

    Lucas spits out venomously before I have a chance to speak.

    ¡°Lucas, you¡¯ve been warned. You will remain silent if yourmentary has anything to do with

    Cole<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re changing it?¡±

    I take a sharp breath in knowing that the way he¡¯s speaking to his father would have resulted in me being pped right out of the chair I was sitting in before being sent to my father¡¯s office for a lesson in speaking with respect.

    I close my eyes as the tremors start and I¡¯m struggling to keep the shbacks away. Even when on the antidepressant medication my ptsd never lets me have any peace from the trauma I¡¯ve endured. There¡¯s something about the way he¡¯s talking to his father, the anger and disrespect he¡¯s expressing that¡¯s causing this trigger. Without even thinking <b>I </b>speak.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    61

 Rising 355

    <b>Chapter </b><b>355 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯re </b>lucky he¡¯s your father, you know?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised when everyone stops and looks at me.

    ¡°You have nothing to say about any of this. It¡¯s all your fault that I¡¯m on house arrest. Do you know how many girls are begging toe over and every time theye to the house dad turns them

    away?¡±

    ¡°I was thirteen, Lucas, the first time I tried to speak to my dad that way. I was speaking out against the treatment the female warriors were receiving during trainingpared to the males. I called him out on the abusive practices that he was encouraging to happen to his own pack members. Instead of considering my arguments against such archaic practices I got pped across the face hard enough that me and my chair fell to the floor. He came after me before I could pick myself up and flee to my room. The next morning I woke up in the hospital with my mouth wired shut<b>. </b><b>It </b>was the first of several times he managed to break my jaw.<b>¡± </b>

    I take a moment to breathe as I know I¡¯ve gone too far. Why I had even mentioned it I couldn¡¯t

    easily tell anyone the answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha, that was inappropriate. Can I be excused to my room? I¡¯d like toy down for a little while before moving what I have upstairs to the room you showed me, if you haven¡¯t changed

    your mind about that.¡±

    My voice is pathetically small as I apologize for sharing without thinking. He ces his hand over the one I have resting on the table as everyone else remains silent, slowly resuming their meal after such a sad memory had been shared. I startle, badly, barely containing my desire to yelp at his contact as I quickly lift my head and look at his face.

    ¡°I have no issue with you resting while we finish eating. The room I showed you is yours, the pin lock on it has already been deactivated so if you want to bring what you need for the night downstairs and rest there we can wait until tomorrow, when you¡¯re feeling a bit better, to move the rest of your stuff from upstairs.¡±

    Without fail, alpha¡¯s voice is calm and understanding of my needs as he gently rubs the back of my

    hand.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I respond with a nod, closing my eyes and bowing my head desperately tr

    the tremors away.

    to will

    ¡°Jessa has been asking about you. She wants to get to know you. I told her and Ang that I would be moving you to the ground floor. May I share with her where you¡¯re at so she can visit with you?¡±

    ¡°Is that even allowed?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>355 </b>

    <b>I </b>shock myself by questioning the alpha of the pack.

    ¡°The council tends to frown upon rtionships during a run but as the lead alpha <b>of </b><b>the </b><b>pack</b>, I do

    allow it to happen.¡°.

    He exins easily, not at all disturbed by my question.

    ¡°And when ites to you and Jessa, I¡¯m encouraging both of you to get to know each <b>other</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I look towards him again as he finishes. He pats my hand gently before drawing his hand back<b>. </b>

    ¡°You go ahead and get yourselffortable. Lilly and I will bring the girls to visit after dinner.<b>¡± </b>

    I nod my head with another thanks as I stand from my seat. I walk silently to the stairs<b>, </b><b>stopping </b>and looking around me before starting my way up.

    It takes me longer to get up the stairs than it does to gather what I want and head back down. My mind is swarming with negativity after revealing that memory and I¡¯m feeling out of control <b>as </b><b>I </b>get off the stairs<b>. </b>

    I turn to my right and head down the hallway behind the stairs, pausing briefly <b>as </b>I approach the door to my new room. I ce my hand on the knob and push down, slowly opening the door. I have no idea why I¡¯m approaching this room as if some rabid wild animal is waiting to jump out at me but

    I am.

    Chapter <b>Comments </b>

    POST COMMENT NOW

    1

    SHARE

 Rising 356

    <b>Chapter </b><b>356 </b>

    I take my time entering the room, cing the small box of items I gathered on the dresser beside the door. I pull the body pillows out first, tossing them gently on the bed. I pull my medication out next, looking at each one before cing them on the dresser as well. They started me back on all <b>my </b>asthma medication as quickly as they could and they have given me my refills without me asking for

    them.

    While I was in the med wing for several weeks Dr. Pierce came in and helped me with my nebulizer treatments three times a day. Once I was able to move upstairs they gave me a machine and permission to back down to twice a day as long as my symptoms were under control. This is the first

    time that I haven¡¯t had to fight to take care of myself. It should be a rxing revtion but tonight I¡¯m falling apart.

    I stop at the bottlebeled Effexor, open the lid and remove a single pill before realizing I didn¡¯t bring anything to drink back with me. My eyes dart around the room,nding easily upon the small hotel size fridge near the floor. I walk over and open it up, hoping that some water had been stashed

    inside. I m the door shut finding no such luck. I¡¯m leaning against the entertainment center, with

    my face in my hands as I hear the door slowly creak open.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The sweet voice of my mate greats me as she eases her way into the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jessa. I really am. You deserve to see me when I¡¯m not flipping out. I don¡¯t even know why

    I am upset but it¡¯s bad, I¡¯m bad.¡±

    I¡¯m shaking my head hard as I ce my face back into my trembling hands.

    ¡°Should I call alpha?¡±

    ¡°Let him eat with his family. I just need some water and to find my Ativan.¡±

    Without much notice my stomach knots and twists sending me flying to the restroom as my stomach

    violently turns itself inside out.

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back.¡± I hear her voice as she exits the room.

    It¡¯s for the better I think to myself but of course my mind turns it into how many ways she will find

    to torture me before she finally rejects me.

    my sudden

    I remain seated on the cold floor as my back starts into painful spasms, a direct resu

    illness. My tremors are out of control and I¡¯m sweating profusely as if I just finished running a marathon. My heart is racing and my breathing is getting tight.

    ¡®Why the fuck am I in a panic attack!¡® I can¡¯t help but scream at myself.

    It feels like forever when my door finally opens again. I can hear the subtle creaks <b>of </b>the floor beneath the carpeting as my mate approaches the bathroom.

    ¡°Cole.¡± She nearly whispers as she kneels down in front of me. ¡°Let¡¯s get you off this floor. Alpha¡¯s going toe back in a few minutes. I¡¯ll get him to show us where the thermostat for this room is. It¡¯s a little cold for you right now.¡±

    Her voice is gentle as she stands again, reaching her arm out to help me up. I struggle to stand without yelping but manage to do so with a long groan<b>. </b>She helps me to the bed where I sit on the

    edge.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to watch as I know you don¡¯t trust me and it will be even worse in your current state.¡± Jessa instructs me gently.

    She starts by handing me the bottle of water she retrieved from the kitchen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open it yet as I feel your tremors will make it difficult for you not to spill it. I¡¯m going to help you take some medication and drink the water until we can get this panic attack under control.¡±

    I nod my head even though I already know this is going to be a huge challenge even with her being my fated mate. My gaze is steadily looking at her feet as the doctor in her takes over.

    ¡°Take the bottle and look over the cap. I¡¯m going to open it in front of you so you can see I¡¯ve done nothing to it. I¡¯m going to do your medication the same way. I know it¡¯s going to be a challenge but I need you to take the medicine that I give to you.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

    The Son of Red Fang

 Rising 357

    <b>Chapter </b><b>357 </b>

    I nod silently without looking up at her.

    ¡°Cole, take the water<b>.</b>¡±

    I finally look up from the floor and reach out to take the bottle from her.

    ¡°Now, you have two options. I can open it in front of you and drink enough of it that your tremors won¡¯t cause it to spill or I can open it and set it on the dresser until you¡¯re ready to drink from it.¡±

    For some reason these options create a major conflict within me increasing my steadily growing

    panic. All I can manage is to hand it back to her, shaking my head as I drop it in submission again.

    ¡°Cole, what are you mostfortable with?¡±

    Her voice is patient and kind but all I can do is whine, like the immature pup my father constantly

    tells me I am. I hear her ce the bottle down with a sigh. Her feete into my field of view

    briefly before shees down onto her knees. She leans her arms across my knees, forcing me to <b>sit </b>

    up off them and look at her face. She slowly moves her hand towards my head, speaking to me

    calmly as she does.

    ¡°Why is it hard for you to answer my question?¡±

    My eyes are darting around fast enough to make me dizzy and cause a migraine to form but I can¡¯t stop myself, not when my mind is inplete chaos.

    ¡°There¡¯s no correct answer.¡± I whisper. ¡°If I have you drink it first then ites across as checking to see if something is in it. If you set it down in front of me ites across as verifying you¡¯re not adding to it. You¡¯re my mate. I¡¯m supposed to trust you. I want you. Goddess do I want you but I

    don¡¯t know how to do this. You deserve so much more.¡±

    She stands silently as I finish. As much as I want her to stay I know she¡¯s going to leave. I¡¯m caughtpletely off guard when I feel her step between my legs and pull me into her. I¡¯m stiff with uncertainty as she holds me gently. I want to wrap my arms around her, touch her soft skin but I hold back. I know she¡¯s been mistreated too and I don¡¯t want to trigger her memories, cause her the

    same pain I suffer every day and night.

    ¡°I never meant to cause you conflict.¡± I hear her whisper. ¡°This is about yourfort. You te¡­e what would make youfortable taking medication from me. Neither answer is a show <b>of </b>

    mistrust.¡±

    I close my eyes, trying hard to rx with the unfamiliar feelings I get from her touch.

    ¡°Am I hurting you?¡± She whispers as I twitch from her touch.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>357 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>No</b>¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Talk </b>to me Cole, I know you¡¯re ufortable with what <b>I¡¯m </b>doing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unfamiliar.¡± 1 manage to exin not wanting her to stop.

    ¡°Are you ready to try and take some medicine? I noticed you already pulled the Effexor <b>out</b>. <b>What </b>else do you need?¡±

    ¡°Ativan, some Zofran for my stomach.¡±

    I whine quietly as she steps away and finds the Ativan among the pile <b>of </b>pill bottles <b>on </b><b>the </b>dresser. <b>I </b>watch her closely as she opens it, takes one out and steps back over to me. I will myself <b>to </b><b>open </b><b>my </b>mouth, desperately trying to prove I trust her as she ces it into my mouth. <b>It </b>takes <b>everything </b><b>I </b>have not to spit it out despite seeing everything that she¡¯s doing.

    I watch silently as she goes through my medication and pulls the different pills out before <b>cing </b>them in my shaking hands. She opens the bottle of water and takes a long drink before <b>handing </b><b>it </b>straight to me. Something about her drinking from the bottle settles my anxiety of drinking <b>from </b><b>it </b>when I wasn¡¯t the one to open it.

    I pop the handful of pills in my mouth before finishing the water but my calmness <b>is </b>only a temporary reprieve as my mind continues into its downward spiral.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 358

    <b>Chapter 358 </b>

    <b>(</b><b>Jessa¡¯s </b>POV)

    <b>It¡¯s </b>been a month since Ist saw Cole. As much as I want to

    be near him, the pull <b>isn¡¯t </b>nearly as strong for me as it is for him. While his wolf has been given the opportunity to heal, now <b>that </b>the silver that was slowly poisoning his body was sessfully removed two months <b>ago</b><b>, </b><b>my </b>wolf <b>hasn¡¯t </b>been so lucky.

    For the first time in years my wolf is awake and searching for him. I can actually feel her <b>inside </b><b>me</b>, hear her whimper for the mate she longs for but this new activity with heres at a price <b>for me</b>.

    While it¡¯s mild, I recognize the ssic symptoms <b>of </b>silver withdrawal and the cold¨Clike <b>symptoms </b><b>I </b>came down with the day he arrived has slowly morphed into flu¨Clike aches guing <b>my </b>entire <b>body</b>.

    I¡¯ve gone through repeated withdrawals from silver poisoning over the three and a half years that <b>I </b>was a rogue, bouncing in and out of packs like the pinball inside an arcade game until Dr. <b>Pierce </b>found me three years ago. She knew Alpha Demetri was looking for someone like me.

    I was already in the process of getting kicked out of the Purple Mountain pack so taking her up on her offer of moving me to another pack was a simple move. Though it wasn¡¯t an easy one considering every pack that has discovered my empathic abilities has treated me as a feral and purposely weakened me with silver.

    I didn¡¯t know it then, but it was an empath that Alpha was looking for. Dr. Pierce simply recognized the signs that not only was I an empath but I was also in desperate need of some help. While I was terrified of moving so quickly from one pack to another I knew that my best protection from attack during my withdrawal was within the protection of a pack. I also knew that as long as <b>I </b>made myself scarce during the worst of it the wolves within the pack would leave me be.

    Over the first year I was here I discovered that this pack has not only embraced but has even encouraged me to further develop my gift, at least Alpha Demetri and Dr. Pierce has<b>. </b>

    ¡®Mate. We need to find mate.¡® A sudden voice inside my head stops me in my tracks. I look around

    my exam room<b>, </b>looking for anyone that may have snuck in while I am going through my end of day cleaning routine. I know my search is in vain considering only a pup would sneak into my room for

    fun or speak in such a way.

    ¡®Mate upset. Must find him.¡® I hear the voice again as I slowly turn, making eye coet briefly with

    Dr. Pierce.

    ¡°Are you okay, Jessa? You look quite distracted.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Dr. Pierce<b>.</b>¡± I speak unusually slow as I receive a clipped growl at the end of my sentence.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>358 </b>

    <b>Both </b><b>she </b><b>and </b><b>alpha </b><b>have </b>been actively <b>discouraging </b><b>me </b><b>from </b>calling <b>them </b><b>by </b>their fitter I can <b>begin </b><b>to </b>count how many times they have told me that I¡¯m an alphia, an <b>equal </b><b>to </b><b>them </b>deservin <b>the </b>ability <b>to </b>call them Ang and Demetri. Yet <b>I </b>continue with <b>my </b>old <b>ways</b>. They are <b>known </b>and

    <b>safe </b>for me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ang.¡± I struggle to get her name off my tongue. ¡°I¡¯ve got a nagging <b>voice </b>In <b>my </b>head telling me that Cole¡¯s having a hard time right now. That he might be in some <b>trouble</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°A nagging voice? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard someone refer to their inner wolf¡¯s <b>voice </b><b>as </b><b>nagging</b><b>. </b>Does she not talk to you?¡±

    ¡°This is the first time in five years.¡± I whisper in the hopes that she doesn¡¯t push for more <b>answers</b>.

    While my past isn¡¯t as dark as Cole¡¯s ongoing horror, the three years <b>I </b>spent as a rogue<b>, </b><b>before </b>getting brought into alpha Demetri¡¯s pack, has left some heavy scars behind.

    ¡°You know<b>, </b>I was beginning to wonder if you even had a wolf.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I can¡¯t help but wonder out loud.

    ¡°Normally, when an empath starts using their gift on a regr basis to help others<b>, </b>their ability <b>to </b>identify the various issues associated with the help they give will strengthen.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Visitor

    POST COMMENT

    So you are still reading. Why would you dislike Jessa? She is having problems that have to do with Cole, but they are mated and not being able to see Cole must hurt on a reall¡­

    View 1 Comment >

    1

 Rising 359

    <b>Chapter </b><b>359 </b>

    <b>Since </b><b>you </b><b>work </b>in the medical field, I would expect your knowledge and <b>confidence </b><b>in </b><b>your </b>ability to

    <b>diagnose </b>an issue with tests to grow. Yet I feel that you¡¯ve be <b>increasingly </b><b>reliant </b><b>upon </b>the

    <b>tests </b>and are questioning your abilities far more than when you first got here.

    You heal simrly to a pup and I have never seen you shift. So, yes. I¡¯ve wondered <b>for </b>thest <b>year </b><b>if </b>your wolf had gone dormant.¡±

    ¡®Not dormant. Awake now. Mate needs us. We go find him.¡® I close my eyes and rub the <b>side </b><b>of </b><b>my </b>head as the reintroduction to my wolf¡¯s voice is proving mildly ufortable.

    ¡°You can sense Cole?¡± Dr. Pierce asks quietly, concern in her voice.

    ¡°She can.¡± I respond while nodding my head and rubbing my temple at the same time.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain. It seems he¡¯s in some sort of trouble.¡±

    ¡®Mate not trouble. Mate¡¯s sad. Mate¡¯s mad. Mate¡¯s very fast. Very confused. Needs help<b>.</b><b>¡® </b>

    My wolf¡¯s childish rambling annoys me but gives me some insight as to what I¡¯ll find when <b>I </b>seek him out. 1

    ¡°It sounds like a panic attack.¡±

    ¡°Demetri moved him into one of the downstairs guest rooms. I believe it¡¯s the first one on the right. I¡¯ll finish up here.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I give her a smile as I head out of my room and down the hall. With my pediatric room being the first exam room youe to on the left of the medical wing, it¡¯s a short walk before entering themon room. I¡¯m about halfway across the veryrge room when alpha lifts his head and looks directly at me. I sigh in relief when he says nothing and returns to his food before I can hear Damian talking again.

    I head towards the hallway situated behind the stairs, slowing my walk down <b>as </b><b>I </b>approach his closed door. I hear a door m shut just as I ce my hand upon the handle. I¡¯ve never <b>had </b>much luck with angry alpha males and knowing this angry alpha is my mate terrifies m

    I slowly creak the door open to find the room in one piece.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask softly, trying to keep my own nervousness at bay.

    <i>1/2 </i>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>359 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>sorry </b><b>Jessa</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>really am. <b>You </b>deserve to see me when I¡¯m not <b>flipping </b>out, I don¡¯t even know I <b>am </b><b>upset </b>but it¡¯s bad, I¡¯m bad.¡±

    He puts his head back into his hands as he continues to lean on the entertainment center.

    ¡°Should I call alpha?¡±

    ¡°Let him eat with his family. I just need some water and to find my Ativan.¡±

    He tries to exin before he darts off to the bathroom. I can¡¯t help but wince as I hear him <b>losing </b>whatever may be left in his stomach.

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back.¡± I yell out as I make my way out to the kitchen.

    It doesn¡¯t take long to make my way to the kitchen. I can see alpha look up and sit back in <b>his </b>seat as I open the fridge.

    ¡°Everything okay, Jessa?¡±

    His voice is calm yet concerned. I shake my head as I talk.

    ¡°He¡¯s in some sort of panic attack. Do you know any reason why?<b>¡± </b>

    I sit down in the empty chair beside alpha.

    ¡°I have a few ideas what may be causing it but it¡¯s important for him to voice what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ll link with Julie ande to his room in a few.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I stand from the chair and start back to Cole¡¯s room.

    I was only gone from him a few minutes but I know from experience how agonizingly long those handful of minutes feel.

    I open his door slowly and walk across the floor. The creaks beneath the carpet giving away my presence and I can only hope that my scent gets to him before I do.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Visitor

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT

    So you are still reading. Why would you dislike Jessa? She is having problems that have to do with Cole, but they are mated and not being able to see Cole must hurt c

    <b>reall</b>¡­

    View <b>1 </b>Comment >

    1

    <SHARE

    <i>2/2 </i>

 Rising 360

    <b>Chapter </b><b>360 </b>

    I enter the bathroom to find that he¡¯s still sitting on the floor where I left him. <b>Kneeling </b>down in front of him, he struggles to look at me.

    ¡°Cole.¡± I whisper. ¡°Let¡¯s get you off this floor. Alpha¡¯s going toe back in a few minutes<b>. </b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>get </b>him to show us where the thermostat for this room is. It¡¯s a little cold for you right now.¡±

    I keep my voice soft and gentle as I stand again. I reach my arm out to help him. I can tell <b>that </b>it¡¯s a struggle for him to get to his feet again but he eventually manages to do so with a long groan. <b>I </b>guide him slowly to the bed where he sits on the edge.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to watch as I know you don¡¯t trust me and it will be even worse in your current state.¡± I instruct him gently.

    I hand him the bottle of water knowing that he would want to look it over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open it yet as I feel your tremors will make it difficult for you not to spill it. I¡¯m going <b>to </b>help you take some medication and drink the water until we can get this panic attack under control.¡±

    He nods in response to my instructions but I already know this is going to be a huge challenge. <b>I </b><b>can </b>feel his mind racing and his gaze is locked onto a spot on the floor. He is in an extremely submissive state even though it feels like he¡¯s ready to put his fist through the wall, a feeling that my past doesn¡¯t take lightly.

    ¡°Take the bottle and look over the cap. I¡¯m going to open it in front of you so you can see I¡¯ve done nothing to it. I¡¯m going to do your medication the same way. I know it¡¯s going to be a challenge but I need you to take the medicine that I give to you.¡±

    He again nods silently without taking his gaze away from the floor.

    ¡°Cole, take the water.¡±

    I¡¯ve taken on a firmer tone this time and it appears to work as he finally looks up enough to take the bottle from my hand.

    ¡°Now, you have two options. I can open it in front of you and drink enough of it that your tremors won¡¯t cause it to spill or I can open it and set it on the dresser until you¡¯re ready to drink from it.¡±

    I¡¯m quickly disappointed as all Cole manages to do is hand the bottle back to me before dropping his head in submission again.

    ¡°Cole, what are you mostfortable with?¡±

    I soften my tone again but all he can do is respond with a frustrated whine. I sigh as I ce the

    <b>Chapter </b><b>360 </b>

    <b>bottle </b><b>down</b><b>. </b>Getting down on my knees, I crawl my <b>way </b>between his legs. <b>I </b><b>ce </b><b>my </b>arms across th knees<b>, </b><b>forcing </b>him to sit up off them and look at me, I take <b>my </b>time moving <b>my </b><b>hand </b><b>towards </b>hi

    head.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Why </b>is it hard for you to answer my question?¡±

    <b>I </b>can easily tell the chaos that he¡¯s feeling as I watch his eyes dart quickly around the room<b>. </b>

    ¡°There¡¯s no correct answer.¡± He whispers. ¡°If I have you drink it first then ites across as checking to see if something is in it. If you set it down in front of me ites across as <b>verifying </b>you¡¯re not adding to it. You¡¯re my mate. I¡¯m supposed to trust you. I want you. Goddess do <b>I </b>want you but I don¡¯t know how to do this. You deserve so much more.¡±

    I stand suddenly as he finishes speaking. I¡¯m once again caught off guard by the way he speaks <b>of </b>being undeserving of me. As nervous as his agitated state makes me, I listen to my wolf and <b>step </b>between his legs. He sits up, making room for me as I wrap my arms around his shoulders and pull him into my chest. His body is stiff with his arms held out to the side. I can tell he wants to touch me, hold me as I¡¯m holding him but the demons within him bind him tightly to the unreasonable expectations he is forced to live by.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 361

    <b>Chapter </b><b>361 </b>

    ¡°I never meant to cause you conflict.¡± I whisper as I y with his hair.

    ?? ???? ?

    ¡°This is about yourfort. You tell me what would make youfortable taking medication <b>from </b>me. Neither answer is a show of mistrust.¡±

    I continue my slow caressing of his head and hair, waiting for him to rx.

    ¡°Am I hurting you?¡± I whisper as he twitches every time I touch him.

    ¡°No.¡± He responds stiffly.

    ¡°Talk to me Cole, I know you¡¯re ufortable with what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unfamiliar.¡±

    He keeps his exnation simple but it¡¯s still heartbreaking to hear that my mate is unfamiliar with a loving,forting touch.

    ¡°Are you ready to try and take some medicine? I noticed you already pulled the Effexor out. What else do you need?¡±

    ¡°Ativan, some Zofran for my stomach.¡±

    He whines quietly as I pull away and start searching for the medication he needs among the pile of pill bottles on the dresser. I can feel him watching me as I open the Ativan<b>, </b>take one out and return

    to in front of him.

    I ce the pill into his mouth, watching patiently for his spike in anxiety to result in him rejecting the sedative I just gave him. Once I¡¯m satisfied that the pill has dissolved I return to going through his medication, pulling several pills out before cing them in his hands.

    Considering his spike in anxiety that trying to answer my question created, I open the bottle of water and take a long drink before cing it into his other hand. I watch as he pops the hand full of pills into his mouth before finishing the water but his calmness is only temporary.

    Once the bottle is empty, he stands suddenly with a fierce, frustrated growl. I keep my distance as he paces the floor between his bed and the window, from the bathroom door to the wall. His head is tucked down in submission. His hands aggressively move from his sides to his hair before he repeats

    aintain my the actions. It¡¯s obvious his agitated state is growing and it¡¯s making it difficult

    resolve to help him.

    His pace quickens as his agitation turns to aggression. I can feel his anger and frustration growing through the bond.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>361 </b>

    Shamefully I can¡¯t <b>help </b>but start backing away into the <b>doorway</b><b>, </b><b>my </b>own <b>anxiety </b><b>getting </b>the best of me. I shake my head as my breathing quickens. The <bst </b>time I felt this <b>way </b><b>was </b><b>when </b>I <b>was </b>cornered by <b>Alpha </b>Maddox of the Purple Mountain pack. <b>He </b>and his beta had just <b>found </b><b>out </b><b>that </b>I was <b>an </b>empath while I was trying to stop one of their doctors from identally killing the beta¡¯s <b>son</b>.

    It has never been exined to me why most packs equate an empath with being feral<b>, </b>but <b>they </b><b>do</b><b>, </b>and every alpha before joining Alpha Demetri has purposely weakened me with silver before <b>abusing </b>and eventually raping me. I was convinced a long time ago that such treatment was the <b>standard </b><b>for </b>making a feral submit to the alpha¡¯s demands.

    As a child I was bold and confident, yet humble in my knowledge. By the time I reached <b>sixteen </b>and found myself kicked out of the fourth pack I had tried to join in the year since Alpha <b>Den </b>abandoned me, the bold, confident pup was long gone.

    I yelp and turn to run as I bump into someone behind me. I ckout, pushing myself violently away from the firm body that strong arms are holding me against.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Jess. It¡¯s just me.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 362

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>362 </b>

    (Demetri¡¯s POV)

    ¡°Everything okay, Jessa?¡±

    I¡¯m calm yet concerned when I see his mate hurry to the fridge. She shakes her head as she talks.

    ¡°He¡¯s in some sort of panic attack. Do you know any reason why?¡±

    She sits down in the chair Cole just left beside me.

    ¡°I have a few ideas what may be causing it but it¡¯s important for him to voice what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ll link with Julie ande to his room in a few.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispers as she hurries from the room.

    ¡°What do you think that¡¯s about?¡± Lilly asks me gently.

    ¡°Several things. My biggest concern is that talking to me while hacking my Big Brother program may have triggered some intense feelings of hopelessness.¡±

    ¡°Why would that cause a panic attack?¡± Damian asks quietly.

    ¡°Talking in detail about his involvement with the girl pups of his packbined with the reason he can¡¯t leave his pack are more likely the triggers than the feelings of hopelessness. In the past I have found that speaking what¡¯s going on out loud tends to make the truth of the situation more real than when it¡¯s simply stuck in your head. But, that¡¯s simply my best guess. He got really nervous when I asked about his knowledge of the Big Brother program as well as when I mentioned starting to test some of his warrior skills. Those items could be ying a part as well. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to take a moment to link with Julie and introduce her to Cole.¡±

    I exin as I activate my link with her.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry to bother you at such an hour but are you busy?¡®

    It only takes a moment for her to respond.

    ¡®Not at all. We just finished dinner and the kids are starting their baths. What¡¯s going on?¡®

    ¡®I¡¯ve only mentioned him in passing but I think it¡¯s time I introduced you to Col of a difficult evening and I¡¯d like your input as to different ways we can start h his panic attacks instead of knocking him out with sedatives.¡®

    He¡¯s having a bit

    ag him through

    ¡®We both know that sedatives during a panic attack y an important part in calming everything

    down.¡®

    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s true but medically speaking we also know that sedatives are metabolized <b>differently </b><b>for </b>each rank and Cole has already shown us that his weakened state causes a dyed reaction which causes him to go into a much deeper sleep and for a longer period of time. While I¡¯m certain <b>his </b>mate, Jessa, will convince him to take a half mil of Ativan, depending on which way he¡¯s reacting<b>, </b><b>I¡¯d </b>like to attempt to give him an outlet.¡±

    ¡®I see. Where are you now?¡®

    ¡®Dinner with the family.¡®

    ¡®I¡¯lle sit at the table with you in five and we can head to his room when you¡¯re ready.¡®

    ¡®Thank you Julie.¡®

    ¡®Any time. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡®

    Ie out of the link and rejoin listening to the family conversation while waiting for Julie toe

    out.

    ¡°So what¡¯s wrong with the pervert now?¡± Lucas asks callously. ¡°Hasn¡¯t been able to get his hands on

    Madilyn recently?¡±

    The entire table goes silent with hisment. I can easily see the confusion in Madilyn¡¯s eyes as

    she looks at Lucas.

    ¡°I miss Cole.¡± She states sadly.

    ¡°I told you to stay away from him.¡± Lucas snaps, bringing tears to her eyes.

    ¡°Can we go see him, daddy?¡± She looks hopefully towards me.

    ¡°Tomorrow would be a better day.¡±

    ¡°Why is Cole upset?¡±

    She repeats the same question everyone has asked as my best guess hasn¡¯t given anyone any

    answers.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to help your dad find out.¡±

    I smile as Julie tucks Madilyn¡¯s stray hair behind her ear before sitting in the seat beside me.

    ¡°You know Cole too?¡± She asks.

    ¡°Your dad has shared some things about him with me and I have given him some ideas based on

    what he knows but I¡¯ve never met Cole.¡±

    Madilyn smiles at the thought of Julie getting to meet him.

    ¡°He¡¯s really nice. I think you will like him.¡± She states sweetly.

    ¡°He¡¯s really fun too. He made me fly.¡± Madisyn adds in with a giggle.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you dad? After Das told you who he is, how could you let them meet him, let alone give him permission this evening to touch and talk to them!¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 363

    <b>Chapter </b><b>363 </b>

    Lucas¡¯s explosion has wiped the smile off Madisyn¡¯s face and has even caused Madilyn <b>to </b>cower back into her chair.

    ¡°And what exactly is your impression of who Cole is?¡±

    Julie asks patiently the question he has refused to answer for thest four weeks he¡¯s been seeing

    her.

    ¡°He¡¯s a predator that¡¯s preying on women and children!¡±

    He repeats the statement that all of us have heard before.

    ¡°Lucas, ignoring what Das said about Cole, what has Cole said or done in thest ten weeks that make you believe he¡¯s a predator?¡±

    She asks another question she¡¯s been asking him for weeks.

    I¡¯ve read all of Julie¡¯s notes on her sessions with Lucas. Although this does breach the normal

    therapist to patients confidentiality, it¡¯s because he has already injured Cole twice that she is willing

    to allow it in an effort for both of us to understand his thinking. I¡¯m also under strict orders not to

    punish or directly ask him anything that would allow him to think that she¡¯s supplying me.her notes

    on their sessions.

    ¡°Just because he¡¯s not acting like a predator out in the open doesn¡¯t mean he isn¡¯t one.¡±

    We get the same answer as before as he quickly stands from his chair, knocking it over in the

    picks his chair up, on. After a minute of

    process. Madilyn whimpers in fear as Madisyn growls at her brother. He quickly cing it under the table as he gathers his dishes and takes them to the scraping and rinsing he emerges from the kitchen and walks quickly to the stairs.

    ¡°If you seek Cole out to harm him your hind parts will have hell to pay.¡±

    I speak clearly and loudly as I hear his shoese to a squeaky stop. It only takes a moment for me

    to hear movement again, only this time it¡¯s traveling up the stairs. I drop my head into my hands

    with a sigh.

    ¡°What am I going to do with him?¡±

    Julie remains silent as she rubs/my arm.

    ¡°As we have already spoken of, the only thing we can do is keep going. Eventually he¡¯s going to slip

    and tell me what¡¯s really beneath¨Cthis deep seated hatred towards Cole.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>363 </b>

    <b>Julie¡¯s </b><b>voice </b><b>is </b>sympathetic towards my frustration <b>as </b>I stand <b>from </b><b>the </b><b>table</b><b>. </b>I move to the chair beside <b>hers </b>and slowly move it out enough to reach down <b>and </b><b>lift </b>Madilyn <b>from </b>her seat. She whimpers briefly before the heat of my body and the scent from <b>my </b>neck <b>hit </b><b>her</b><b>, </b><bforting </b>her. immediately as she wraps her arms tightly around me. She¡¯spletely silent <b>yet </b>her <b>tight </b><b>hold </b>and her face buried into my neck tell me of the stress she¡¯s feeling.

    I sit back in my own seat, keeping her in myp as I slip one hand onto her back while the other goes beneath her shirt searching for any knots that may have formed like thest time Cole <b>was </b>panicking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hurt, daddy. I¡¯m just sad.¡± She whispers against my neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just don¡¯t understand why your brother feels the way he does.¡± <b>I </b>sway her <b>gently </b><b>in </b><b>my </b>

    arms.

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s dangerous in any way?¡± Julie asks honestly.

    ¡°Towards the pups, no. He would never hurt them. At least not the youngest ones.¡±

    ¡°But older ones like Lucas?¡± She implores softly.

    ¡°Lucas attacked him. I fault no one for defending themselves.¡±

    ¡°What did you see before Lucas attacked?¡±

    ¡°He wanted to flee. He only defended himself when there was no alternative and his mental health paid a heavy price when he did.¡±

    She nods silently as I hold Madilyn a little longer before returning her to her seat to eat.

    ¡°Patrick, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could hang out for a little while after you¡¯re finished eating. Depending on what he needs I may need your help.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± He gives me a single nod as I walk by.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I ce my hand on his shoulder before turning towards Julie.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t think he¡¯s moved everything out of the medical room upstairs I do know that he¡¯s in the guest room I¡¯m giving him until he leaves in July. I¡¯m hoping that it will make him morefortable with being here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She nods with a smile as she follows me to his room, a short walk down the hall vehind the stairs. A frustrated growl causes me to quicken my pace as I turn into the open door of his room.

    Cole is actively pacing the room, highly agitated with brief disys of muted aggression. His agitated state has affected Jessa heavily as she slowly backs away into the doorway I¡¯m standing <b>in</b>. <b>I </b>

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>363 </b>

    <b>underestimate </b><b>the </b>level of fear she is experiencing as <b>she </b><b>bumps </b><b>into </b><b>me</b><b>. </b>

    Her shrill yelp and sudden fight catch me <b>by </b>surprise as I wrap <b>my </b>arms <b>around </b>her. She pushing against me with everything she has trying to get out of my hold.

    While I¡¯ll admit that I haven¡¯t spent nearly enough time with her, earning her trust as <b>I¡¯ve </b>done the

    so much as raised <b>my </b>voice as <b>i </b>know, without her telling me how empaths aremonly treated. I¡¯ve always been <b>patient</b><b>, </b><b>gentle </b>and kind with her. I tighten my hold as I finally speak.

    other abused wolves I¡¯ve brought in, I¡¯ve never hurt her. I¡¯ve never

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Jess. It¡¯s just me.¡±

 Rising 364

    Something in the way I speak reaches <b>her </b>despite her own panic attack. She manages <b>to </b><b>turn </b>herself so her side is pressed up against my chest. I have one arm across her back <b>and </b><b>around </b><b>her </b><b>side </b><b>as </b><b>the </b>otherys across her chest.

    To my surprise she has wrapped both her arms around mine<b>, </b>shaking silently <b>as </b>I give her a moment to breathe. She startles hard with a stifled yelp as I move my hand from her side.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Jessa. He¡¯s not going to hurt you.¡± I speak to her gently as I rub her back.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be around. He¡¯s angry. Too many things have happened with angry alphas.¡± She gets her fear

    out in a rush.

    ¡°I understand. Has he had any of his medication?¡± She nods silently.

    ¡°I was able to get him to take Ativan, Zofran, Effexor and two Advil.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Damian is still at the table. How about you go sit and chat with him for a few minutes<b>. </b>Unwind before going home.<b>¡± </b>

    She nods again as I slowly turn both of us towards the hall. I continue to rub her back between her shoulders, patiently waiting for her to calm enough to let me go. Slowly her grip rxes before she steps away from me. Looking up at my face, she¡¯s quiet and submissive.

    ¡°Thank you, alpha.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I just wish it would have gone a bit better. I can tell that his demeanor has

    changed. He knows that you¡¯re scared of him.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°It hurts him.¡± She agrees with me slowly.

    Looking back into the room I can see the tears in her eyes as she desires her mate yet the ghosts of

    her past haunt her present and it¡¯s easy to see how shaken she is by his anger.

    ¡°Please help him.¡±

    She whispers as she backs away, unable to tear herself from the sight of her broken mate. Julie steps between us, taking Jessa by the shoulders, she turns her away from Cole. With kind, encouraging

    words she guides Jessa away from his room.

    I enter Cole¡¯s room with a sigh, so many things could be bothering him right <b>now</b>. The memory of his father breaking his jaw, my desire to start testing his warrior skills, giving me <b>a </b><b>detailed </b>exnation as to why he can¡¯t leave his pack; they are all possible triggers for his current state of mind. It could be all of them at the same time.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>364 </b>

    ¡°It would help both of <b>us </b><b>if </b><b>you </b>could talk to me.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>I </b><b>start </b><b>off </b>slowly. Sitting on the side of his bed closest to where <b>he¡¯s </b>pacing. He looks <b>up </b><b>from </b><b>the </b>floor, briefly looking at my face as he walks by before averting his gaze back to the <b>ground</b>.

    His gaze is submissive and stuck, mostly, to the ground. <b>His </b>body is rigid, as if <b>he¡¯s </b><b>prepared </b><b>for </b>a fight. His pacing is fast. He wants to run but has nowhere to go<b>, </b><b>so </b>he continues <b>pacing </b>like a <b>caged </b>animal waiting for his opportunity to escape the confines of his cage.

    ¡°Cole?¡±

    The soft undertones of Julie¡¯s voice alerts me to her presence and attracts his attention <b>enough </b><b>that</b>. his pacing slows.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we haven¡¯t met yet but I have been helping Demetri behind the scenes, <i>so </i>to <b>speak</b>. My name is Julie Richards, I¡¯m an alpha and my main job here is to help distressed wolves like <b>you </b>navigate safely through that stress<b>. </b>Can you tell me what¡¯s bothering you?¡±

    He stopspletely and looks up at her, sighing hard as he runs his hands roughly through his hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha Julie, I don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m in a panic attack.¡±

    He nearly whispers as he returns to pacing the room. I look at her as she remains silent, watching

    him.

    ¡°Are you willing to follow my instructions exactly? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to try.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try.¡± He whispers as his pacing slows.

    She walks into the room until she reaches the end of his bed.

    ¡°What I would like you to do is talk.¡±

    He stopspletely to turn and look at her, confusion written on his face.

    ¡°Very good, Cole. I see I¡¯ve got your attention now. What I want is for you to start speaking everything thates into your head. At first it is going to be chaotic because your thoughts are racing right now but out of the chaos will be answers to either what you¡¯re in need of or the reason behind the chaos.<b>¡± </b>

 Rising 365

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>365 </b>

    I remain silent as I have witnessed but not participated in this technique for sorting <b>out </b><b>a </b><b>panic </b>attack. He shakes his head hard as he resumes pacing.

    ¡°I¡¯m bad.¡± He finally starts slowly.

    ¡°Cole, you¡¯re¡­.¡±

    Julie cuts me off with a silent hand on my shoulder.

    NA

    ¡°I¡¯m bad. I shouldn¡¯t be here. Dad. Others pay when I¡¯m gone.¡±

    His pace quickens as he gets quiet but I remain silent, hopeful that this may work for him<b>. </b>

    ¡°Dad. I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t know how to please. I¡¯m bad. Always bad. Someone hurts the pups. My fault. Someone hurts luna. My fault. I¡¯m not an alpha. I¡¯m weak. I¡¯m undeserving. I¡¯m better off being found at the bottom of the river. Hit. Hit. I want to hit. I need to hit. Not allowed to hit. Not allowed to feel. Feeling is a weakness undeserving of the alpha title. Undeserving of <i>a </i>mate. Who wants a weak mate. Why won¡¯t she reject me? The longer she waits the worse it will be.¡±

    He finally goes quiet and while I feel we have only gone in circles, he did give me an idea. I form a link with Patrick knowing he will have to get to either his office or apartment on the third floor to get what I need.

    ¡®Pat, I need you to get a copy of the testing paperwork we use to score technique and meet me at the training annex.¡®

    ¡®It¡¯s 7:30 Tuesday night. Don¡¯t we close it early for deep cleaning tonight?¡®

    ¡®I forgot about that but that will work to my advantage for what I feel he needs.¡®

    ¡®What do you think he needs, boss.¡®

    ¡®He needs to hit. He needs to feel the anger and frustration that he¡¯s not allowed to feel or express when he¡¯s home. Perhaps he will give us some insight that will help us convince him to stay.¡®

    ¡®Well Lilly is headed upstairs with the girls so I¡¯ll help her put them to bed and head upstairs to my apartment. I¡¯ve got several spare copies up there easy to get to. You only want technique<b>?</b><b>¡® </b>

    ¡®Yes sir. If you want to bring your stopwatch you can but I am not scoring him .. endurance or strength. I¡¯m not really even going to score him on technique. I just want to know what he¡¯s picked up without formal training.¡®

    ¡®Yes sir. I¡¯ll meet you over there by eight, maybe sooner.¡®

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>365 </b>

    <b>I¡¯m </b><b>satisfied </b>with my beta being onboard so now it¡¯s time to <b>Introduce </b><b>the </b><b>idea </b>to cole, which I don¡¯t expect to be as easy<b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Cole, I need you to keep talking. Let me know what¡¯s in your head.¡±

    Julie pleads with the silent young man. His only response is a hard shaking of his head resulting <b>in </b><b>a </b>frustrated sigh from Julie.

    ¡°Cole?¡± She tries again but this time I silence her with a hand on her shoulder as I stand from <b>his </b>

    bed.

    ¡°Cole, I¡¯d like you to take a walk or ride with me, your choice which.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± His voice is low and suspicious.

    ¡°I want to take you over to the training annex where you can blow off some pent up steam<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I speak casually as there¡¯s nothing wrong, scary or dangerous about what I want from him<b>. </b>

    ¡°No.¡± He¡¯s obviously fearful as he shakes his head.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go back there. Not after Lucas. I¡¯m not fighting again. I hate fighting. Nothing good

    .</b><b>¡± </b>

    His speed doubles as his anxiety increases. I had a bad feeling he may equate Lucas¡¯s attack to the building, not just Lucas himself. I step into his pathway and Julie helps to block him from moving to the other side of the bed to continue wearing a hole into the carpeting.

    ¡°Alpha please.¡± He whispers as he stops a foot from me, desperate to get away from the idea he knows nothing about.

    ¡°The annex closes early tonight for cleaning. As the alpha, I have unlimited ess. No one except me, you, Julie and Patrick will be there. This is a safe, controlled spar. You are the only one throwing hits so you can get some of this anger and frustration you¡¯re not allowed to express, out. I will give you more details when we get over there but right now your choices are in how we travel there. <b>I </b>need you to try this. I am forcing you to go but I will only push you so far into this. I hate forcing anyone in my pack to do what they fear but I need you to try.¡±

    I keep my talk firm but patient, speaking only the truth of the situation. I despise force and coercion as much as he despises fighting. Fortunately, his head nods in agreement shortly after I finish.

    ¡°I can walk.¡± He finally relents

    ¡°What do you need for walking outside? Shoes? Coat?¡± I float a few suggestions out.

    ¡°A coat?¡± Julie inquires, confused as it¡¯s warm enough in April that most wolves don¡¯t need one.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    ¡°His body temp never changed with his shift. Your normal tends to be 101?¡± I ask looking <b>for </b>

    confirmation.

    He nods briefly as he pockets his inhaler.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    1

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 366

    <b>Chapter </b><b>366 </b>

    ¡°<b>I </b>usually use hoodies over a coat if I¡¯m not walking far and the weather is <b>nice</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Do you have one here?¡± He points to the dresser beside the door.

    ¡°In the box.¡±

    I walk over to the box and pull out the rest of what he brought down. I ce the nebulizer <b>machine </b>gently on the dresser, followed by all the essories before reaching his hoodie on the bottom. <b>I </b><b>pull </b>it out before dropping the box to the floor. I shake it out, looking it over to find a zipper down the middle.

    ¡°This one¡¯s different from the one you had when you helped us with Madilyn.¡±

    I observe before handing it to him. He slips it on cautiously, almost as if he¡¯s in pain. Even though his pacing and frantic hand stims have calmed considerably since I told him we¡¯re going to the training annex, I can tell by his fear filled eyes and panting breath that he¡¯s nowhere close to done his panic attack. How many of these has he been forced to bury and act as if nothing is going on in order for him to be so seemingly calm?

    Without being told, Julie has already stepped out into the hallway patiently waiting for Cole and I to join her. I wait for Cole to start walking on his own<b>, </b>stopping beside the door to slip his shoes on before exiting as well. I¡¯m thest one out of the room, closing the door, before we start walking to the medical wing.

    Half way down the west wing he stops, backing up a few steps before turning and running hard into me. He whines hard as he attempts to get around me. I wrap my arms under his, pulling him into me as I use one hand to rub the back of his head.

    ¡°Shhhh. I need you to rx and listen.¡±

    I give him a minute to settle before trying to exin.

    ¡°I¡¯m keeping you inside as far as we can go because with your low body temppared to the rest <b>of </b><b>us </b>it¡¯s easier for you to get cold. I promise you, we are headed to the end of the hall and out that door.¡±

    Heys his forehead against my shoulder, breathing in deep but faster than normal. His rhythmic squeeze on the loose fabric of my shirt showing me the unmistakable angst that he¡¯s feeling. <b>I </b>stay silent, giving him as long as he needs to process the information. My only movement is the <b>soft </b>massage of his scalp matched to the rhythm of his stim as I patiently wait for him to <b>start </b>moving on his own again.

    I lift my hand away from him as he rises from my shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha.<b>¡± </b><b>He </b>whispers, ashamed of his reaction.

    <b>¡°</b>There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡± I reassure him quietly.

    He turns slowly, taking his time to find his footing before heading towards the <b>back </b>door <b>of </b><b>the </b><b>west </b>wing. To my relief, the walk outside is uneventful although I had hoped that the cloudy <b>sky </b><b>would </b>have held onto some of the heat from earlier in the day. I pull out my keys and <b>toss </b>them <b>to </b>Patrick as we approach the building. He did really well getting everything he needed yet conveniently <b>left </b>his own set of keys in his apartment. I give him a smile and a snort at the irony of the <b>situation</b>.

    ¡°At least I didn¡¯t lock the apartment door.¡±

    He counters at my simple humor. He holds the door open for everyone to enter inside before shutting and locking the door.

    ¡°I linked the cleaning crew. I exined that we needed the annex to do special testing with one of the prospects. That it would be best for them toe clean in the morning and I would alert the warriors that it wouldn¡¯t be open until noon.¡±

    ¡°Did they give you a hard time?¡± I speak casually as we walk to the center of the room.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t happy about it but agreed to my n when I told them the other option was to start cleaning it at 10pm.<b>¡± </b>

    I can¡¯t help but chuckle a bit at his calm, matter of fact way of dealing with the cleaners.

    ¡°I also promised to give them a few extra hands that have been learning our cleaning routine around the pack house.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    POST <b>COMMENT </b>NOW

    1

 Rising 367

    <b>Chapter </b><b>367 </b>

    I stop and stand in the middle of the sparring ring in the center of the training <b>annex</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>turn <b>to </b><b>find </b>Cole staring at us, perplexed by our conversation and Pat¡¯s ability to tell me afterwards <b>that </b><b>he¡¯s </b>reassigning some of the omegas to a different task.

    ¡°All of our omegas are very fluid. They all learn what the expectations are in each area <b>that </b>they help in. Majority will learn to work together in the kitchen, setting up and breaking down the <b>dining </b>and banquet halls, cleaning the pack house, cleaning the training annex daily, sanitizing <b>the </b><b>annex </b>weekly and the stocking of the general supplies that we use in the pack house and dorms. <b>The </b>newest, adult omegas that have chosen not to go to college and learn a trade start their learning <b>in </b>the pack house.¡±

    ¡°There are three that have picked up what needs to be done quickly so moving them to the <b>annex </b>for a few hours tomorrow won¡¯t be an issue.¡± Patrick finishes exining.

    Although I don¡¯t feel it was necessary to go into such detail I¡¯m hoping that giving him insight <b>as </b><b>to </b>how I run my pack might make the decision to stay a little easier.

    He¡¯s slowed his pace quite a bit. Looking slowly around therge empty building and several times back at the locked door.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here to hurt you.¡± I speak casually but fail to reassure him.

    ¡°You¡­. you¡­.¡± He hangs his head low as he struggles to find his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cole. I know bringing you here in the middle of a major panic attack isn¡¯t quite as soothing but the rambling that Julie had you do gave me an idea. You said a couple times that you wanted to hit but you¡¯re not allowed to. I want to change that. I am giving you permission, in a controlled manner, to hit me.¡± (1)

    I can hear him draw in a sharp breath without letting it go. His eyes be wide wi to understand what it is I¡¯m asking him to do.

    ear, <b>unable </b>

    ¡°Come, Cole. I¡¯d like you toe stand with Patrick while I go to the closet and get the protective equipment we train in.¡±

    I wait until he starts moving towards the ring before leaving for the closet.

    Not wanting to take too much time donning the full array of protective equipment we use, <b>I </b>settle for <b>chest</b><b>, </b>head and arm protection while also grabbing the hand held pads for him to hit and a pair <b>of </b>gloves for him if he wants them. By the time I exit the equipment closet he has <b>made </b><b>his </b><b>way </b><b>to </b>the ring but has resumed his/pacing.

    I stand a few feet from Patrick when I drop the load I¡¯m carrying <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>floor </b><b>hanging </b><b>on </b><b>to </b><b>my </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>367 </b>

    custom fitted chest pads. The noise from the dropped equipment causes Cole <b>to </b><b>stop </b><b>and </b>turn midway down the mat. Despite his panicked pacing, his overall demeanor remains <b>calm</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>I </b>know it¡¯s all an act. His squeezing hands and fearful eyes is all I need to tell me that the panic is <b>still </b>raging within him.

    He watches as I flip the padded vest over my head, securing it tightly to my body with <b>the </b><b>Velcro </b>straps on the sides. Next, I slip my arms through the sleeves of the arm pads poking my <b>thumb </b>through the hole at the end.

    ¡°This is going to be a hand spar only, so I¡¯m willing to let you choose. I brought gloves out <b>if </b><b>you </b>want them or you can go raw as the gloves won¡¯t protect you from jamming your wrist <b>if </b><b>you </b><b>throw </b><b>a </b>bad hit.¡± I exin calmly.

    He nods his recognition of myment as I slip my padded helmet onto my head.

    ¡°Come towards me Cole. Come to the center.¡±

    I encourage as I point to where I want him. His hesitation and stiff body screams his difort <b>and </b>uncertainty with what¡¯s about to happen.

    ¡°Everything is okay. There will be no penalties for this, it is my idea after all.¡±

    ¡°That has never stopped him.¡±

    He whispers his fear causing me to pause and simply observe him for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your father. I will never do what he¡¯s done.¡±

    I finally catch the young man¡¯s attention but he doesn¡¯t react the way I was hoping. Instead of giving him confidence in participating in this spar he only shows me shame in thinking I was the same as his tormentor.

    ¡°Come, Cole. Have you ever used padding of any type during your training with Mr.

    He slowly starts walking towards me, shaking his head as he does.

    ¡°None at all?¡±

    level

    kins<b>?</b>¡±

    I inquire as only the highest level of my warriors are allowed to sparpletely raw and that is under strict rules and guidance to prevent injuries.

    ¡°Jon isn¡¯t allowed to do what he does with me so outside of the pads I hit there has never <b>been </b><b>any </b>padding.¡± He confesses.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>some <b>of </b>your hesitancying from me wearing the pads<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I ask hoping for an honest answer. I¡¯m surprised when he nods, stopping a few feet from me on the

    mat.

    Chapter Comments

    POST COMMENT NOW

    1

    <SHARE

 Rising 368

    <b>Chapter </b><b>368 </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s really important that you listen.¡± He gives me a nod. ¡°This is not going to be a true <b>spar</b>. <b>I </b><b>will </b>tease you. Touch you with the pads until I get you hitting but as I told you a few minutes ago<b>, </b><b>you¡¯re </b>the only one throwing the hits. The padding that I¡¯m wearing is a precaution as we have <b>never </b>sparred so I don¡¯t know anything about your strength, uracy or technique. The youngest <b>I </b><b>start </b>training is eleven and that¡¯s only when specific things are met with the pup. I usually <b>don¡¯t </b><b>wear </b>padding when working with them. Now, would you like to try using gloves?¡±

    He shakes his head as I verify everything I want to use is in ce.

    ¡°Okay Cole. We are going to start slowly. I¡¯m going to reach my padded hand out to you, I want you to meet it with your fist. This is just touching, not hitting yet.¡±

    I start with my right and he slowly touches it with his left. I repeat with my left and he follows with his right. We continue this warm up for a minute or two before <b>I </b>start moving on.

    ¡°Now, I want you to follow me. We are going in a circle. I side step to the right, you counter me to

    the left.¡±

    I start my movements slowly, continuing the soft hits as we go. He does well when I don¡¯t warn him about changing directions, following me when I do.

    ¡°Excellent Cole. Now I want you to start hitting when I say hit.¡±

    I continue with the warm up exercise as I speak hoping the distraction and clear instructions will

    make it easier for him to follow.

    ¡°All hits are to stay above the belt, no feet are to be involved tonight. You can use any technique you¡¯refortable with and your targets are the pads on my hands. As I said before, the chest and head protection is because I¡¯m not familiar with your uracy or strength and I don¡¯t want you to be afraid of hurting me. You are to take all the anger and frustration you¡¯re feeling out on me, <b>on </b>these pads. You can¡¯t hurt me and there are no penalties, If yound a bad hit and you will stop immediately so we can take care of it.¡±

    He nods silently confirming my instructions.

    ¡°One more thing Cole.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir?¡±

    ¡°I need you to talk while you¡¯re doing this with me.¡±

    ¡°Sir?¡± There¡¯s a nervous wayer to his voice.

    your wrist,

    ¡°I¡¯m adding the exercise Julie started in your bedroom to this. Whateveres <b>into </b><b>your </b>head <b>you </b>are to speak it. Scream it if it helps, but we need to know what you¡¯re thinking. <b>It </b><b>will </b>give <b>us </b>guidance on the best way to help you through this attack since you don¡¯t know what <b>triggered </b><b>it</b>.¡±

    He nods in confirmation of my instructions but he¡¯s moving stiffly as I switch directions <b>again</b><b>, </b>continuing the warm up exercise that I started with him.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I ask gently as I watch the young man¡¯s face change. His calm demeanor <b>quickly </b>fading away back into the panic that never left.

    ¡°Please alpha, I can¡¯t do this. Please don¡¯t force this. I can¡¯t¡­. I can¡¯t¡­.¡±

    He¡¯s struggling to find his words as I pursue this style of venting. It¡¯s hard for me to imagine what <b>it </b>is he must have endured for him to have the terror he¡¯s experiencing now.

    ¡°That¡¯s never stopped him¡® rings in my ears as I slowly increase my speed, trying to amp him up without triggering a ck out episode. He just confirmed one of many fears that make it so much harder to help him. He confirmed again that he has been punished, I imagine violently, for doing as he was told. Knowing how he came here, I don¡¯t need him to tell me what his penalty was for listening as I¡¯m certain it was just as bad as when he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your father Cole. I will never punish you forpliance. You need to hit these pads and hit them hard. Let me feel you. Let me hear you. Start now, Cole. Hit me.<b>¡± </b>

    My tone is even but firm as I give him themand. His first hit is weak and hesitant. He¡¯s resisting the exercise even though it will ultimately help him.

    <i>¡°</i>Again Cole, hit me.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    ? 2

 Rising 369

    <b>Chapter 369 </b>

    He throws another, hitting the pad with barely a sound. I switch directions causing him to <b>follow</b><b>. </b>At least I know he¡¯s focused on me and nothing else but his stance is defensive, not where I need <b>him </b>

    to be for this use.

    I strike his left fist gently with my right trying to bring his attention to the task he¡¯s been instructed toplete.

    ¡°Hit me, Cole.¡±

    I increase the force in my voice trying to get him toply. He manages two hits this time, one right after the other, one to each hand. His breathing is erratic, his eyes frantically trying to find <b>a </b>way out but in such an unfamiliar area it¡¯s proving difficult for him to spot the doors that lead outside.

    I hit his left hand again, this time with a little more force. Enough that he responds with a small, surprised yelp and pulls back. This time I follow him. His eyes widen even more, his fear is slowly

    turning into anger.

    I do it again. This time hitting his right with my left. I know with the pads it¡¯s not hard enough to hurt, even with his sensory issues. He responds the same.

    A small, fearful yelp only this time he has a few small whimpers following behind.

    ¡®Are you certain you can do this without putting him into a ckout?¡®

    I can hear Patrick¡¯s concern in my head as I continue my tease. Every step away from me he takes<b>, </b>I take two towards him. For every weak, hesitant hit he makes I hit back. It¡¯s not a punch of any kind considering my hands are strapped into two inch thick memory foam bricks that are two inches wide by four inches long but I do have the ability toe in from the side or bottom. I¡¯m not confined to straight hits but I am keeping my strikes confined to his hands.

    ¡°Hit me!¡±

    Imand him the loudest I¡¯ve been all night while meeting his hand the hardest I dare to hit him. He yelps hard, jumping back a foot but I stay close, tapping his hands softly but persistently with the pads. I know my strength and I know I¡¯m not hurting him but his fear and panic are getting to him bad<b>. </b>Looking into his eyes, I can see him struggling and I¡¯m starting to doubt that I¡¯ll be able to get him to relent to this.

    His fear is high enough that his whimpers are persistent, I continue my gentle teasing against <b><i>his </i></b>hands, hard enough that he flinches with every strike but light enough that his yelps are fearful <b>not </b>painful. I slow my movements enough that he manages to look into my <b>eyes</b><b>, </b>once again searching.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    Chapter <b>369 </b>

    ¡°Come on, Cole. Let go. I promise you this will help but you need to let yourself <b>go</b><b>. </b><b>Hit </b><b>me</b>, Cole I will not hurt <b>you </b>and you can not hurt me. Even if you miss my hands <b>you </b><b>can </b>not hurt me

    I gently encourage as I can tell he¡¯s dangerously close to the edge. I just don¡¯t know which edge hes going to fall from first.

    It¡¯s with a strangled growl that he strikes. For the first time I feel his strength through the pad. I¡¯m caught off guard when he hits again but quickly recover as he hits again.

    ¡°That¡¯s it Cole. Give into the anger, the frustration and fear.¡±

    I now encourage his continuance as he gets into a rapid sequence.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to encourage him to talk. It¡¯s important that you just let him ramble.¡°¡®

    I hear Julie through the link as I concentrate on countering Cole¡¯s offensive strategy.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve let go physically, I need you to let go verbally. Let everything go.¡±

    Julie¡¯s voice is calm yet assertive in her instructions but his continued silence concerns me<b>. </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    His statement shocks me as I wasn¡¯t expecting him to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of living in fear. I¡¯m tired of living in pain. I¡¯m tired of fighting.¡±

    His hits are getting stronger as he caves further into his anger.

    ¡°Every day I wake up asking why? What did I do to deserve this life? Why won¡¯t she wee me back? I don¡¯t understand how the Goddess Diana, creator of all werewolves could sentence anyone to the life I live. I have to fight for everything. I fight to eat. I fight to take care of my basic needs. I fight just to breathe. Just to wake up every morning and fight again. My only peace is istion and I have to fight for that too. I¡¯m not an alpha. I don¡¯t want to be one if it means bing my father. He is no father. Not to me. I don¡¯t want to be there. I have no home but no freedom

    eave<b>.</b>¡±

    As suddenly as he started his rant he stops. Breathing hard, he simply stands two feet away from me, his cheeks wet with tears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave but I have no freedom to stay.<b>¡± </b>

    He copses gently to his knees inplete exhaustion and defeat, assuming the hard submission position as his anger dissolves into grief.

 Rising 370

    <b>Chapter 370 </b>

    Fear <b>once </b>again reces his anger as his body begins to shake. I quickly throw <b>my </b><b>pads </b><b>off </b><b>and </b>make my way over to him.

    Julie and Patrick follow my lead, making their way over as heys on his stomach upon the <b>mat</b><b>. </b>

    I can tell that he wants to curl into a protective ball, queuing me into his current thinking<b>, </b>that despite the permission to do so he believes he¡¯s in trouble for what he¡¯s said.

    ¡°We can help you get out of Red Fang. You don¡¯t have to leave here.¡± Julie tries to soothe <b>him</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>is </b>met with resistance as she runs her fingers through his hair. He¡¯s wing at the mat<b>, </b>struggling <b>with </b>the onught of emotions coursing through his body.

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t touch. Don¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯ll settle down, just don¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    His sudden statement confuses me as he tries even harder to curl into a ball. For the <b>first </b>time <b>[ </b>notice his struggle to move his legs and Patrick¡¯s attempts to lift the bottom of his shirt.

    ¡°Pat, leave that be.¡±

    My tone is concerned resulting in an immediate response.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He asks, dropping Cole¡¯s shirt from his hand.

    ¡°Cole, no one is going to hurt you. No one will touch your back but I need you to answer honestly.¡±

    I start rubbing my fingers between his shoulders hoping to calm his frantic movements. He whimpers softly between whispers. It takes several minutes before we understand what he¡¯s saying.

    ¡°No one wants to hear my pathetic cries.<b>¡± </b>

    Is the mantra that he¡¯s relying on to calm himself out of the shear terror that we n on using his back as a way of punishing him. Concern and confusion are on both their faces as a sudden yelp alerts me to his struggle.

    ¡°Talk to me<b>, </b>Cole. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°How is he in so much pain, boss? You never struck him.¡±

    Patrick asks as Julie remains Silent, gently caressing the young man¡¯s head.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing. I just need to rest.¡±

    Chapter <b>370 </b>

    He fights against Julie¡¯s touch, moving his legs erratically but there¡¯s something about <b>his </b>movements that attracts my attention in a bad way. Even though <b>he¡¯s </b>pushing <b>against </b>the mat as if he¡¯s climbing adder he¡¯s failing to gain any traction. It¡¯s as if all the strength in his legs <b>has </b>disappeared leaving himpletely vulnerable.

    <b>I </b>stand quickly resulting in a shrill yelp of both pain and fear to emanate from Cole as I <b>walk </b>over to where I left the pads. I grab both of the foam training pads from the floor and walk quickly back

    over.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, how is he in so much pain?¡±

    Patrick asks again as I silently encourage Cole toy his head on the pad. I take his hands in mine <b>as </b>

    I bend down close to his ear.

    ¡°I know now is the worst time to get information from you on your back but it¡¯s the only way <b>to </b><b>help </b>you. I need honesty, absolute honesty.¡±

    Somehow he manages to nod his head.

    ¡°Right now, what is going on with your back?¡±

    ¡°Spasms.¡± He manages to spit out between breaths.

    ¡°Muscle spasms?¡± He nods slowly as he squeezes my hands.

    ¡°I got sick before you came in¡­. It¡¯s stayed tight since¡­.¡±

    He¡¯s panting hard as he tries to slow his movements.

    ¡°Was it the spar that triggered them?¡± I dread the idea that I pushed him into the spar without knowing his back was a time bomb.

    ¡°No.¡± He whines. ¡°I dropped too fast.¡±

    I slowly start petting the side of his head. His slowing movements and inconsister hope that the spasms are dying down.

    ines give me

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a huge source of anxiety but Pat and Julie are very confused right now. I¡¯m the only one that knows about your back. I¡¯m going to slowly pull the bottom of your shirt up so they can see the scar Ang and I noticed when you first got here.¡±

    ¡°Please leave it be. If you touch it the spasms will return.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you. Just be still<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>I whisper near his ear.

    ¡°There will be no questions and no touching.¡±

    Chapter <b>370 </b>

    <b>I </b><b>speak </b>themand firmly, looking them both in the eyes <b>as </b>I do. <b>I </b><b>get </b><b>nods </b><b>from </b><b>both </b>as I start reaching towards the bottom of his shirt.

    ¡°Alpha please. No one has looked without touching me. Without hurting me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    2

 Rising 371

    SHARE

    <b>The Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b>Fang

    <b>Chapter </b>371

    His whisper is fearful yet h

    back down close to him.

    doesn¡¯t fight causing me a lot of concern. I stop <b>my </b>actions to duck

    ¡°I promise you, this will be different. I know I told you I wouldn¡¯t hurt you in the tub but I also

    apologized for my underestimation of your injury. I¡¯m not going to hurt you Cole. No <b>one </b><b>is </b><b>going </b><b>to </b>touch you.¡±

    He relents with a frustrated whine, wrapping his arms around the pad his head isying <b>on</b><b>. </b><b>Pat </b>lifts the hem of his shirt, passing it to me as he reaches his limit.

    Cole shifts his legs ufortably but otherwise doesn¡¯t move or make a sound attempting <b>to </b><b>stop </b>me. I pull his shirt up to just below his arms before gently cing it back against his skin<b>. </b><b>I </b><b>go </b>back to running my fingers through his hair along his temple. I can tell by his timed breathing <b>that </b>he¡¯s struggling to stay calm with this level of exposure. Although both are shocked by what they see<b>, </b><b>only </b>Patrick dares to make a sound.

    ¡°How old is he again?¡± Comes out as a whisper.

    ¡°Twenty¨Cthree,¡± Kreply before Cole has a chance to.

    ¡°This is old.¡±

    He makes the same observation I did when I first saw it. Cole¡¯s sudden, ufortable movements call my attention back to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch. You promised you wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    His whisper is barely there but it¡¯s enough to alert me to what I¡¯ve missed, Patrick¡¯s hand is very close to touching the scar. I make a single loud click with my tongue, bringing Patrick¡¯s eyes to mine immediately before looking down at what he¡¯s doing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cole.¡±

    He apologizes, embarrassed with his actions as he draws his hand back.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt him over me<b>.</b>¡±

    Even Patrick pauses to look at Cole.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a gentle reminder Cole.¡± I try to exin.

    ¡°Nothing is that simple.¡± He whispers.

    ¡°I guess not. At least, not with you.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>371

    I run <b>my </b>hand <b>over </b>the <b>top </b>of his head a <b>few </b>times before grabbing his shirt <b>again</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°You have done very well with me tonight. Thank you Cole. Patrick, help <b>me </b><b>pull </b>his shift <b>back </b>down. I don¡¯t want the chill in the room to cause him any issues<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I hand the edge of his shirt to Patrick whoys it gently down on his back.

    ¡°I do have a question for you.¡±

    Patrick states as I give him my infamous death stare he conveniently ignores.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about your back and if you¡¯re ufortable answering I¡¯ll understand, although <b>I </b><b>don¡¯t </b>think there¡¯s anything ufortable about it.¡±

    ¡°Stop rambling and talk, Patrick.¡±

    Annoyance is in my voice now.

    ¡°It¡¯s two questions really.¡±

    ¡°Patrick.¡± I growl in warning.

    ¡°Sorry boss. Cole, are you a part of Red Fang¡¯s warrior program?¡±

    Patrick finally spits out what I¡¯ve been wanting to directly ask.

    ¡°Your answer will not result in any type of penalty.¡± I reassure him.

    ¡°No. Dad wouldn¡¯t let me after I got sick.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so based on your previousments but that brings up my second question. How did

    you learn to spar?<b>¡± </b>

    He hesitates with answering this time.

    ¡°Cole, is something bothering you about the question?¡±

    I ask gently as I resume rubbing his head. For the first time I notice that Julie is no longer beside Cole and I have no idea how long she¡¯s been gone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha.¡± He finally speaks. ¡°The question doesn¡¯t bother me. It¡¯s the penalties I have received in trying to learn that bothers me. Simply put, I watched them.¡±

    ¡°All your skills were learned through observation?<b>¡± </b>

    Patrick confirms barely containing his excitement<b>, </b>causing me <b>to </b>cock <b>my </b><b>head </b><b>in </b><b>curiosity</b>.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>371 </b>

    ¡°I <b>will </b><b>have </b><b>to </b>clean up <b>my </b>

    are the highest among the

    notes and do someparisons <b>but </b>I do believe that <b>your </b>offensive kill

    techniques I¡¯ve been teach Spects that are still here. It would <b>exin </b><b>why </b><b>I </b>saw <b>some </b>of the

    the others.¡±

    ¡°Patrick, all skills are learned by some degree, by observation.¡±

    I try to calm Pat down.

    ¡°The techniques that I saw Cole use tonight, the ones I believe he picked up from <b>watching </b><b>my </b>group, a lot of the prospects I¡¯m working with have yet to figure out after four weeks <b>of </b><b>daily </b>observation and practice.

    Cole has never physically practiced the moves and I¡¯ve only noticed him watching my <b>group </b><b>once </b><b>a </b>week for thest four weeks yet he was able to execute them with seventy percent <b>uracy</b><b>. </b>

    You are truly amazing Cole and I would love for you to get out of the pack house more. <b>Perhaps </b><b>you </b>can get through to these stubborn males of mine about their technique.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°You want him as a trainer?¡±

    I¡¯m truly shocked by his change towards Cole over thest two months.

    ¡°If he¡¯s picking up skills that quickly through observation, yes.¡±

    Patrick is smiling, unable to contain his excitement towards the possibility.

    ¡°I hate fighting.¡± Cole mumbles.

    ¡°I know now isn¡¯t the time to continue our previous conversation but keep an open mind. I will figure out a way to bring you back here after you have retrieved the items of value that you need. I promise you<b>, </b>once you¡¯re here, things will get better but for now, we need to get you back to your

    room.¡±

    I watch as he gingerly starts moving his legs. I¡¯m relieved to see the weakness from before has dissipated as he carefully picks himself up off the floor.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    5 2

 Rising 372

    <b>Chapter </b><b>372 </b>

    Wednesday April 11th

    <b>(</b>Patrick¡¯s POV)

    It¡¯s been a week since Cole amazed me with his skills in sparring with Demetri. He truly <b>is </b><b>amazing</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>was happy and relieved when I saw him the next morning. He waste but considering the <b>night </b><b>he </b>had anytime he spends observing is weed by me. He only spends a few hours before lunch watching.

    I left him be, pretended that I didn¡¯t see him the first few days. Monday was the first time <b>I </b>approached him while the prospects were practicing the moves I had just shown them<b>. </b>He <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>talk </b>much and seemed ufortable with me being close to him but I kept everything neutral <b>as </b><b>f </b>

    talked with him.

    My meeting with Demetri Friday allowed me to go over what I saw and how hepared <b>to </b>the others. As I expected, he was quite pleased with the results.

    He spoke with me about testing Cole¡¯s defensive techniques once his custom padse in. They were supposed to arrivest Thursday but shipping got dyed before the equipment was dered lost and now we¡¯re waiting to receive the second set due in tomorrow.

    I¡¯ve had to back track my group. Even though they are the most advanced in techniquepared to the other two groups, I¡¯ve had to bring them back to basics. They¡¯ve all bezy and sloppy with their effort and several of them have been hurt in the process.

    This week has been a challenge as they have all be bored and surly. Most of them have straight up stopped listening and I¡¯m beyond ready for the worst offenders, the ones who tantly disrespect my every order, to pack up and leave.

    Unfortunately we have a rule that only an unforgivable act will send these prospects packing. I¡¯m already frustrated with therge group of thirty as <b>I </b>spot Cole walking up to his usual spot, hisfort zone far enough away that he doesn¡¯t interact with the group but close enough that he has an unobstructed view of me. I found out Monday that he has no interest in learning from the prospects. His interest was in me and my techniques.

    I smile as I check my watch. 10am. Demetri was right. Once he creates a schedule he sticks <b>to </b>it.

    ¡°All rightdy and gentlemen.¡± I project my voice into the crowd gaining their attention from warm up exercises.

    ¡°I want all of you to grab your pads and partner up. This exercise is above the waist. I want <b>to </b><b>see </b>hits with your hands only, no feet. We are practicing body movements. If your partner swings <b>you </b>need to duck. Meter your strength. Your goal is to work with your partner in such a way <b>that </b><b>you </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>372 </b>

    both learn fluidity. It is not about knocking the <b>other </b>one out. <b>Any </b><b>unnecessary </b><b>roughness </b><b>will </b><b>be </b>rewarded with fiveps around the yground track. You¡¯ve got thirty <b>minutes </b><b>to </b>work <b>up </b>a sweat

    Start now.¡±

    Unsurprisingly, they barely move. Jamie and my only female in this group, Mica, are the <b>first </b>ones to separate from the group and make a space for themselves farther away.

    I¡¯ve noticed that they flirt quite strongly with each other, reminding me of my time with <b>Mandy. </b><b>At </b>times I regret not seeking out my second chance mate but for the most part I haven¡¯t <b>had </b><b>much </b>time to think about the loneliness thates with being single.

    I make my way over to Cole, refusing to repeat myself and taking the stance <b>of </b>asking Demetri <b>if </b>dismissal due to non participation was a possibility for the majority in my <b>advanced </b>group.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking a bit rough today, are you doing okay<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I ask as he truly looks like he¡¯s in a lot of pain right now. As usual he remains silent but does manage to give me a slight shake of his head. I stand right next to him and gaze in the direction he appears to be looking.

    As the crowd finally separates, wandering slowly over to their sparring gear and putting it on<b>, </b><b>I </b>spot one of the pack¡¯s pups in the distance practicing the moves he¡¯s watched me demonstrate to the

    group.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the little?¡±

    Cole¡¯s question surprises me as our meetings out here usually has only me talking.

    ¡°That is beta Jackson. I¡¯m close with his parents. His father is a warrior and his mother works outside the pack as a seamstress.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s mimicking the prospects instead of you. He¡¯s going to jam his wrist if he puts any force behind that form.¡±

    I sigh as I notice the same sloppiness as the prospects in Jax.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

    212

 Rising 373

    <b>Chapter </b><b>373 </b>

    ¡°How young do you start training? My pack starts alphas at fifteen, all other ranks have to wait until

    after their first shift.¡±

    I smile as this is the first real conversation I¡¯ve had with the young man.

    ¡°Here we start allowing delta birth rank and up to start trying out for the program at thirteen. Alphas can try out for the beginners level as early as eleven and betas at twelve but deltas unfortunately we are strict with staying at thirteen. asionally we get a gamma that¡¯s interested in training.They have to prove their strength and emotional maturity to the alpha as well as their ability to adequately shift without any type of medication before they can start training.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like his form. May I talk with him? Work with him?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised by his request but make my decision instantly.

    ¡°Jackson,e on over here, please.¡±

    Jackson looks my way as soon as he hears his name, stopping the moment he sees me. He walks over calmly but his eyes are wide with nervousness.

    ¡°Am I in trouble Beta Patrick?¡±

    I see Cole shift ufortably on his feet at Jax¡¯s question.

    ¡°Is there a reason for you to be in trouble?¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m not supposed to be training yet.¡±

    ¡°That is true as you¡¯re only ten but you¡¯re not in any trouble. Alpha Cole just wants to talk with you about your form. You¡¯re copying the prospects who have gotten sloppy and if you actually try to hit something you¡¯re going to jam your wrist up.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± He states quietly.

    I take a few steps back as Cole gets down on his knees matching Jackson¡¯s height.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a big drive if you¡¯re out here mimicking beta Patrick¡¯s group. You¡¯d be much better off watching Alpha Damian¡¯s group, I think he¡¯s got the beginners, although to my knowledge, all of these prospects should have been in their pack¡¯s program for several years beforeing here.¡±

    I listen as he speaks candidly very easily with Jackson as if I¡¯m no longer there.

    ¡°From what I could see from across the field it looks like you¡¯re bending your wrist downward as you drive forward. Can you show me what you¡¯ve learned so far?¡±

    Chapter <b>373 </b>

    <b>I </b>watch silently<b>, </b>observing the prospects but also Cole.

    ¡®Demetri, are you in your office<b>?</b>¡®

    I use the link not wanting to discourage Cole¡¯s interaction with Jackson.

    ¡®I¡¯m buried in paperwork, where else would I be?¡® I hear him growl through the link.

    ¡®Well take a break and turn on Big Brother. Zoom in on my group. Make a note that I need <b>to </b><b>speak </b>to you about them but more importantly I want you to record Cole working with Jackson.¡®

    I feel the link release and I return to watching the prospects. For the first time ever<b>, </b>I¡¯m disappointed and bored with the wolves in front of me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever encountered azier bunch of wolves trying to pass as warriors. Definitely going to ask about sending them packing.

    ¡°Let me see your hand.¡±

    My attention turns back to Cole, watching him gently manipte Jackson¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°I was almost sixteen when I started watching the beginners group of my pack. I had to watch them from a distance which made it more difficult to see what they were doing<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you join the group? You¡¯re an alpha.¡±

    ¡°Not something I¡¯m going to talk about little one. What¡¯s important is that I had to learn painfully what not to do. You see your arm is made of two bones and your wrist has many small bones that allow it to be flexible. As a child, your bones are still developing which makes it even easier to jam yourself up or even break the bones if you hit wrong. You want to keep your wrist in line with the rest of your arm.¡±

    Cole patiently takes Jackson through several different positions before encouraging a hand to hand, mini spar without pads.

    I hurry I smile as I picture Cole being the perfect trainer for our young teens and pre¨Cteen just starting into warrior training. A suddenmotion among the warriors snap my attention back to th over to the group as a full on fist fight has broken out between two of the prospects. Once I¡¯ve broken them up and sent them to their rooms for the rest of the day I turn to address Cole and reassure Jackson. To my surprise, they¡¯re gone.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Y

 Rising 374

    <b>Chapter </b><b>374 </b>

    <b>(</b><b>Cole¡¯s </b>POV)

    After my spar with alpha, I took Patrick up on getting closer to his group to watch<b>. </b>I <b>don¡¯t </b>have much desire to actually spar as it¡¯s too much like fighting. I¡¯m tired of fighting. I fight for everything I have, want and need. I need a break. Plus, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m medically cleared to <b>participate </b><b>with </b>anyone outside of alpha but I¡¯m still willing to watch. That¡¯s how I have learned everything <b>the </bst eight years and, ording to beta, I¡¯m really good.

    I show up at my usual time, around ten, after <b>I¡¯ve </b>fixed what¡¯s leftover from breakfast in <b>the </b><b>halls </b><b>for </b>my meal. Something is different about this week as there was barely any left to raid.

    I know beta¡¯s been watching me. He seems to have taken some lessons on giving me some <b>space</b><b>. </b><b>He </b>didn¡¯t approach me to talk with me until Monday, although it¡¯s mostly him that¡¯s talking<b>. </b>

    Off in the distance I can see a young male mimicking the prospects. Shame is<b>, </b>these prospects are not the ones you want to mimic. They haven¡¯t had the proper attitude for the week that I¡¯ve been observing and considering beta¡¯s taken them back to basics it¡¯s not a new problem. My gaze is trained on the little across the field as the beta steps up next to me.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking a bit rough today, are you doing okay?¡±

    For the first time I actually feel safe being honest. I¡¯m not okay today. I¡¯m in a lot of pain and really didn¡¯t want to get out of bed today. I¡¯m not certain what I did but my back has been in spasms most of the night adding to the nightmares I¡¯m consistently having. I shake my head, but just barely.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the little?¡±

    I ask as the prospects finally start moving their asses.

    ¡°That is beta Jackson. I¡¯m close with his parents. His father is a warrior and his mother works outside the pack as a seamstress.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°He¡¯s mimicking the prospects instead of you. He¡¯s going to jam his wrist if he puts any force behind.

    that form.¡±

    I give beta Patrick a moment to respond but it seems he doesn¡¯t disagree.

    ¡°How young do you start training? My pack starts alphas at fifteen, all other ranks have to have their

    first shift.¡±

    ¡°Here we start allowing delta birth rank and up to start trying out for the program at thirteen. Alphas can try out for the beginners level as early as eleven and betas at twelve but deltas unfortunately we are strict with staying at thirteen. asionally <b>we </b>get a gamma that¡¯s <b>interested </b><b>in </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>374

    training.They have to prove their strength and emotional maturity <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>alpha </b><b>as </b><b>well </b>as <b>their </b>ability to adequately shift without any type of medication before <b>they </b>can <b>start </b><b>training </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>don¡¯t like his form. May I talk with him? Work with him?¡±

    I¡¯m not expecting anything to happen despite alpha openly telling me that he has no issues <b>with </b><b>me </b>interacting with his girls. I¡¯m quite surprised when he calls Jackson over to us<b>. </b>

    ¡°Am I in trouble Beta Patrick?¡±

    I shift ufortably in my spot. Last thing I wanted was to get this little in trouble. Before I can interrupt, beta starts talking to him..

    ¡°Is there a reason for you to be in trouble?¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m not supposed to be training yet.¡±

    ¡°That is true as you¡¯re only ten but you¡¯re not in any trouble. Alpha Cole just wants to <b>talk </b>with you about your form. You¡¯re copying the prospects who have gotten sloppy and if you actually <b>try </b><b>to </b>hit something you¡¯re going to jam your wrist up.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± He states quietly.

    I¡¯m relieved to hear beta¡¯s exnation.

    I kneel down to Jackson¡¯s height as beta steps back and turns his attention back to the prospects that have obviously gotten tired of working.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a big drive if you¡¯re out here mimicking beta Patrick¡¯s group. You¡¯d be much better <b>off </b>watching Alpha Damian¡¯s group. I think he¡¯s got the beginners, although to my knowledge, all of these prospects should have been in their packs¡¯s program for several years beforeing here. From what I could see from across the field it looks like you¡¯re bending your wrist downward as you drive forward. Can you show me what you¡¯ve learned so far?¡±

    dopted by

    He shows me easily what he¡¯s doing, confirming the bad form that he¡¯s identa watching the others. The drive that this little beta has makes me wonder how many alpha and beta pups are trying to start training early.

    ¡°Let me see your hand.¡±

 Rising 375

    1 start moving his wrist around checking for any possible restrictions that maypromise his movements.

    ¡°I was almost sixteen when I started watching the beginners group of my pack. I had to watch them from a distance which made it more difficult to see what they were doing.¡±

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you join the group? You¡¯re an alpha.¡±

    ¡°Not something I¡¯m going to talk about little one. What¡¯s important is that I had to learn painfully what not to do. You see your arm is made of two bones and your wrist has many small bones that allow it to be flexible. As a child, your bones are still developing which makes it even easier to jam yourself up or even break the bones if you hit wrong. You want to keep your wrist in line with the

    rest of your arm<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I show him some simple hand jabs, keeping it slow and concentrating solely on form before switching to something closer to a spar.

    ¡°What I want is for you to hit the palm of my hands without force, just touch your knuckles to my palm. Do you understand my instructions?¡±

    He nods easily with a smile as he starts. I¡¯m impressed with how easily he has responded to my instructions and as long as he concentrates, he has the form he needs to prevent injury.

    I grab his fists as I turn towards themotion going on behind us. It doesn¡¯t take me long to realize that there¡¯s a fight happening between some of the prospects. Although most would feel that they are afortable distance away I¡¯m working with a little and I never take any chances.

    Without a word I snatch Jackson off his feet and dart across the field, not stopping until I reach the track on the other side of the yground. I kneel down on the graveled dirt cing him gently upon his feet. I wait until he has his bnce before slowly releasing my grip on him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jackson. Are you okay? Have I hurt you?¡±

    We¡¯re both breathing hard as he steps away from me, the look of shock in his eyes.

    ¡°No sir. I¡¯m not hurt. Just a little surprised. Are you okay? You¡¯re wheezing.¡±

    I stand slowly before reaching in my pocket for my inhaler. I ce it in my mouth and take two deep breaths of the medication before putting it back.

    ¡°You have asthma.¡±

    Jackson states his observation, surprised that I¡¯m a warrior.

    ¡°Unfortunately, yes. I¡¯m still waiting for it to get me kicked out <b>of </b>the program.¡± I <b>state </b><b>honestly </b>to

    thed.

    ¡°Well, maybe alpha Demetri will bring you back before you are. You seem nice<b>, </b>unlike the <b>other </b>prospects I¡¯ve run into.¡±

    ¡°What happened with the other prospects?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of prospectse through.¡±

    He talks as we start walking together away from the yground.

    ¡°Most of them ignore me and the other pups but sometimes when they see us watching them <b>they </b>get mad. Most will only yell until you run away but this group is the first one to actually hit me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I stop in my tracks when he confesses this.

    ¡°Have you told alpha Demetri? I haven¡¯t been here very long but the one thing he has been consistent on is assaulting other wolves. He¡¯s physically punished Lucas twice to my knowledge for attacking me and he¡¯s been on house arrest for over a month for the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Lucas attacked you? Why?¡±

    ¡°Well it¡¯s actually a relief to find that you don¡¯t know so I¡¯m not going to open that up. I¡¯m sorry Jackson. I don¡¯t want to hide information from you but I don¡¯t want you to be afraid of me over rumors that are not true.¡±

    ¡°I understand that you wouldn¡¯t want to repeat rumors about yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I look down at him as his stomach growls/loudly.

    ¡°Sounds like you could use a meal.¡± Iugh gently.

    ¡°I sleptte so I skipped breakfast toe out here and watch beta Patrick¡¯s gro

    I check my watch and sigh as it¡¯s only eleven.

    ¡°The dining hall and banquet hall both don¡¯t open for another hour. Leftovers stored in the pack

    hap

    house are usually gone within two hours of them being brought in.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Alpha Cole.¡± I cringe at my title making him stop talking.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alpha Cole?¡± I take a deep breath.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m an alpha by birth, I¡¯m not an alpha. I¡¯m Cole. Just Cole.¡± I try to exin gently.

    ¡°Okay, Cole.¡± He speaks slowly as if he¡¯s trying out my receptivity to my requested change. ¡°This week is spring break so all of us pups are off of school this week. The youngest ones go to the <b>y </b>center where alpha Demetri has extra nannies to take care and supervise them but most pups eight and older are allowed to stay home while our parents work. We have a link with alpha so we can call for help if we get hurt or lost so most of us are able to just wander around but because there¡¯s a lot more kids this week they open the banquet hall for the pack members¡® lunch at eleven.¡±

    ¡°Well that was the long way to get there but I appreciate the information. It keeps me from asking the question that¡¯s been bothering me. I didn¡¯t eat quite as much as I normally do in the morning so how about we go for an early lunch.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± I smile as we walk.

    Jackson, calmly, tells me about himself without a care as to who I am or what my past is like. I can¡¯t help thinking about how much I could get used to this as this is the way life should be.

    Chapter Comments

    ¡Þ 1

 Rising 376

    <b>Chapter </b><b>376 </b>

    Friday, April 27th

    <b>(</b>Demetri¡¯s POV)

    It¡¯s been over three weeks since I moved Cole into his new room on the first floor and asked for his help with the big brother program. I ultimately decided to postpone his testing after he fell apart

    It took a while to get his padding in. I was hoping that it would reduce the stress of testing his sparring skills but so far he¡¯s gotten so nervous just putting them on that I didn¡¯t engage Kim in any actual sparring. I would love to see his defensive skills but I¡¯m waiting for <b>him </b>to need sparring before trying again.

    He has made changes to his schedule to amodate the additional <b>things </b>we have asked <b>him </b>to participate in. After showing him where the other prospects were training at, I have seen <b>him </b>rotate between the three groups depending on the usefulness of the training for <b>him</b><b>. </b>

    Even though I have essentially dropped him from this run as a warrior prospect <b>I </b>refuse to send him home. As far as he and the council knows, he still is one. I have encouraged Damian, Dominic and Patrick to include him in their training. He refuses to participate in any actual <b>sparring </b>but has shown all three of them some of his knowledge by working with them like he did Jackson. They have all submitted papers checking off skills that he has either politely corrected or shown them something different from their normally taught skill set. They allpliment <b>him </b>regrly.

    He only spends two to three hours with them each morning before he heads back to the pack house around noon. After he eats lunch he takes over myputer for three to four hours until I force him off for dinner. I never imagined it would be such a huge undertaking to sort out Lucas¡¯s sex life but the severity to which he broke not just my rules, but my packw, I feel warrants such an invasive

    investigation.

    I take a look at the time, seeing that it¡¯s 12:45, I start wrapping up what I¡¯m working on. After I dissected his schedule <b>I </b>started nudging him out of hisfort zone this week. Every day he returns to his room to rest from just after twelve until lunch is avable in the pack house. Monday <b>I </b>stopped by his room and invited him to join me for lunch. I was surprised when he agreed only to change his mind when he saw we were headed to the banquet hall. I persuaded him to continue.

    That first lunch with me was awkward for both of us but as the days have gone by they have be morefortable for him. It¡¯s given me an opportunity to observe him around the members of my pack and their reactions to him being here. I¡¯ve shut multiple members down that were talking up <b>Lucas</b><b>, </b>exaggerating what he did to <b>Cole </b>and why. <b>Once </b><b>Cole </b><b>came </b>to understand that <b>I </b>wouldn¡¯t tolerate their antics he finally started to rx and yesterday¡¯s lunch was actually quite <b>pleasant</b>.

    I stack the papers I¡¯m working on and put them on <b>the </b><b>opposite </b><b>side </b>of the <b>desk </b>so <b>I </b><b>can </b><b>continue </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>376 </b>

    <b>with </b>them after lunch before heading out of my <b>office </b><b>into </b>the hall. I quicken <b>my </b><b>pace </b><b>as </b>I hear whimperinging <b>from </b>Cole¡¯s room. I open the door slowly, not wanting to scare him <b>by </b><b>enterin </b><b>too </b>quickly, revealing a sleeping but very disturbed Cole.

    ¡°Cole?¡±

    I call out to him hoping his sleep isn¡¯t too deep. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t respond. I watch <b>the </b>young man for several seconds as he whimpers and lightly moves his arms and legs. Sitting on <b>his </b>bed gently I reach over and touch his head.

    ¡°Cole, wake up son. Everything is okay.¡±

    He freezes with my touch, including his breathing. I¡¯m struggling to figure out if he¡¯s awake or not.

    ¡°Alpha?¡± He finally breathes out.

    ¡°Yes Cole, it¡¯s Alpha Demetri.¡±

    I slowly run my fingers through his hair as he continuously flinches beneath them. He remainspletely still<b>, </b>giving me the impression that he¡¯s concentrating heavily on my touch.

    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± I ask knowing what the answer is.

    ¡°Talking makes it real.¡±

    He gives an answer I haven¡¯t heard from him before. His breathing and heart rate slowly return to normal as he calms from the nightmare I intercepted.

    ¡°Are you ready for some lunch?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain if I can eat right now even if I take a Zofran.¡±

    I nod silently knowing that he¡¯s finally willing to be honest about how he¡¯s feeling, at least partially.

    ¡°Go ahead and take one and maybe everything will calm down during our walk to the banquet hall.¡±

    He slowly sits himself up. The way he moves makes me wonder how much pain he¡¯s not telling me

    about.

    ¡°How long have you been in pain?¡±

    I ask hoping to get an honest answer. He only stops for a moment before barely whispering that <b>he¡¯s </b>fine. I watch him take several pills and swallow them down before leaning on the entertainment

    center with his head in his hands.

    ¡°Cole.¡± I stand from the bed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t talk to me. If you¡¯re in pain, for whatever reason, then I need to know so we can talk to Ang about getting you something that will relieve it.¡±

    He shakes his head in silence. I can tell by his breathing that he¡¯s struggling not just physically but mentally today.

    ¡°Are you ready to take a walk?¡±

    He nods easily yet his continued silence is deafening. As much progress as he seems to have made with me I know he¡¯s still stuck. No matter how often I tell him that he needs to talk, that I need him to tell me why he¡¯s struggling, he refuses to do so.

    ¡°Come with me, Cole. I¡¯m going to do things a little differently today. We are going to go for a real walk, not just to the banquet hall. Is your pain level low enough to tolerate that?<b>¡± </b>

    He nods his head before he finally speaks.

    ¡°An easy walk might loosen it up.¡±

    ¡°Okay it¡¯s a warm day without any threat of rain so let¡¯s go on a long walk. Perhaps you could tell me what¡¯s bothering you while I show you the territory.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to?¡± He whispers.

    One look into his eyes tells me he didn¡¯t mean to actually say it.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to but it really would help you.¡±

    I step outside the door and across the hall giving him plenty of space to grab his shoes and join me. It¡¯s as I exit the pack house with him following behind me that I decide where I want to take him. I start heading west towards the child care facility. Watching him work with Jackson has given me a ton of ideas on how useful this young man could be for me.

    Chapter Comments

    ¡Þ 1

 Rising 377

    <b>Chapter </b><b>377 </b>

    I stand from my desk after a nce at the time on myptop. Cole has been working <b>on </b><b>my </bputer for a good three hours and we¡¯re quickly approaching dinner time. Despite <b>the </b>awkwardness of being around Lucas he has at least relented to sitting at the table with <b>us </b><b>during </b>dinner. The girls keep him fairly entertained and often feed him from their tes while <b>he¡¯s </b><b>there</b>. He doesn¡¯t often eat a te of his own or talk unless he¡¯s spoken too but it¡¯s still progress. At <b>least </b>

    <b>he¡¯s </b>not <b>so </b>isted now.

    Something is weighing heavily on the young man¡¯s mind. Has been for days and I¡¯ve noticed tics that he¡¯s never disyed before getting worse everyday this week.

    Letting him care for some of our youngest pack members for an hour in the care center allowed him to forget but it onlysted that one hour. He¡¯s been eerily quiet since we left. Even though he¡¯s maintaining a very calm and collected outward appearance, his persistent grasping tic and scanning eyes tell me a very different story. The young man is either on the edge of a panic attack or enduring a massively long one.

    I walk around to the other side of the desk and take a look at the screen. Over thest three weeks he has taught me what to look for when he¡¯s in the middle of a time stamp. Even though I have created many of them I have never looked for the tell tale signs that someone else had started one leading me to identally interrupt him before he was finished.

    ¡°We need to finish for the day, Cole. Dinner time.¡±

    I gently y with the hair on the top of his head. He whines nervously when I touch him, making me pause briefly.

    ¡°Talk to me, son. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He shakes his head as he finishes and saves the video feed he was working on.

    ¡°It¡¯s been weeks since you¡¯ve whined from me touching you. I know something is deeply bothering you. It¡¯s okay to talk to me.¡±

    I try to soothe any apprehension he may have with opening up to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s never been okay to talk. Talking makes it real.¡±

    He whispers as he stands, his eyes towards the ground. I step in front of him, side stepping his <b>every </b>attempt to get around me. I wait patiently, silently for him to give up his little dance with me before putting my hands on him again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight me.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>377 </b>

    <b>I </b><b>speak </b><b>softly </b><b>as </b><b>I </b>pull him into me<b>, </b><b>gently </b>encouraging him <b>to </b><b>lean </b><b>into </b><b>me</b><b>, </b><b>to </b><by </b><b>his </b><b>head </b><b>upon </b><b>my </b><b>shoulder </b>and ept my embrace<b>. </b>

    His body trembles as I rub his back between his shoulders<b>, </b>the only ce on <b>his </b><b>back </b><b>I¡¯ve </b><b>been </b><b>able </b>to physically touch without upsetting him.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>can tell by the way you move that the Motrin and lyrica are not enough. How long <b>have </b><b>you </b><b>been </b>hurting? How long has this anxiety been building to bring you to this point?<b>¡± </b>

    I whisper near his ear as I hold him. It¡¯s another thing we¡¯ve made progress on, his ability to <b>ept </b>my touch, my interactions with him without him automatically assuming the worst. Unfortunately<b>, </b>he still assumes the worst for every minor infraction he feels hemits. That¡¯s an area that has had no progress at all.

    I slowly release my hold on him as he lifts his head and stands on his own.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get us something to eat, shall we?¡±

    I give him a yful sideways nce trying to get a small smile from him but I get a shaking head instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I feel sick if anything.¡±

    He slowly admits what he knows I don¡¯t like hearing. He steps back from my outreached hand before finally moving past me towards the door. I follow with a disappointed sigh. He was doing so well for thest week that it¡¯s hard to see him like this again.

    He knows exactly where to go and sits silently in his seat beside me. Dinner is already set on the table by the time we arrive. Patrick is helping Lilly serve the girls their tes as Damian has taken the opportunity to wrap long bibs around their necks.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a baby Day.¡±

    Madisyn protests her brother¡¯s efforts to keep her clothes clean.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    01

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 378

    The Son <b>of </b>Red <b>Fang </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s barbecue chicken Maddle. You always make a mess with anything that has sauce on t

    He exins with a chuckle as she flops down into her chair. Her poutpletely disappears once her te with a barbecue leg, green beans roasted with bacon, mashed potatoes with gravy <b>and </b>buttered cornbread is set in front of her. Madilyn¡¯s te follows just seconds behind hers.

    I smile when Patrick offers to fix Cole a te. He really has turned his attitude around in the three months he¡¯s been here. He¡¯s told me many times what a pleasure Cole is to work with.

    He sighs hard when Cole politely refuses a te before sitting in his seat, putting his head down into his hands. Everyone remains silent as we all fix our tes and for a while all you can hear is the nking of silverware on ceramic tes.

    ¡°Have you given any consideration to my suggestion?¡± Patrick is the first one to speak as he helps

    himself to seconds.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been observing both directly and indirectly. Damian made it clear on the bus and I repeated it during orientation that training is their job. After an extensive email chain with <b>the </b>Department of Warrior Exchange they did confirm that I can send them packing if I have evidence. that they are freeloading. They gave me instructions on how to upload video into each of their digital files so other packs can view it.¡±

    ¡°I think this is the first time I¡¯ve run into such a thing. I¡¯ve been slowly introducing Jamison and Mica into the other groups. They are both well above everyone else that will be left if you follow through with purging the ones refusing to work.¡±

    ¡°I like what I see in both of them. I am curious though, what¡¯s with the flirting? Are they mates?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They¡¯re doing a hell of a job keeping themselves under control if they are.¡±

    I notice Cole¡¯s slightly nodding head as Patrick finishes hisment.

    ¡°Has Jamie said something to you<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    He lifts his head from his hands and looks towards me as he speaks.

    ¡°He told me in February that he had smelled his mate here; he just wasn¡¯t certain who she was. He never updated me on what her name is but based on what <b>I¡¯ve </b>seen at beta Patrick¡¯s training, whoever the female in his group is, they enjoy each other¡¯spany.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t use your pack link with him?<b>¡± </b>

    Patrick asks, shock in his voice. Cole shakes his head as he ces it back into his <b>hands</b>.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>378

    <b>You </b><b>used </b><b>it </b><b>in </b><b>the </b>medical wing so I know <b>you </b>have <b>it</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I cut into the conversation.

    <b>¡°</b>Cut the crap alpha. He¡¯s in my head.¡±

    I¡¯m taken back by his sudden harshness.

    ¡°Cole?¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, alpha. Stop pretending you¡¯re nice. The drunk bastard is in my head.¡±

    His voice is even louder the second time, emphasizing a harshness I¡¯ve never experienced with him before. I stand slowly from my chair, allowing my aura to ze throughout the room. <b>It¡¯s </b>powerful but not angry as I lean in towards Cole. It hurts to see him cower even further into his hands but my instincts are screaming to y along.

    ¡°Do you really want me to stop ying nice? To cut the crap?¡±

    I growl into his ear. He shakes his head as he whimpers into his hands.

    ¡°You have two minutes and when Ie back your attitude better have changed or I will change it

    for you.¡±

    I jog in a hurry down the hall to my office. I need a notebook and pen. Most links can only be created within a three hundred mile radius of the person creating it. Anything longer creates physical issues and for some permanent damage to their brain.

    While most links, outside of biological children and mates, can only hear what the individuals wish tomunicate most parents can usually hear and feel what is going on around their pups. In most cases the farther the wolves are from each other the less they are able to hear and feel of the environment but considering Cole is over six hundred miles from home I imagine his father has found a way to enhance his link making anything possible.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    31

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 379

    Chapter <b>379 </b>

    <b>1 </b><b>quickly </b>go through the drawers of my desk, mming them shut when I don¡¯t find <b>what </b>I need. I can feel multiple people trying to connect with me so I open my link to everyone <b>at </b>the table<i>. </i>Everyonees through at once causing me to freeze in my tracks.

    ¡®Quiet!¡¯ Imand, remaining silent as the din of everyone yelling at me subsides.

    ¡®What the hell Demetri? He¡¯s obviously having a hard time and you growl at him?¡® Patrick chastises through the link.

    ¡®Did you hear what he said? How he said it? Cole is in trouble but not the, he¡¯s done wrong, type that Maddie and Lynnie would associate with the word.¡®

    ¡®What trouble is he in daddy?¡® Lynnie¡¯s voice pops through.

    ¡®I think he¡¯s locked into a link with his dad. My instincts tell me that I need to y along. That I need to stop being nice. It¡¯s going to be devastating for Cole but it¡¯s the only way to free him from

    this attack.¡®

    There¡¯s a moment ofplete silence among all of them as <b>I </b>continue my search for pen and paper.

    ¡°What makes you think he¡¯s locked into a link?¡® Patrick asks.

    ¡®He¡¯s been going downhill all week. Thest three days have been the worst. He¡¯s been shaking and tapping on his head for several days now. I thought it was a nervous tic that I hadn¡¯t seen yet but now that he¡¯s given me a clue I think it¡¯s an effort to get his dad out.¡®

    I finallye across a notebook as Lilly begins to speak.

    ¡®You need us to y along. Cole¡¯s father needs to believe that you¡¯re treating him the same as he

    does<b>.</b><b>¡® </b>

    ¡®Cole¡¯s father shouldn¡¯t be able to do this with Cole being so far away so I need to find out the extent to which senses Alpha Redmen has in this link but yes, I need everyone to act like the way I speak and treat Cole is how it¡¯s been the entire time.¡®

    ¡®Are you going to be mean?¡® Lynnie asks.

    ¡®He¡¯s crying daddy. Please don¡¯t be mean.¡®

    ¡®I have to chase his dad away and I have to make both of them think I¡¯m mean to do that.¡®

    <b>I </b>can feel her sadness through the link. It¡¯s not something a four year old could possibly understand. As I jog back out to the table closing off my link with them I start a new one <b>with </b>Ang and julie.

    <b>Chapter </b>379

    <b>I¡¯m </b><b>in </b><b>a </b><b>bad </b><b>situation </b><b>with </b>Cole, I need all of you to meet me in <b>the </b><b>training </b>annex in half en Fran <b>If </b><b>this </b><b>works </b>the way I anticipate <b>It¡¯s </b>going to be a devastating blow for Cole and he¡¯s going to need <b>to </b><b>be </b><b>on </b><b>a </b><b>mod </b>72,

    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s going on?¡® Julie is the first to respond.

    ¡®I¡¯m headed back out to the table to verify exactly what¡¯s going on but I believe Cole is locked into a link with his father and has been for days.¡®

    ¡°What do you need us to do?¡® Ang chimes in.

    ¡®Get Jessa. He¡¯s her mate. She deserves to know what he¡¯s going though. It will be hard on her so she will need our support as well. I need you to prepare for a mod seventy¨Ctwo using sedation which is why I need the two of you there. I can¡¯t put him on a seventy¨Ctwo by myself without him hurting himself.¡®

    ¡®And that¡¯s what you¡¯re trying to prevent.¡® Julie finishes my sentence.

    ¡®I need all three of you in the annex in half an hour.¡®

    I finish my link as I enter the dining room. Most of them have continued as if nothing is going on. Patrick has engaged Parker and Damian in quiet conversation. Lilly is watching Maddie and Lynnie trying tofort a very distraught Cole and for once, I see concern written on Lucas¡® face as Cole ws and pulls at the hair on his head.

    I approach him slowly, stopping just behind his chair, gathering my own wits about me. I¡¯m not ready to be so devastatingly mean toward a young man who¡¯s done nothing wrong. Patrick sees my hesitation and brings me into a link.

    ¡®What about blocking his link. We have medication, a shot that can do that.¡®

    His voice is nearly a whisper in my head. He doesn¡¯t want this for Cole any more than I do. He¡¯se so far considering the self imposed istion he sought after Lucas¡¯s second attack.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    2

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < S

 Rising 380

    <b>Chapter </b><b>380 </b>

    It¡¯s illegal to block the link of non pack members. The only time I can <b>do </b>that is when the <b>council </b>has granted him sanctuary status and they are in the process of severing his pack¡¯s and family¡¯s link <b>to </b><b>him</b><b>. </b>

    Patrick sits back in his chair. None of us like what¡¯s going on and it¡¯s painful to <b>see </b>Cole in such <b>a </b>distressing situation.

    ¡®No one reacts. As long as he confirms that his father cannot feel what he feels then I will be <b>able </b><b>to </b>refrain from physically hurting him.¡®

    I take a few more seconds to gather myself, letting my aura loose<b>, </b>allowing Cole know I¡¯m behind him. He cowers down towards the table, his hands sliding defensively behind his head as he whimpers. Preparing himself for an onught of pain I¡¯m preying to avoid. He yelps as I ce my hand half on his neck and half on his back.

    ¡°You will stifle your cries. You will not yelp, whimper or scream from anything I do. You will endure what I give in silence<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    My voice is deep and gravely making me sound cruel and unforgiving. I toss the notebook down on the table. I managed to write several questions down that I need to know before proceeding with trying to chase Alpha Redmen out of Cole¡¯s head.

    ¡°You are to open your eyes and look where I tell you. Nonpliance will be punished.¡±

    He remains silent and unmoving. His breathing is stiff as he tries to deal with my change on top of what he¡¯s going through.

    ¡°Look!¡± I growl as <b>I </b>p my hand on the notebook.

    He moves his head giving me hope that he¡¯s finally able toply. The first page reads; ¡®Are you trapped in a link with your father?¡® Underneath he has yes and no options as I try to ce a pen in

    his hand.

    ¡°You will take what I give you.<b>¡± </b>

    I growl near his ear causing him to shudder on top of his visibly shaking body. His hand finally closes around the pen as I point to the notebook again.

    ¡°You willply with my demands or face steep consequences. Now look.¡±

    I p the notebook again causing Cole to jump and choke back a yelp dying to escape. He moves slowly and struggles to draw a squiggly line through the yes I have printed on the sheet.

    Chapter <b>380 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Again</b>.¡± I state harshly turning the page to the <b>next </b>question.

    ¡°Look <b>again</b>.¡± Imand as I hit the notebook driving Madilyn and Madisyn from their seats <b>beside </b>

    My next two questions are imperative for me to find out. This one reads what I also <b>believe </b>is a yes<b>. </b><b>Can </b>your father hear what you hear?¡®

    Once again with yes and no options underneath. He again hesitates with answering. I know <b>I¡¯m </b>pushing him hard as he¡¯s fighting between two different worlds but I need the answers.

    ¡°Stop fighting me andply.¡±

    My tone is even harsher as Ang walks into the room. Everyone is watching silently as Cole, again<b>, </b>slowly squiggles a line through the word yes.

    ¡°One more shot to get this right.¡±

    I growl again as he whimpers and cowers away from me. I change the page revealing thest question. Can your father feel what you feel?¡®

    ¡°Let¡¯s get it right this time.¡±

    The girls have climbed into their mother¡¯sp. Damian takes the time to gently fight Madisyn away from her mom into hisforting embrace. Cole¡¯s answer to this question will change everything about how I proceed. When I look back to Cole he has dropped his head again while his body shakes

    as he sobs.

    I look at the notebook to see a third squiggle. His answer changes things for the better. I change my aura to theforting fatherly one that has always calmed andforted my kids as I slide my hand from his shoulder diagonally across his chest under his shirt, pulling him back into me. He whimpers and squirms with my touch. Things with me have now gone into pr opposites and he¡¯s struggling to understand what¡¯s happening.

    ¡°You will not fight me. You will submit to everything I tell you. To everything I do to you as I¡¯m not going to give you what you need but what you deserve. There will be no fighting, no yelping, screaming, crying or whimpering. You will be silent as you endure this onught for however long we choose to make itst. You will be penalized for nonpliance.<b>¡± </b>

    He¡¯s frozen in ce as I finish speakingpletely silent and struggling just to breathe normally.

    ¡°Stand up. You will take this standing like a man.¡±

    He struggles to stand refusing every move I make to help him knowing that he¡¯s in physical pain that he has <b>so </b>far refused to tell me about.

    <b>Step </b><b>away </b><b>from </b><b>the </b><b>table</b><b>. </b>You¡¯re not <b>allowed </b><b>to </b>use it as a <b>crutch</b><b>: </b><b>Do </b><b>not </b><b>touch </b>your clothe <b>put </b>them as I <b>want </b><b>them</b>.

    <b>He </b><b>pulls </b>his hands from the waistband of his sweatpants, leaving them <b>pulled </b><b>halfway </b><b>down </b>his ass His head is down, refusing to look at me so I <b>can¡¯t </b>even silently mouth to <b>him </b><b>that </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>not </b>going to

    hurt <b>him</b>.

    Chapter Comments

    POST COMMENT NOW

    ? 2

    <SHARE

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b>Red

 Rising 381

    Chapter <b>381 </b>

    ¡°<b>You </b><b>will </b>stay exactly where you are, how you are. You will remain standing. You will <b>not </b><b>yelp</b>. scream, cry of whimper. You will endure what you deserve in silence. Do you understand my expectations?¡±

    He nods his head as his tears drop to the floor. He has no idea how much this is hurting me but f

    couldn¡¯te up with any other way to help him with this.

    I slowly step into him. I can see his stress increase as I close in. I push his slumping body up so he stands straight before wrapping my arms around him. He yelps and screams at my contact,pletely confused he pushes hard to get away. I quickly grab his falling pants just before tmand his cooperation.

    ¡°You will submit.¡±

    He yelps again as I ce my other hand on the back of his neck.

    ¡°You will silence yourself. The only thing you¡¯re allowed is to grab ahold of anything you can and

    squeeze.¡±

    His hands immediately tighten around my shirt as his yelps quiet. I change the position of my hand from his neck to his head and silently convince him toy upon my shoulder allowing me to adjust his clothing.

    I remain quiet as I hold him. My own tears falling knowing the damage I have done to his trust in <ol><li>me. It doesn¡¯t matter that I haven¡¯t hit him. He believes that I am. That at any moment my hold will </li></ol>

    be painfully violent and there¡¯s nothing he can do about it.

    While I¡¯m silently cursing his father for such cruelty I¡¯m also thanking goddess Diana that Alpha

    Redmen can only hear what¡¯s going on as I don¡¯t think Cole could ever recover if I were forced to

    physically punish him.

    I hold him gently, silently waiting for something about him to change telling me his father has left him. It feels like forever even though I know it¡¯s only been a few minutes.

    As I pet the back of his head, I can feel his fear radiating through my fingers. He¡¯s starting to whimper again and I know he¡¯s quickly falling apart. I take a chance, not knowing if his father is actually gone.

    ¡°Cole, you need to give me a sign that he¡¯s gone. If he¡¯s still with you I need you to give me a solid

    squeeze.¡±

    He changed his grip on my shirt from solid to grasping a minute or two ago. I¡¯m hoping that it¡¯s his signal that he¡¯s trying to recover from a mental onught he should have never had to endure. I give

    <b>Chapter </b>381

    <b>him </b>several seconds before <b>trying </b>again<b>. </b>

    ¡°<b>Can </b><b>you </b>verbally tell me he¡¯s gone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He whispers.

    ¡°He is gone?¡± I hate repeating myself but I have found it to be necessary for emphasizing what I <b>need </b>with wolves like Cole.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>He manages again but with lessposure.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cole. You did not deserve in any way what you just went through.¡±

    I change my hold, cuddling him even closer to me as his whines increase.

    ¡°I know this was hard and I don¡¯t think getting you to talk is going to be easy but it is necessary<b>. </b>I need you to tell me what¡¯s been happening to you this week. I know you¡¯re bound to have a lot of emotions that you normally don¡¯t get to express after such a hard thing happens so I am pushing you again to spar with me.¡±

    ¡°No, no. Please I can¡¯t handle the panic thates from hitting on top of this.¡±

    He pushes himself up off of me and this time I let him go. His gaze is stuck to the ground as he shakes his head.

    ¡°Alpha please, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Will you talk freely about what happened? So far the most information I¡¯ve gotten from you has been while you¡¯re angry. A lot of truth rears its ugly head when you¡¯re angry. We have your pads now. Ang and Julie will be there as well to help you through the fallout. Anyone here that wants

    toe can.¡±

    ¡°I asked Julie to clear out the annex so it¡¯s private outside of who you bring over.¡±

    Ang adds in. I had actually forgotten she was standing there.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    2

 Rising 382

    <b>382 </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you and you¡¯re not going to hurt me. I know you don¡¯t like this method but I think the benefits are far greater than the risks. Damian and Parker I want you scoring offensive tactics this time. Patrick has already scored him once so this will be good practice for the two of you Patrick, you can choose to include Dominic if you wish but I need you to score defensive tactics. I¡¯m hoping we don¡¯t have to do this again as it is insanely difficult for him to go through.¡±

    ¡®Which is why you asked us to prepare for a mod 72.

    Ang speaks in my head. I look her way, in her eyes as the only recognition of her private statement<b>. </b>

    ¡°Please alpha. I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°I need you to talk.¡±

    He shakes his head hard, going silent as he does.

    ¡°Take a seat for a few minutes as we get things cleaned up then we¡¯re going to head over to the annex.¡±

    He sits in his seat but he¡¯s nearly back to the panicked state he was in before I was forced to y his father¡¯s game. I allow everyone time to clear their own te and clear off the food. We don¡¯t normally deal with the food but I had the forward thought to give my normal help, Amber, the rest of the night off after she put dinner on the table.

    It only takes a few more minutes to clean everything up. The girls have decided that they want to

    seems to be a treat they don¡¯t want to miss even though Cole is desperate to avoid it. As difficult as

    what he says will be to exin to them my hope is that having the girls there will give him a higher desire to fight cking out. I have no doubt that he will not hurt them.

    Lucas asks me through the link if he coulde as well. I give him permission but only as long as he stays silent and out of the way. He can help his brother watching offense even though he won¡¯t be given another opportunity to score prospects for two years.

    It takes me some time to convince him to get up but once he stands from his seat, Cole starts

    making his way to the west wing with me following behind him. Everyone else will start over to the

    annex shortly.

    Once again the young man is eerily silent as he makes the five minute walk over. As Ang mentioned, the annex has cleared out with only Julie and Jessa inside upon our arrival. I¡¯m shocked when Cole turns and tries to run out the door less than ten feet inside the building.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>382 </b>

    I <b>can¡¯t </b><b>do </b><b>this </b><b>alpha</b>.

    <b>He </b>whines again as I wrap my arms around him.

    <b>¡°</b>Yes you can. It¡¯s going to be simr to what we <b>did </b>before, only <b>this </b>time I can <b>swing </b>back

    <b>I </b><b>exin </b>gently <b>as </b><b>I </b>rub the back of his head.

    <b>¡°</b>No alpha. Jessa¡¯s here. I hurt her badlyst time I was angry. I can¡¯t do that again.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Yes, Jessa has a dark past she has to work through as well but she needs to know the type of stuff <b>you¡¯re </b>dealing with, both past and present. We will support her the same as we will support you through this difficult time. We need to know what your father has been doing to you for the <bst </b><b>week </b>or longer.¡±

    He whines hard but I know he¡¯s relented to what I have set him up to do. I give him as much time <b>as </b>he needs in my arms<b>, </b>cking my hold on him only when he starts lifting his head.

    ¡°Head to the supply closet with me, I¡¯ll hand you your pads for the waist up.¡±

    He gives me a slight nod but remains silent again. It¡¯s so hard to see an alpha so submissive. Pushing him this far is damaging but his unwillingness to fight harder than he does against it is also very telling of how he¡¯s been treated.

    He stops outside the door as I step inside, emerging a minuteter with his head and chest pads as well as his gloves. He takes them gingerly, almost as if he¡¯s handling a bomb, before heading to the ring. He kicks his shoes off on the edge of the mat before stepping onto it.

    He slowly ducks his head into the chest pads first. It is made simr to a vest with the front and sides heavily padded with half an inch of rebond foam on top of a quarter inch of high density foam. The foam is split into two inch squares allowing for flexible movement while protecting his chest and ribs. The hook and loop straps make it easy to adjust the fit,but tend to be a little difficult to adjust on your own since his strap in the back. It¡¯s not surprising when Cole leaves the pad open, simply hanging over his shoulders.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    2

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 383

    Chapter <b>383 </b>

    I watch him closely as he makes no additional effort to put his padding on. Instead he stands frozen. like a statue, with his eyes closed and his hands grasping at the air beside him.

    ¡®Are you sure you want to push him even farther with a sparring match? He already looks so broken.

    I hear Julie in my head as I walk with my equipment to the mat.

    ¡®It¡¯s the only time he talks is when he¡¯s broken or mad. The spar isn¡¯t what¡¯s going to put him in the

    72 hour observation.¡°¡®

    ¡®He¡¯s already there.¡® Julie finishes the thought in my head..

    ¡°While I can not pretend to understand why sparring is so difficult for you 1 can promise you, this is in no way designed to hurt you.¡±

    I speak quietly as I move around him in a circle, closing his padding around him. I pick his foam helmet up from the floor, removing the face shield and unstrapping the chin. I stretch the bottom out and slip it slowly over his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you Cole. I am going to swing at you just as I expect you to <b>swing </b><b>at </b>me but I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±

    I touch his left hand first, preparing to put his gloves on and for the first time, he takes arge step back. Looking up at me, his eyes are scanning fast.

    ¡°Alpha please. I¡¯m tired of fighting. I fight for everything I need back home and it¡¯s never enough. Nothing has ever been good enough.¡±

    He whispers as I put the gloves on his hands.

    ¡°Are you going to talk? Tell me what your father has been doing to you through the link?¡±

    He drops his head in shame, shaking it as he grows silent again.

    ¡°Even though we have padding this time, since we couldn¡¯t get youfortable with your padding below the waist this spar will be above the waist only. Hits are to be aimed at the chest, abs, or sides<b>. </b>Contact is to made on the padding. Although stray hits will ur purposely aiming for the head or face is not allowed. During our normal spars when both parties are fully padded, almost anything goes but I¡¯m making adjustments to ount for removing the face shield since it affects your ability to see and the pads you¡¯re not wearing.¡±

    He nods while I speak shifting ufortably in <b>his </b>spot.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>383 </b>

    ¡°<b>Now</b>, when <b>I </b>spar with my <b>sons</b>, I shoutmands. Depending <b>on </b>which side <b>of </b><b>the </b><b>mat </b><b>you¡¯re </b><b>on </b><b>I </b><b>will </b><b>either </b>tell you <b>to </be forward or move back. I also use ¡®hold<b>¡® </b><b>for </b>pause or <b>stop </b><b>and </b><b>go </b>or <b>again </b><b>for </b>starting <b>back </b>up. My expectation is for you toe after me but I will be keeping <b>you </b>on <b>your </b>toes, switching you between both offense and defense. I will keep this going <b>until </b><b>you </b><b>let </b><b>go</b><b>. </b>Give me your anger, tell me what he¡¯s said to you.¡±

    He shakes his head as he steps away from me again. I can hear Madilyn whimpering in <b>the </b>background. I form a link with Ang asking her to check on her<b>, </b>to make certain <b>that </b>she¡¯s not cramping from the stress Cole is in. Oddly, my own stomach is calm, making me wonder if <b>it </b><b>was </b>only because he was on death¡¯s door that my daughter and I reacted so violently to his presence<b>. </b>

    Once Ang confirms that she¡¯s simply scared because he is, I prepare the same way I helped him<b>. </b>My vest is designed slightly differently making it easier for me to strap myself into it. I remove the face shield from my helmet before cing it on my head and finish off with putting my gloves on<b>. </b><b>I </b>step up to his pacing frame slowly<b>, </b>stopping him gently. <b>Just </b>looking at him tells me what a challenge this is going to be.

    ¡°Lucas, go grab the hand pads. I¡¯m going to get him started the same asst time.<b>¡± </b>

    I keep my hands on him as I hear Lucas enter the closet.

    ¡°Cole, please. Just talk to me.¡±

    I beg him quietly enough that no one else can hear.

    ¡°Talking makes it real. Talking makes the truth unavoidable.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Dad?¡± Lucas interrupts. Just the sound of his voice makes Cole whine harshly.

    ¡°Stay.¡± I whisper before stepping away to get the pads.

    ¡°Thank you, for keeping your distance.¡± I¡¯m sincere as Lucas looks up into my eyes.

    ¡°Uhm. Yeah. Sure.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    POST COMMENT NOW

    1

 Rising 384

    Chapter <b>384 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>You didn¡¯t keep your distance <b>out </b>of respect did you<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I ask while I partially remove <b>my </b><b>gloves </b><b>and </b>put the pads on my hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I want to see this. I just do. I¡¯ve never seen anyone fear you like <b>I </b><b>saw </b><b>at </b><b>the </b>table. When you weremanding him to answer your questions. Is that the fear you were <b>talking </b>about? The fear you said he has of me?<b>¡± </b>

    I sigh, not knowing exactly how to exin it to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s quite as ingrained but yes son, he does fear you.¡±

    He steps away without another word, taking a seat in the chairs positioned around the ring.

    ¡°Come to the center, Cole. We are going to start this off the exact same way asst time<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He follows my directive, slowlying to the center. He looks at me briefly, sadness and fear consuming him.

    ¡°Hands up Cole, you¡¯re going first.¡±

    I start with him slowly. Simply touching his gloved hands with the pads, giving him stern directives until he starts participating. I stay like this for several minutes until I see the gradual change that I¡¯m looking for. The change that tells me he¡¯s getting angry and he¡¯s ready to let loose. I follow his change, allowing him to take his anger out of the pads in rtive silence.

    ¡°Hold.¡± I call out.

    It only takes a second for him to stop and walk back to the center of the ring. He¡¯s still showing significant stress and so far, has stopped fighting the sparring session. I walk to the edge of the mat, throwing the pads to the floor and adjusting my gloves back onto my hands.

    ¡°Alright Cole. Now we start transitioning between offensive and defensive strategies.¡± I exin

    calmly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep going alpha. Please, you¡¯re pushing me too far.¡±

    ¡°I need you to talk to me. You¡¯ve been going down hill at a remarkable pace which tells me tonight¡¯s incident with your father wasn¡¯t the first this week but it was definitely the most devastating and I can not help you without you telling me what happened.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t help me any more alpha. Calling me back for a second run won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose faith in me based on the words of your abuser. He could easily be feeding <b>you </b><b>a </b>lie.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>384 </b>

    <b>He </b><b>shakes </b><b>his </b>head as I position myself <b>in </b><b>front </b>of <b>him</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°<b>You </b><b>don¡¯t </b>understand, alpha. <b>He </b>doesn¡¯t lie <b>to </b>me. Everything he has ever said he <b>has </b><b>done</b><b>. </b>

    We start back <b>up </b>our sparring gently, meeting gloves in the middle <b>as </b>we circle the mat.

    ¡°Once again, <b>you </b>are to start. You throw the first swing.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing to me.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I believe that I do, Cole. I¡¯m telling you to get emotional. To allow yourself to vent what your father

    did, what he said while having you trapped in that link today.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk alpha<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Heshes out as he speaks.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t do me any good and only serves to make it real.¡±

    He finally starts putting his anger and strength into his hits<b>, </bing hard and fast. I put my full concentration into his strikes, blocking most of them while asionally epting one to the padding before throwing a swing or two back his way. Our spar is intense as we both get into the meat of it. I¡¯m actually enjoying this duel with him and I lose track of how he¡¯s doing emotionally as he bes more engaged in the fight.

    A sudden collision with the right side of my mouth brings me quickly back to reality as he realizes exactly what he¡¯s done despite the deep rage he¡¯s experiencing. He turns his back to me, walking away as he throws his gloves to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± He yells, anger in his voice.

    ¡°Not until you talk.¡± Iment calmly.

    He shakes his head as he takes off his helmet. It, too,nds on the floor with a soft thud.

    ¡°No alpha, I¡¯m done!¡±

    ¡°Not until you talk.¡± I repeat with a bit more force in my voice.

    ¡°No! What¡¯s the point of talking? I¡¯m done! Not just this sparring match! Everything! I¡¯m done with

    the program!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I¡¯m quite confused with this turn of information.

    ¡°I told you not to contact the council. That they only make things worse<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    213

    <b>Chapter </b><b>384 </b>

    ¡°We exined that to you. Once Jessa discovered that <b>you </b>had both silver poisoning and Blood poisoning we didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    ¡°There is always a choice.¡±

    His voice is hard and deliberate as he speaks. It¡¯s a voice I¡¯ve never heard from him but it¡¯s easy to tell the struggle he¡¯s in to keep his cool. I walk slowly towards him, removing my gloves and helmet

    in the process.

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

    <b>The </b>Son of Red <b>Fang </b>

 Rising 385

    <b>Chapter </b><b>385 </b>

    ¡°I told you not to contact the council<b>!!!</b><b>¡± </b>

    He suddenly screams as he turns and <b>runs </b>towards me.

    ¡°I told you what would happen if they went poking around my pack again!<b>¡± </b>

    He screams as he pounds his fists into my chest pad.

    ¡°He¡¯s removing me from the program! I will be a prisoner in my own territory as <b>soon </b>as <b>you </b>

    send me home!¡±

    He goes silent while he pants, breathless from his sudden attack on me. He pushes himself hard off of where he copsed briefly against me.

    ¡°I know about the busesing for the free loaders. I know I¡¯m one of them. I have never stayed

    longer than three months out of the territory.¡±

    He¡¯s pacing between me and the edge of the mat, his hands in his hair though I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s purposely causing himself pain or not.

    ¡°I¡¯m so confused. I don¡¯t know what to do. As difficult as it is to be here, it¡¯s nothing like being

    home and I¡¯m not ready to leave.¡±

    As suddenly as his rage began, he stops. Copsing to his knees<b>, </bpletely exhausted.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of fighting alpha but the sooner I return to the monotony of fighting for everything I need

    the better off I¡¯ll be.¡±

    His voice breaks as he changes his position, getting off his knees. I step back, kneeling down to the

    mat as he curls into a ball. His face is against his legs and his hands curled around his head as if he¡¯s expecting to be hit. It¡¯s only a minuteter that his body is racked with his silent sobs,

    ¡°Cole?¡± I reach out to him, pushing myself closer to him.

    ¡°No!¡±

    He pushes me away as he scrambles back to his feet. <b>I </b>jump back on to my own and follow him to

    the other side of the mat.

    ¡°Cole, I need you to talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Just stop alpha! Please stop being nice to me! I can¡¯t do this! I can¡¯t handle returning to hell after you¡¯ve made everything so easy!¡± <ol start="13"><li>13. </li></ol>

    Chapter <b>385 </b>

    He¡¯s pacing fast, it¡¯s obvious that he wants to run but is blinded by his tears.

    <b>¡°</b>You can¡¯t seriously be thinking about going back.¡±

    Jessa steps out of the crowd onto the mat. He shakes his head as he walks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± He whispers.

    ¡°You just said there¡¯s always a choice.¡± She whines defensively.

    ¡°Not for me. There¡¯s never any choices for me.¡±

    He slows to a stop, turning to look at Jessa.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jessa. I¡¯m so; so sorry that Diana was <b>so </b>cruel to match you with me. That I¡¯m not man enough to let you go. I try. I fight every single day to do right by everyone but it¡¯s not enough<b>. </b><b>I </b>never get it right. All I know how to do is fail and the sooner you reject the mate bond the better off you will be.¡±

    ¡°Why do you still think I want to reject you? That I¡¯m unwilling to give you a chance?¡±

    ¡°How can you give me a chance when I have no choice but to return? Once I step foot back on Red Fang territory that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll never leave again. Not without running away and if I do that he will contact the council. I don¡¯t want to leave but there is no freedom without innocence and there¡¯s <b>no </b>innocence without myptop. I have no way to contact the girls that frequently use my room as sanctuary and Jamie¡¯s dad¡­.¡±

    He trails off, his pacing increasing as his half growl half scream of frustration echoes throughout the annex. He puts his hands in his hair, balling them into tight fists again.

    ¡°Cole?¡±

    I can hear the concern in Jessa¡¯s voice as she slowly approaches his pacing body. She stops behind him and I¡¯m surprised when he does the same.

    ¡°Jessa please, I can¡¯t handle your fear of me too.¡±

    He sounds so lost and broken that no one makes a sound.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. You¡¯re not angry/like you were a few weeks ago when I tried to get close to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. I am the same as you saw before. Angry, frustrated, hurt and confused. I want so badly to be near you but doing so will only make leaving that much harder.¡±

    The Son of <b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

 Rising 386

    Chapter <b>386 </b>

    <b>I </b><b>can </b>tell that he¡¯s exhausted himself yet the behavior that I am most concerned about keeps appearing. I¡¯m watching him closely, slowly closing the distance between us as he repeatedly ces his hand in his mouth just to remove it without biting down. He¡¯s fighting himself on top of everything else going on in his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Lucas speaks quietly causing Cole to startle badly.

    ¡°What are you struggling to understand, Luke?¡± I reply calmly without looking at him.

    ¡°Going rogue can¡¯t be that bad, can it? And, if he doesn¡¯t want to leave, why can¡¯t he stay? Why won¡¯t you seek sanctuary with us?¡±

    I¡¯m shocked that he was willing to ask such a direct question when he has fepeatedly argued against Cole staying.

    ¡°There is no freedom. Not without innocence. It doesn¡¯t matter where I¡¯m at.¡±

    ¡°But what does that mean?¡±

    Cole winces hard as Lucas¡¯s brief kindness quickly fades into frustration.

    ¡°May I take a guess, based on what Demetri has told us, as to what it may mean.<b>¡± </b>Patrick speaks up as he walks towards Lucas.

    ¡°If you think you know.¡± Cole whispers but nods his head.

    ¡°Will you tell me if I¡¯m wrong?¡± Again, Cole nods.

    ¡°I believe it means that there are things going on inside his pack that his father ns to manipte in such a way that Cole gets med for the rapes he described before he told us of your tryst with Melody.¡±

    I¡¯m relieved at Patrick¡¯s calmness and ability to exin the situation to Lucas. The problem is he doesn¡¯t have the picture that I do.

    ¡°<b>Is </b>that what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Jessa speaks out to Cole. Surprisingly, he nods his head, starting his pacing again but changing his position ny degrees so he nowes towards me instead of Jessa.

    ¡°But, that¡¯s not all of it.¡± I state quietly. ¡°Cole, I will let you choose but Jessa needs to understand why returning home for yourptop is so important. One of us needs to exin it.¡±

    He stops about a foot away and stares at a spot past my left shoulder.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    Chapter <b>386 </b>

    ¡°<b>I </b>can¡¯t. I can¡¯t exin it. I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t.¡±

    <b>I </b>can tell that he¡¯s building up again in a bad way but this time I don¡¯t allow him to get <b>away </b><b>from </b>me. I close the gap between us as he balls his fists into his hair. I¡¯m close enough now that I can see ¨C his tugs on the long locks without so much as a wince<b>. </b>

    He tries to step away but he¡¯s toote as my hands grab hold of his elbows. His inability to get away renews his fight as he yelps and screams while he pushes and pulls his body, trying for several minutes to get away before exhaustion hits him.

    To my own surprise I managed to hang on to him and in the end he copses against me, sobbing quietly into my neck. Everything is silent as I hold this shattered young man in my arms. Not even Madilyn can be heard. I close my eyes as I gently sway. One arm is wrapped low around his hips sitting nearly on his rear, the other crosses one shoulder with my hand on his head. I stay with him<b>, </b>in this moment, for several minutes as I know he¡¯s never had this type offort from his own father and I truly wonder where his mother has been while everything has happened to him. Has she turned a blind eye or was she abused into giving him to his father?

    ¡°Cole.¡±

    I speak loud enough that it brings everyone¡¯s attention back to me.

    ¡°I want you to stay like this with me until I exin what happens next with you. First, I do feel that everyone here needs to understand why you will be returning home in July and why this news is so devastating.¡±

    I feel him nod against my neck as I loosen my hold on him.

    ¡°What Patrick said is true, Cole is being ckmailed by his father in order to keep him from running from the poor treatment that he¡¯s receiving The problem is, if he were to run, his father wouldn¡¯t report him as a rogue. Being reported as a rogue wolf isn¡¯t always a dangerous thing. Jessa bounced in and out of rogue status for just over three years before making a permanent home with us. If Cole had the luxury of going rogue, I¡¯m certain he would have done so by now.

    No, the problem is his father is using the Big Brother program to save video clips of pack members engaging in illegal acts against women and children in order to prove he is the rapist and pedophile everyone in his pack believes him to be. His father¡¯s n is to turn him in to the council as a feral alpha male.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    21

 Rising 387

    1 tighten my hold on Cole

    as he whimpers from my exnation, pushing against me lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Damian whispers<i>. </i>

    I look around at everyone that hase tonight. Patrick, Lilly, Julie and Ang are the only ones that seem to understand what beingbeled a feral could do to Cole.

    ¡°Beingbeled a feral by the council is very difficult. Both proving that the wolf is feral and proving that they are not once they¡¯rebeled. While I¡¯m not certain how knowledgeable Alpha Redmen is on the process of making Cole a feral, if he were to seed, any pack that Cole runs into would have the council¡¯s permission to kill him on sight.¡±

    I can feel Cole¡¯s grip tighten on my shirt as I finish the exnation. Learning about the different statuses a werewolf can fall under is taught in school but the most devastating aspects of it are usually left out.

    ¡°Why would they kill him?¡± Lucas asks, shocked at the extreme consequences such abel would

    create,

    ¡°When a wolf isbeled a feral, it means that they are wild. No one can control them and they don¡¯t follow societal norms. Omegas and gammas that go feral are generally allowed to simply exist as rogues and the council tracks their whereabouts. No pack is allowed to do anything to them unless they start causing trouble. If a delta, beta or alpha female getsbeled a feral they are simr to omega and gammas but local packs are warned if they are living near them, Delta, beta and alpha males are considered highly dangerous. Once a pack leader goes through the long and difficult process tobel one of those males a feral anything goes. The council advocates for a merciful death

    but it seldom happens.¡±

    Once again everyone is silent. I sigh deeply as I know that exining the seventy¨Ctwo hour psychiatric observation to Cole is going to be just as devastating but I decide to start elsewhere first.

    ¡°Cole, I know it¡¯s devastating but I need to know exactly what your father has said to you this week.<b>¡± </b>

    He shakes his head hard as he whimpers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to talk but it¡¯s important that I know. You told me three weeks ago that the

    second run wouldn¡¯t work.¡±

    He pushes himself up off me. As much as I want to continueforting him I allow him to leave me.

    ¡°He¡¯s been ranting about how alpha¡¯s can kick prospects out of their run for freeloading for days. I

    <i>1/2 </i>

    didn¡¯t think it was true until your conversation with beta this evening. <b>He¡¯s </b>been non<b>¨C</b><b>stop </b><b>talking </b>about how I¡¯m too weak toplete a real run and he¡¯s given me enough time away <b>to </b>figure <b>out </b>that everyone is the same.¡±

    <i>¡°</i>Cole, I believe you are leaving a lot of what he¡¯s said out. That exins why you got upset over leaving even though I never said anything to you about it. My concern is your mention of the <b>council </b>and your father pulling you out of the prospect program. I already knew that the second run <b>couldn¡¯t </b>

    be used, Why is getting pulled out so devastating?¡±

    He makes eye contact briefly, shame is obvious now that I¡¯ve called him out.

    ¡°The council is the one removing me from the program.¡± He whispers sadly.

    ¡°The only reason the council pulls a wolf from the program is if the wolf is dangerous or has a disqualifying health issue.¡±

    He nods as he turns away from me.

    <i>¡°</i>Cole, what happened?¡± My voice is desperate.

    ¡°He said the council came and stayed a weekst month. Interviewed him extensively on the silver poisoning and injuries that I had when I got here. To save his own tail he turned over the false evidence he¡¯s been collecting iming that I am a feral wolf and the treatment I¡¯m receiving is a necessity. He told me that the council is allowing me to stay where I¡¯m at but as soon as Ie home I can not leave the territory until their investigation is over and a ruling made. He said that I¡¯m a feral wolf and the sooner I ept my fate the better off I¡¯ll be.¡±

    The news is so much worse than I imagined. To falsely use your own child of being a feral to excuse maliciously poisoning them is a low I¡¯ve never encountered before. I¡¯m beginning to think that Charles Redmen is the feral that needs to be put down. No wonder he flipped out.

    Chapter Comments

    1

 Rising 388

    The Son of Red Fang

    Chapter <b>388 </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Cole.¡± My voice is soft but cautions as I feel I know the answer to my next question. <b>¡°</b>Have you ever

    been ced on a seventy¨Ctwo hour hold or observation?¡±

    He nods slowly, never looking up from the floor.

    ¡°Back home they¡¯re worse than when I¡¯m in the hospital injured but I need to be on one.¡±

    ¡°Why do you feel you need one?¡±

    ¡°Remember when you asked in the hospital why I felt the need to hit myself?¡±

    He speaks slowly as if he¡¯s testing my reaction to his honesty.

    ¡°You told me that it lessens the punishment that you receive.¡±

    He nods again. ¡°I have multiple reasons that I hurt myself as well as different ways of doing it.¡±

    ¡°Most individuals that engage in that behavior usually do. It was easy to see how at that moment

    you felt deserving of punishment. My concern is what you¡¯re feeling now to have the desire and what

    behavior you¡¯re holding back from.¡±

    He resumes his pacing while I speak, creating several hand stims in the process.

    ¡°I want to feel. I want to bite<b>.</b>¡±

    His voice is now monotonous as he sinks deeper into what I know is going to be a bad depressive

    state for him.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re feeling numb. I can¡¯t imagine how it feels to be told by your own father such a hurtful,

    life changing thing.¡±

    ¡°It was only a matter of time.¡± He whispers towards the floor. ¡°I try, alpha. I try so hard to be good. I swear I¡¯m a good wolf. I would never hurt anyone the way he describes. Please don¡¯t hurt me alpha, I swear I¡¯m a good wolf.¡±

    His tears are streaming rapidly down his face as he stops in front of me. His arms held straight out in front of him as if I¡¯m going to cuff him and lead him away to imprisonment. His body visibly shakes in fear. His eyes are closed again as I touch his hands. He holds his breath instead of yelping,

    standing absolutely still despite his obvious desire to run. There¡¯s something about his resolve to beingmitted for the next three days that worries me<b>. </b>He is beyond terrified yet he doesn¡¯t run or fight the fact that he¡¯s going on a psychiatric observation.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re a good wolf Cole. We¡¯re not going to hurt you in any way. I promise there¡¯s nothing

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>388

    painful about the seventy¨Ctwo hour observation we¡¯re going to <b>put </b>you on

    He whines sharply as 1 touch his hands.

    ¡°Rx your arms Cole. You¡¯re making it look like you¡¯re going to prison.¡±

    ¡°They restrain me before I ever get to the hospital.¡± He whispers as I pull him into me again.

    ¡°This is not a harsh seventy¨Ctwo, Cole.¡± Ang finally speaks as I hold him again.

    ¡°We don¡¯t care for the practice of tying a wolf up and just leaving them alone to deal with their issues in solitude.¡± Julie adds. ¡°We know that admitting your desire to bite takes a lot of trust and we appreciate that as it will help us look for signs that you want to engage in the behavior and we <b>can </b>stop you before you do.¡± Julie finishes softly.

    ¡°We have all agreed upon a modified seventy¨Ctwo hour psychiatric observation in order to prevent you from engaging in harmful behavior.¡± Ang starts exining what happens next.

    ¡°The first day is the roughest as we will be sedating you on the heavy side. You are going to sleep most of tomorrow. Tonight we need you to take one and a half milligrams of Ativan. In the morning you will take one mil, six to eight hourster will be another before one and a half that evening. We will lower the dose Sunday and again on Monday. You will be under constant supervision by someone strong enough to stop any self injurious behavior until Tuesday night. Starting tonight you will be in the medical room next to Demetri and you will move back to your own room Tuesday night. As long as we have everything under control and your desires have dissipated you will stop the sedative and go back to your normal schedule Wednesday morning. How do you feel with what I¡¯ve described?¡± Ang finishes gently.

    ¡°Scared. Always scared.¡± He whispers his answer.

    ¡°What¡¯s scaring you about our n?¡±

    I pet his head trying to calm his ragged breathing.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound scary but it always ends up that way.¡± He whispers again.

    ¡°I promise you, as long as we don¡¯t have to force the sedative, nothing scary is going to happen. No shots. No restraints. You¡¯re going to hang out with me, in my office.¡±

    ¡°You should be enjoying your weekend with your family, not babysitting me.¡±

    ¡°Well Cole, you found a good weekend to fall apart because I work every other weekend.¡±

    ¡°And you already nned on working.¡± He finishes my sentence without looking up.

    ¡°I promise everything is going to be okay. Let us support you through this. You will find that even

    <b>Chapter </b>388

    when <b>you </b>break down we do everything we can to pick you back up. I hug him close as i speak

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>know you¡¯re not ready but let¡¯s head back to the med wing and get ready to sleep for the <b>night</b>.

    Without any fight left in him he slowly turns and starts making his way back to the door we came through. As strong as I¡¯m being for Cole I¡¯m inplete shock as well. I can¡¯t believe his <b>own </b>father has started the process ofbeling him a feral. The only positive thates from that is it gives me a timeline. I have until next March, at thetest, to get him back into my care, back in my <b>territory</b><b>. </b>I must convince Cole to run away almost as soon as he gets home.

    Chapter Comments

    1

 Rising 389

    Chapter <b>389 </b>

    Friday, May 25th

    (Cole¡¯s POV)

    It¡¯s been a month since my epic meltdown over my father. Something about that day changed alpha, changed me. True to what Dr. Pierce described, I spent the majority of the first day sleeping. They did decrease the amount of sedative I received the next day but I still ended up napping for most of

    the day.

    Alpha insisted on me staying with him. He insisted that I take his bed when I became too sedated to function, yet strangely, I didn¡¯t want to be alone. I found his couch tofortably suit my needs and there were many times that I woke to a nket covering me and a pillow under my head. As much as it hurt to believe that he was going to beat me just to prove to my dad that he was just as bad as

    him, he never did.

    Through the haze of confusion my brain registered that he was acting, ying the part my father expected of him to protect me. To chase him away. If this alpha was willing to do that for me while 1 was trapped and vulnerable, I¡¯m certain he¡¯d take on his own pack to do the same. When I stop and

    think about it, he already has.

    I became his shadow even after I was taken off the sedative and returned to my room. For the first

    time in years I¡¯m listening to my inner voice, my wolf and he¡¯s insisting that we get to know this

    pack.

    Once I was off the sedative, I joined him on a trip to general. I was still fearful. It took a lot out of me to be there but he worked with me, reassured me quietly every time I froze up and tried to turn

    back. He brought me with him to attend his monthly meeting with Dr. Christiansen. I was fine just

    listening to their work talk until the nurse, Alice, was brought up. Just hearing her name after she was so cruel sent shivers through my body. Alpha had to intervene while also encouraging Dr. Christiansen to continue talking about what happened to her. Turns out, he did indeed fire her after reviewing the tape of her neglecting and assaulting me that day. She was given two weeks of pay and a moving truck to take her back to her home pack.

    I¡¯ve only got about eight weeks left here and that knowledge is messing with my head in a bad way. I¡¯ve gotten used to joining alpha for breakfast and lunch in the banquet hall. As long as I¡¯m with him no one says a thing about me. I¡¯ve also started sitting with them during dinner. Alpha Lucas is still a painful thorn in my side but even alpha is at a loss trying to figure that one out. He¡¯s had me sit in a private room with him during one of his talks with Dr. Richards but it¡¯s the same mess on repeat. I¡¯m a pedophile and he doesn¡¯t understand how no one else is willing to see it.

    I¡¯ve got to give some credit to my wolf. He was just as eager to leave the other three packs I¡¯ve <b>been </b>to as he was to leave home but here? It¡¯s more than just his mate that draws him in.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>389

    Mate. <b>Find </b>mate, please. Something is wrong. Wolf is weak. Needs <b>help</b><b>. </b>

    I shake my head gently as he¡¯s bing more persistent with his request.

    I stopped by the med wing just long enough to find her lingering scent and there was nothing <b>about </b>it that rmed me. I easily know the scents indicative of stress. Fear, pain, sadness, even <b>loneliness </b>all have very distinct and, at least for me, pungent smells that I cannot ignore.

    I stood outside the closed door of her pediatric room for several minutes. Her scent wasn¡¯t very strong but it was enough for me to be able to verify that she was inside working and the only <b>stress </b>pheromones I detected were those thate with caring for a cranky infant.

    I don¡¯t think the little one settles down once during its visit. I left in a hurry when I heard the cry change to the high pitched squeal thates with pain. It took me back to all the steroid shots <b>that </b>I would receive when I was young and the ass beating I¡¯d get from mom when I screamed. That¡¯s

    where I am now<b>. </b>

    Chapter <b>Comments </b>

    POST COMMENT NOW

    1

    <SHARE

 Rising 390

    <b>Chapter </b>390

    I¡¯ve diverted from my usual schedule with the alpha. He had an urgent meeting <b>at </b><b>Crimson </b><b>General </b>that he had to attend. He invited me toe with him but I turned him down due <b>to </b><b>my </b><b>wolf¡¯s </b>concern for Jessa. I¡¯m swinging lightly on the front porch <b>of </b>the pack house waiting <b>for </b><b>my </b><b>nerves </b><b>to </b>

    straighten out.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you out here.¡±

    I open my eyes quickly to find myself watching the alpha climb the three steps up to the porch.

    ¡°Although as lovely as today is<b>, </b><b>I </b>can see taking advantage of it and going on a nice run through the

    woods. Care to join me<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I shake my head no but there is no fooling alpha.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Cole<b>?</b>¡±

    He asks as he takes a seat on the swing beside me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°Cole?¡±

    He has a slightly usatory tone to his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually quite serious, alpha. I don¡¯t know if something is wrong or not.¡±

    He smiles subtly as he gently ces his hand on my leg.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s talk through what¡¯s going on.¡±

    I was expecting him to be frazzled from such a sudden meeting at the hospital but <b>he¡¯s </b>really just

    the opposite making it easier for me to open up what¡¯s going on currently.

    ¡°I have a lot of things going on in my head right now but the most concerning is Jessa<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Jessa?¡±

    Even alpha has a note of concern with me bringing her up.

    ¡°I was hoping maybe you could tell me. My wolf keeps telling me to seek her out. That her wolf is weak and in need of help but when I stood outside the closed door of the room she was in I couldn¡¯t smell any reason for her to be in danger.¡±

    ¡°I can see how this message is confusing. Has your wolf ever been wrong?¡± <b>I </b>shake my <b>head </b>slowly,

    <b>Chapter </b><b>390 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>No </b><b>sir</b>.<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>quickly look around me and even scent the air <b>to </b>confirm <b>that </b><b>no </b><b>one </b><b>is </b><b>within </b><b>hearing </b>distance.

    ¡°He was right about what the pre¨Cshifts needed when Olivia starteding to me. <b>When </b><b>you </b>convinced me to allow him to scent Madilyn at the table, you were right. He backed <b>off </b><b>because </b><b>he </b>could tell after scenting her that the cramps were caused by something he couldn¡¯t help <b>with</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>never </b>got a chance to tell you that he apologized. He felt bad for not listening to me.¡±

    ¡°So I was correct when I assumed that you¡¯ve been taught to fear your wolf?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I don¡¯t fear him alpha.¡± I correct him softly. ¡°But we don¡¯t have a normal rtionship, you are

    correct there.¡±

    ¡°So what is it that your wolf is telling you?¡±

    ¡°All he says is that my mate¡¯s wolf is weak. That¡¯s why I was hoping you might have some insight

    into it.¡±

    ¡°I have limited information and that¡¯s not simply because I want her to tell you over me telling

    you.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you know? She¡¯s a member of your pack.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes, she is.¡± He confirms.

    I want to press him for answers but my wolf holds me back.

    ¡°Jessa has a simr history as you. The big difference is it wasn¡¯t her parents that abused her.¡±

    He pauses as he leans back into the swing, pushing it lightly with his feet.

    ¡°I have not worked with Jessa the way I have worked with you. While her abuse is significant enough that she does suffer with ptsd and anxiety, my understanding is the side effects of the standard medication was too much. Over the three years she¡¯s been here I believe she¡¯s developed enough trust towards me and the other alphas that help me that she doesn¡¯t feel the need to be on it. We have an open door policy we¡¯re she can talk to me, Julie or Ang about any fears she may have but I believe her best friend and confidant is my son, Damian.

    They are very close. She had only been here for two weeks when he foolishly crashed one of my cars into a tree. She saved his life as well as the life of Parker and Celine. It was a really rough time for her, transitioning into my pack. She ran into Ang during the week¨Clong medical convention that took ce at Purple Mountain/that year. Ang was immediately suspicious of the bruises on her face and her very shy nature./

    Ever since she moved back she would call me anytime she was away and on the second night she mentioned the young girl she hadn¡¯t officially met yet. By the fourth day she found out a name <b>and </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>390 </b>

    that <b>she </b>was <b>in </b><b>the </b>process <b>of </b>being kicked out of the pack. <b>I </b>called <b>the </b><b>alpha </b>of the pack and started <b>asking </b>questions as to why <b>such </b>a young nurse was getting kicked out<b>. </b>He imed <b>that </b>the wefa and <b>he </b>gave her the choice of willingly leaving the territory after the <b>convention </b><b>or </b><b>he </b><b>turns </b>her in as a feral. She decided to leave peacefully. So I made the arrangements for her <b>to </b>leave <b>with </b><b>Ang </b>

    in three days.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    1

 Rising 391

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>391 </b>

    talked minimally?

    ¡°Unfortunately, the alpha used herst three days there to corner her and <b>assault </b>her <b>repeatedly</b><b>. </b>We didn¡¯t know it at the time but she was in really bad shape when she arrived. She kept <b>to </b>herself<b>, </b>with Ang when she needed to. Ang expressed concern but I <b>had </b>failed to clean up my schedule so that I could get her in my office and go over myws, my rules and <b>my </b>expectations regarding her position in the pack.

    Almost two weekster, my son acts like a fool and crashes the car. Although Ang had mentioned the possibility she had found an empath we didn¡¯t know it until that night. It scared Jessa <b>beyond </b>anything I can describe to expose her power to us but it was a necessary move because of <b>Damian¡¯s </b>fear of the hospital and another nurse¡¯s failed attempt at getting an IV going. She had to resort to putting the IV in his neck.¡±

    A shiver runs down my back causing my entire body to viably shake briefly.¡®

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy but she got it right which allowed him to get the medication he needed so that I could leave his bed. While I was talking with Ang, Jessa went against our wishes and set his <b>wrist</b>.

    None of us even knew that it was broken.¡±

    ¡°Is that how you knew she was an empath?<b>¡± </b>

    I pull away from the alpha with a soft whine as I realize I interrupted his story. I stifle my yelp as he

    pats my leg, letting my breath out slowly as I realize that he¡¯s not going to hit me for it.

    ¡°Cole?¡±

    His voice is gentle but concerned. I open my eyes, looking into his as I apologize quietly. He nods

    silently with a smile before continuing.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what told us she was an empath. The fact that she could feel that his wrist was subtly misaligned, her willingness to disobey a direct order by luna not to mess with it when she had voiced

    concern about it and her immediate fear of rejection all told me that she was an empath. It became

    very easy to see that she had been abused every time her secret became known and I understood

    immediately why the alpha of Purple Mountain was so quick to agree to the transfer over making her

    a rogue

    first.

    I ended up forcing her to expose an injury that wasn¡¯t healing properly. One that was purposely done to her. It took a lot but, I managed to restrain her simr to how I did with you to get the IV in her. Once she was sedated Ang fixed her injury and she was ced on desk duty while she healed.

    I¡¯m sorry for the long story but considering I revealed to her that it¡¯s your family that¡¯s abusing you instead of allowing you to do it I thought this was a fair exchange.<b>¡± </b>

    I shake my head before looking up, even with the alpha¡¯s face without looking into his eyes<b>. </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>391

    <b>¡°</b><b>It </b>doesn¡¯t bother me that you shared. I barely remember you <b>doing </b>it. I¡¯m quiet but losen with

    <b>him</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°To answer your question, Ang and I started to suspect that her wolf was weakened a mouth he she came to us. We missed our opportunity to get the blood needed to run all the standard panels on

    her. We often run more on transfers than we do on prospects but the wound was extensive enoligh that we feared severe anemia. She has experienced mistreatment in the hospital as a patient so it takes a lot of nning to do anything medically to her. What little blood work we¡¯ve managed to do has not turned up a reason for her wolf¡¯s weakness.¡±

    ve to do

    ¡°What about silver?¡± I can¡¯t help but suggest considering it was only tested for in me when I started

    to withdraw.

    ¡°We have tested her multiple times for silver. She shows that she has been exposed but nothing in her blood. We can¡¯t treat her with binders to flush the silver out until it¡¯s in her blood.¡±

    We sit in silence as I digest the fact that my mate has been poisoned as well.

    ¡°Would you like to watch her work?¡±

    I shake my head almost frantically as the sound of the baby¡¯s cry echoes in my head. I ce my hands over my ears as I struggle with what I heard less than ten minutes ago.

    ¡°Cole?¡± Alpha questions again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The cries alpha. I can¡¯t handle it when a pup cries.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    2

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 392

    <b>Chapter </b><b>392 </b>

    <b>I </b>only manage to stifle half my yelp as alpha pulls me into him. Gently, he encourages <b>me </b><b>to </b><b>drop </b><b>my </b>hands from my ears and lean into him as he calms the panic such a normal thing created.

    <b>¡°</b><b>As </b>much as you don¡¯t want to, I strongly believe that sitting in on Jessa¡¯s next appointment <b>will </b>help you understand why the baby was crying.¡±

    I stay in his embrace several minutes before I finally nod my agreement against his neck.

    I follow alpha silently back to the medical wing. The door to Jessa¡¯s pediatric room is now open and she¡¯s cleaning up and preparing for the next patient toe in. Alpha knocks politely on the door

    and waits for her to answer.

    ¡°Alpha, I wasn¡¯t expecting you.¡± Her voice is shocked but friendly when she¡¯sees the alpha in the

    doorway.

    ¡°Morning Jessa. I was wondering, if your next patient doesn¡¯t mind, if Cole and I can sit in on your

    next check¨Cup?¡±

    I watch alpha step back out of the doorway as a young brte carrying an infant turns down the

    hallway.

    ¡°Good morning, April. How¡¯s William doing?¡± Alpha greets the young mother as she approaches the

    door.

    ¡°Morning alpha. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for any intrusion but I was wondering if I could sit in on William¡¯s check¨Cup today?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, I¡¯d actually like the input of a parent. I¡¯m sorry Jessa I didn¡¯t see you there. No offense, you¡¯re a great doctor and highly rmended¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay April.¡± Jessa interrupts her with a gentle hand on her shoulder. ¡°Being trained as a pediatrician gives me an understanding of how William should grow and the milestones he should reach. While I may have theoretical knowledge of how children work, being a parent and putting it to practice is very different.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised at how calmly Jessa handled what would offend most others.

    ¡°I can try to give some pointers on what I¡¯ve done with mine but considering you¡¯re a gamma, you may not need the same things that I¡¯ve relied on.<b>¡± </b>

    She nods her head to alpha¡¯sment before turning towards me.

    ¡°Who might you be<b>?</b>¡± She asks easily <b>as </b>I duck my head.

    ¡°My name is Cole, ma¡¯am.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°You¡¯re very respectful for an alpha who¡¯s not part of the pack. Are you shadowing <b>Alpha </b><b>Demetri </b>

    today?<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Do you have any children?¡±

    ¡°No ma¡¯am. I¡¯m¡­¡±

    Before I could finish my thought alpha jumps into the conversation.

    ¡°He is a natural with children. He did wonderfully caring for Madilyn and even protected Madisyn from my own wrath when he was extremely ill. My experience with him at the care center showed me that, outside of diaper changes, he¡¯s the perfect babysitter.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with diaper changes?¡± She sounds confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s a difficult thing to exin. I¡¯m certain that when he has his own pup he will quickly get beyond

    the aversion but right now is not the time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re both wee toe in. I¡¯m a little nervous about this visit.¡±

    ¡°What are you nervous about, April?¡± Jessa naturally takes back over the conversation.

    ¡°Well, William is six months old now and I know he¡¯ll be starting his vinations today. I¡¯ve heard a

    lot of stories about bad reactions and infants even dying from too many shots at one time. Bill is

    adamantly against him getting any shots at all. The human schedule has so many shots at one time<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I follow everyone silently into the room. The room itself spiking my anxiety despite the bright colors

    and friendly animal motifs scattered around the room. April¡¯s near panic about her son receiving

    shots has me on edge as well.

    ¡°Cole.¡± Alpha¡¯s call is unexpected and I startle badly from it.

    ¡°If it¡¯s okay April, I¡¯d like Cole to take care of William for a few minutes. You¡¯re taking this <b>visit </b>very

    hard and I¡¯d like to help both of you through it.¡±

    I see her nod through her tears as William starts to whimper, It¡¯s easy to see that he¡¯s responding to his mother¡¯s stress towards the situation. She allows alpha to take him without hesitation before walking over to the exam table and cing therge bag on her shoulder on the paper.

    I walk slowly over to the alpha. I have a bad feeling about him giving me William. April <b>freezes </b><b>at </b>

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Chapter <b>492 </b>

    the table<b>, </b>taking longer than I know It should for her to get <i>back </i>to her pap. I¡¯m having a vers <b>time </b>processing what this mother is so terrified of. It¡¯s convincing <b>me </b>of the same thing, the are no good for William

    I look at alpha briefly as William is nestled into my arms. He leaves secondster as he pulls the terrified mother out of the room leaving me holding William in the same room as my mate. I know I

    look terrified as she smiles gently.

    ¡°You look as bad as she did. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Does he have to have these shots?¡±

    I know I¡¯m sounding pathetic in front of my mate but I also can¡¯t help my desire to protect this <b>tiny </b>pup who¡¯s snuggled nicely in my arms.

    Chapter Comments

    5 2

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 393

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>393

    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b>. He needs them Cole<b>.</b>¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>His </b>mom is so worried about him getting them.¡±

    ¡°I know. Most first time moms are<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    We move easily together and without me having much thought, William is on the table striped down to his diaper.

    ¡°Check her bag for a clean diaper and some wet wipes.¡± Jessa instructs as she picks him up and takes him to the scale.

    By the time I find the requested materials she¡¯s bringing back apletely nude baby. I close my eyes and turn away<b>. </b>I¡¯mpletely useless when they are naked,

    ¡°Cole.¡± I look at Jessa at the sound of my name.

    I look at the table in time to see her make two marks on the paper, one at his head and the other at his heel. She works methodically, checking everything about him before she starts pulling things from the cab. Two syringes along with bandages and wipes are added to the bin. Even though I would often receive only one shot it tended to be more painful than the broken bones it was meant to help heal.

    Instinctively I grab William off the table. I understood the alpha giving Madilyn an IV after she got sick but he¡¯s healthy. There¡¯s no swelling, bruises or anything else that would make the shots

    necessary. My mind is spinning as I step away from Jessa.

    ¡°Just like his mama, you¡¯re nervous. All new parents are. Before <b>I </b>got here they followed the human¡¯s schedule for vinations, two years ago I changed that. Unless we have a pandemic of a specific disease or the parents travel a lot to other packs, we dy starting the vines until the pups are six months old. I have found over the years that giving a two month old pup eight vines at the same time produces significant side effects that causes a lot of parents to shy away from allowing

    the pups to receive them. As advanced as Crimson Dawn is in many areas of medicine they were at

    the bottom when it came to caring for their youngest members<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I¡¯m trapped in a trance as I listen to her voice. She has gently adjusted William¡¯s position in my

    arms so he¡¯s nowying sideways<i>. </i>His head isying on my left elbow and his legs are straddling my

    right. She wipes his leg down with two different wipes and before I can think to step away again she quickly gives him both shots in his thigh. The silence is broken with an ear piercing cry as his brain registers the pain of the shots shortly after she finishes giving them.

    I¡¯m struggling with the shback trying to take over my mind. I barely hear the opening <b>of </b>a package before Williams¡¯s wailing settles quickly into a whimper. When I open my eyes<b>, </b><b>Jessa </b>has

    <b>Chapter </b><b>393 </b>

    <b>wrapped </b>one <b>arm </b>under mine, keeping me still and the other is helping William with a pacities that

    he <b>didn¡¯t </b>have before.

    <b>¡°</b><b>The </b>older kids get fruit popsicles while infants get sugar water frozen to a pacifier

    I find myself struggling hard just to breathe as the shes continue. Jessa moves so that sh helping to support William without taking him from me as alpha and April reenter the room. Ap has settled down significantly and is talking normally with the alpha.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jessa. I¡¯m ready for him to get them now.<i>¡± </i>

    Iy my head on Jessa¡¯s as she starts ying with my hair. I¡¯m trying hard to get out of the shback but it¡¯s proving much harder this time.

    ¡°He¡¯s already finished with the shots. Once <b>I </b>get my mate a little calmer I¡¯ll have you dress William while I exin to both of you the changes I¡¯ve made over thest two years<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Your mate?¡± I hear April question.

    As much as I have begged for her to reject me hearing her im me helps in ways I didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°Cole, what are you struggling with right now?<i>¡± </i>

    I barely hear alpha¡¯s question as <b>I </b>continue to fight my mind¡¯s desire to disconnect from reality<b>. </b>

    ¡°His cry.¡± Is all can manage to breath out.

    I¡¯m putting all my concentration into William and Jessa. I have no desire to drop and hurt this young pup entrusted to me.

    ¡°Try to rx Cole. I¡¯m helping you with William.¡± Jessa encourages me softly.

    ¡°Please<b>, </b>take him from me. My anxiety will make him cry. <b>I </b>can¡¯t handle him crying<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Can you tell me what about this situation has triggered you so badly?¡± Alpha tries again to get some information from me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. Please just take him.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 394

    <b>Chapter </b><b>394 </b>

    I listen as alpha leaves his seat, approaching myself and jessa slowly.

    ¡°It would be very helpful for me to know why this is such a struggle for you. Giving your Wim while I was calming April and reassuring her that the shots are necessary to keep him healthy we not done to trigger your anxiety. Normally you rx with the pups.

    ¡°They started giving me steroids when I was eight.¡± I speak the words quickly, muffled by fossa¡¯s

    thick hair.

    ¡°Is that why you stepped away? You thought I was giving him steroids?¡± She responds before algha does.

    ¡°He¡¯s not bruised and broken like I was. He doesn¡¯t need such a painful thing done to him.¡±

    I¡¯m embarrassed as to how physically and emotionally torn down I am over something as simple as shots in front of this pack member. I can only imagine how weak the quiver in my voice makes me sound but I can¡¯t prevent where my mind goes when I¡¯m triggered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole. I didn¡¯t do this to purposely trigger those memories.¡±

    Alpha apologizes as he takes William from my arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m so weak. I shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    I try to back away towards the door but I¡¯m stopped by a gentle hand on my back. I keep still in the

    hopes that she doesn¡¯t add any pressure to the bad spot she doesn¡¯t realize she¡¯s in.

    ¡°Everyone knows that IM steroids are extremely painful. Doctors are well aware that they should

    only be given to pups in emergency situations. It is notmon at all for a pup to receive steroid

    injections.¡±

    Her voice sounds shocked that I would assume her to do such a thing. I¡¯m ashamed that I even

    thought that she would behave that way.

    ¡°I should leave. I¡¯m sorry. I should have never thought you would act in such a way.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± She holds me where I¡¯m at without realizing that she¡¯s doing it.

    ¡°What William received are vines. Do you remember receiving those when you were little?¡± Jessa continues the conversation with me as I move my head to her shoulder.

    ¡°No ma¡¯am. I only remember the steroids. Mom stopped taking me for standard physicals around that age but I still ended up at the doctor¡¯s office every two to three months, I got them during

    <b>Chapter </b><b>394 </b>

    every <b>visit</b>.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>likely received them as an infant and I can understand with that kind of frequency why you would assume such a thing. The vines I gave William will allow his immune system <b>to </b><b>develop </b>protection from the six diseases that the shots contained without making him sick with <b>the </b><b>disease </b>itself. Changes that have been made to our schedule at Crimson Dawn is that we now <b>wait </b><b>until </b><b>the </b>pup is six months before starting and two shots are the most they will ever receive at one <b>time</b><b>. </b><b>The </b>amount of vine that werewolf pups need was found to be less than humans so instead of <b>.5 </b>

    milliliters we give .2. It causes the same immune response while minimizing the side effects.<b>¡± </b><b>Jessa </b>finishes exining.

    ¡°Since adopting the werewolf immunologist¡¯s rmended schedule we have not had to hospitalize or even lose a single pup due to a vine reaction.¡± Alpha finishes.

    Jessa waits until I lift my head before stepping away and finishing the visit.

    ¡°Now, Mrs. April, I still rmend giving William Tylenol every six hours until dinner time

    tomorrow as it will reduce any soreness he may feel from the shots. If you notice him running a

    fever or any changes in his eating, give me a call and I¡¯ll have you bring him back in to make sure

    he¡¯s not having a vine reaction.¡±

    By the time Jessa is finished William has all his clothes back on and April is ready to head home.

    ¡°It was a pleasure to meet you, Cole. Thank you for your help.¡±

    I timidly take her hand and shake it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about my reaction.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We all have our fears. It¡¯s interesting that your desire was to protect him. Are you that

    way with all of them?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do a very good job protecting him.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t need it. I understand that now but my question is the same. Are you like that with all

    pups?¡±

    I nod my head before looking back to the ground.

    ¡°Only the best alphas are willing to protect indiscriminately. Thank you.¡±

    I look up with my head cocked/to one side as she walks away, back down the hall where she came. <b>I </b>stare after her a long time before alpha speaks.

    ¡°I know after such a difficult reaction to William getting those shots that this isn¡¯t going to be <b>easy</b>. I also know that lunch is thest thing on your mind but it¡¯s important that we start discussing a

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>394 </b>

    n for getting <b>you </b>back here permanently.

    <b>All </b><b>I </b>can do <b>is </b>nod as I follow alpha and Jessa out the door.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    01

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 395

    (Demetri¡¯s POV)

    Although I¡¯m grateful that he didn¡¯t make a fuss, his silence as we enter the banquet hall for our food is concerning me. I can¡¯t help but look between the food on the buffet and back at him as I go through the line, grabbing all my favorites.

    Jessa grabs arge te and piles a lot more food than I¡¯m used to seeing her eat on it. I can¡¯t tell if she realizes <b>that </b>he¡¯s yet to even pick a te up but she certainly has enough to feed two people.

    They follow me easily to the door situated in the north east corner of the building. I pull out my key

    card and scan it across the key fob receiver pushing the door open as I hear the lock click.

    We enter the private conference room that¡¯s separate from the rest of those in the hall. It¡¯s a simple

    room, about <b>ten </b>feet wide by twenty feet long. The table inside is four feet by eight feet with desk

    chairs that provide morefort and support than the stic, easy to clean chairs pack members use. It¡¯smon for me to use this room when I have visiting alphas in the territory so I know I won¡¯t be bothered giving me the opportunity I seek for going over the main n I have for Cole leaving his pack.

    He immediately walks to the windows at the south end of the room, standing silently as he looks

    outside. His continued distress is evident in his hand stim as he opens and closes it rhythmically.

    Jessa chooses a spot at the south east end of the table to put her te down as I drop the door stop

    at the bottom of the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the door open for a moment so we can bring some drinks in here. I need you to stay in here while we get them, Cole.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    He responds without looking at me. I motion to Jessa to follow me back out, I know she wants to

    stay andfort him but I also know he needs a moment alone to adjust to this new room.

    While I have not purposely challenged him by putting him in unfamiliar settings we have had to enter enough different situations that I¡¯vee to recognize his needs, space and time is one of

    them.

    Jessa and I grab several bottled drinks from the buffet and Jessa grabs a protein drink that I assume is for Cole before heading back to the conference room. Cole is in the same ce we left him, the only difference is he¡¯s pacing, his squeezing tic still holding the rhythm he had when we walked out.

    ¡°Cole,e sit with us. I know you didn¡¯t grab a te but I got extra. We can share.¡±

    Jessa¡¯s pleas seem to fall upon deaf ears as he continues his short, silent walk between the two

    walls.

    ¡°Cole, talk to me son. I know what happened with William was rough but I need your help understanding why you¡¯re still having such a hard time recovering.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just William receiving those shots. I¡¯ve been in a bad ce all morning.¡± He whispers after a long pause.

    ¡°Talk to me. I can¡¯t help you process what¡¯s going on and any triggers that you may have had this

    morning if you don¡¯t tell me about them.¡±

    ¡°William was the only trigger, sir. The rest just has to do with the approaching end of my time here. I¡¯ve never had a countdown before. Forward knowledge that it wasing to an end. With all the other packs, the alpha simply consulted with the doctor to verify I could travel. If I was stable

    enough to do so, they would show me to my room. I¡¯d receive the instructions to pack my stuff, that

    everyone from Red Fang was leaving after lunch.¡±

    ¡°Were you injured whenever they sent you away?¡±

    ¡°Every time I talk I get punished for lying because they couldn¡¯t validate my ims.¡±

    ¡°So you have increasing anxiety simply from knowing when you¡¯re going to return. This is a decision

    that you are making.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined it to you!¡±

    I¡¯m shocked into a momentary silence as Jessa shrinks down into her seat. Her sensitivity towards angry alphas is going to make this fated bond a lot harder to establish between them.

    ¡°Yes, Cole. You have exined why you feel it¡¯s necessary for you to return. That doesn¡¯t make it any

    easier for me to let you go.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    3

 Rising 396

    <b>Chapter </b><b>396 </b>

    I pause as Jessa makes it obvious that she wants to run from the room. I intercept her, gently pulling. her into my embrace cradling her head against my chest. I don¡¯t need to be an empath to feel the fear she has for her mate. They barely know each other and I can imagine that he¡¯s going to start distancing himself from everyone here in preparation for his return home.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something anyone who¡¯s gotten to know you wants. Even Jessa, who doesn¡¯t really know you, fears your return home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a home that he¡¯s returning to.¡± She whispers angrily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go sit back down. He would never hurt you. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d ever hurt anyone outside of self defense.¡± I try to reassure her despite her deeply ingrained fears of angry alphas.

    ¡°He looked for you this morning.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± She sighs. ¡°I caught his scent in the hall after Dina left with Sally. It caught me off guard

    because he¡¯s never sought me out before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. It¡¯s just¡­.¡±

    His apology trails off as his agitation grows.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of being so damn weak!¡± He yells through his growl.

    I watch him closely as I hold Jessa, her hands gripping tightly to the sides of my shirt.

    ¡°You need to resist the urge Cole.¡± I warn gently as his handse towards his head.

    Just as quickly he throws them down again, growling loudly again. His pacing continues at a faster

    rate as he tones down his desire to scream and growl. I turn my attention to Jessa, not realizing how

    deep her fear runs has put me in a difficult situation as I have two highly emotional wolves to help through their anxiety attacks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jessa. If I had known this was going to happen then I would have approached this meeting very differently. I know that I haven¡¯t spent enough time with you for you to trust me but I do believe you understand that I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    To my surprise I can feel her head nod against my chest.

    ¡°Cole will not hurt you. It will take time for either of you to trust the other but the only way Cole can be a protector is with a clean te.¡±

    ¡°You think he¡¯s a protector?¡± She whispers nervously as her breathing starts returning to normal.

    ¡°I can¡¯t prove it yet but yes I do. Just like I firmly believed you were an empath based on Ang¡¯s description of your behavior.¡±

    ¡°Do you still believe that I¡¯m an empath even though I can¡¯t link?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I reassure her gently. ¡°Although it¡¯s unusual for an empath to lose abilities I believe that there is a medical exnation for your loss. I just haven¡¯t had the heart to put you under that <b>much </b>stress for something that¡¯s just a mild inconvenience. It¡¯s easy enough to reach you on the phone.¡±

    Despite his growing anger and frustration, Jessa has managed to pull herself together enough to leave my hold.

    ¡°You need him as much as he needs you.¡±

    She nods silently before making her way cautiously to her seat. She pulls two pill bottles from the pockets of her scrubs and ces them on the table as she sits down.

    ¡°Co, I know our conversation got a little derailed but it would help us both if you could tell us what¡¯s going on with you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± He whispers lowly towards the floor.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about returning to Red Fang.¡±

    ¡°You said that it¡¯s a decision that I¡¯m making. You don¡¯t understand that I have no choice. I have never had a choice in anything.¡± He pauses with an exhausted whine beneath his voice.

    ¡°I was eight when my mom stopped taking me to the doctor for standard physicals. The previous year was the first time the family¡¯s physician wanted to talk to me alone. He tried so hard to

    separate me from my mom and she knew I wanted to go with him. I wasn¡¯t allowed to make that choice. I got dragged out of there instead. My siblings got to go y while I was taken for a meeting with my father. My mother was so mad that I wanted to go with him that she held o the desk after he forced me to undress. Goddess did hey into me that afternoon. ¡®I will beat any desire to think for yourself right out of you!¡® he screamed at me with every strike he made. That evening I received round two because I refused to sit at the table, I wanted to stand. It was too painful to sit and I knew if I whimpered, yelped or cried that I would receive the same. Hell, if I had refused toe to the table he would have belted me again.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter what you chose, did it?¡± Jessa speaks for the first time since sitting down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get choices, alpha. He¡¯s already started the process of making me a feral. You and I both

    know what that means.¡±

    The sadness in his voice is heartbreaking leaving me at a loss for how to console him.

    ¡°I know after William triggered the memories of receiving the steroids at such a young agebined

    with the difficulties you¡¯re having with there only being eight weeks left makes this a very difficult time to talk about a n but for you to have any confidence in what needs to happen to bring you back we need to talk.¡±

    For the first time since entering the room he looks up from the floor. His dark navy eyes, fearful, as he looks into mine. It¡¯s only for a moment but it¡¯s enough to tell me that I¡¯ve got his attention. With a deep breath and a small sigh the young man finally takes a seat at the table.

    Chapter Comments

    3

    POST COMMENT NOW

    SHARE

 Rising 397

    <b>Chapter </b><b>397 </b>

    (Cole¡¯s POV)

    It takes some time for me to relent to alpha¡¯s request but it makes sense to talk, as much as I don¡¯t want to. I take a seat at the end of the table, Jessa is on my right and alpha on my left. I¡¯ve been in a bad ce all morning and I have no idea how to clear my head as I know escaping Red Fang with my life is going to be aplex undertaking.

    ¡°I know this is going to scare you but it¡¯s the only way out.¡±

    Is the first thing that registers in my head. Alpha started talking almost as soon as I sat down but his words are lost in the jungle of my thoughts and fears. He ces his hand on mine causing me to wince, whine and pull away from his touch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I whisper as it¡¯s a mental battle to get my body to stop overreacting to every touch I receive.

    ¡°You¡¯re having a hard time focusing.¡±

    Alphaments gently as he starts a light rub on my hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I keep going over different options for getting back here but the only one that would

    work now is to straight up run.¡±

    I finally admit my greatest fear.

    ¡°I know and you seem very fearful of doing exactly that.¡±

    I nod my head as I force myself to focus on the topic.

    ¡°Why are you so afraid of running?¡±

    Jessa¡¯s sweet voice reaches my ears.

    ¡°My father has been telling me since I was sixteen that if I ever ran that he¡¯d pursue rape charges

    against me.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what he¡¯s doing with the council now?¡± Jessa asks.

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain.¡± I admit with a sigh.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to go back tost month when you got trapped in that link with him but what

    exactly did he tell you?¡±

    ¡°He reminded me of what he had told me. That if the council came poking around there again I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to leave the territory anymore. That he¡¯d remove me from the prospect program. What he didn¡¯t tell me was that he had started researching how to make me a feral after the second time they came. He wasn¡¯t ready to start the process when they came after my run at Red Moon. I guess that¡¯s why he let mee on this run.¡±

    I try to answer his question without choking on the words.

    ¡°What do you understand, outside of what I exinedst month, about beingbeled a feral?¡± Alpha asks me gently.

    ¡°Not much, sir. Just that it¡¯s a death sentence if I leave my territory after the councilbels me as

    such.

    ¡°As an alpha male, beingbeled a feral¡­.¡±

    He pauses in the middle of the sentence giving me the sense that he really doesn¡¯t want to tell me what it ultimately means.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get out before the councilbels you a feral, then your father could kill you, very

    simr to what you survived in January, without repercussions.¡±

    I¡¯m staring at him hard,pletely speechless trying to process what he just said.

    ¡°Are you saying it would be legal for his father to kill him?¡±

    Jessa chokes out the question I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meeting with Ang daily for thest month. She actually started the meetings after we got you through the worst of the psychiatric meltdown your father caused. She exined that while you did not indicate a good understanding of what would happen if you were sess feral she felt that you understood enough that your response was actually quite normai.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember talking to her. Most of that day and the days following are a blur.¡± I admit, quietly finding my voice again.

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 398

    <b>Chapter 398 </b>

    ¡°She didn¡¯t think you would, which is why she emphasized that it was critical for me to understand exactly what this means as I have never requested for any wolf to bebeled as such. I have always felt that the council¡¯s definition of a feral was much too vague making it too easy for an alpha tobel an abused wolf as deserving of the treatment they receive.

    During the first two days where I took care of you and you refused to leave my sight she started digging. She used her credentials as a council member, as well as her previous involvement in creating thews surrounding the proper treatment of ferals, to confirm thews and procedures beforeing to me with the information. It¡¯s taken me several weeks to digest the severity of the consequences you would face should your father seed.¡±

    I¡¯ve never heard the alpha sound so broken up while trying to exin what¡¯s going on. For the first time I don¡¯t want to leave. It was during my first run that I brought myptop with me. I had convinced myself that anywhere was better than Red Fang and I was secretly hoping that I would be able to stay at that first pack.

    to

    The yellow tail pack shattered that ideal quickly when a week into that run I ended up in a panic induced asthma cycle. My father¡¯s beatings weren¡¯t nearly as harsh back then but they still left the necessary evidence for them to realize I was being abused. They found the scar on my back and was the first of two packs to attempt to do an X¨Cray dye test on it to verify that it was from being whipped. It was one of the most painful things I had encountered. I literally went crazy from the pain it caused and seriously injured several of the doctors in my attempt to escape.

    I was eleven weeks and five days into that run. Two dayster I was forced to strip naked in the alpha¡¯s office, chained to the ceiling with my hands above my head and received my age on my ass before being sent home with the rest of my pack the next day. After I got home I spent a lot of time crafting an borate, hidden in in sight, cab to lock myptop in. That, right now, is proving to be my undoing.

    ¡°Why do you have to return, Cole?¡±

    I can tell by her voice that she¡¯s in tears before I even look at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the process that my father needs to go through to ssify me as a feral but I do know that my only freedomes from innocence. Myptop has information that will prove that I¡¯m not raping the littles or she¨Cwolves of my pack. I have thatptop hidden in such a way that if my father were to break into my room he would never find it.

    The problem is, no one else can find it either. I never created an email ount separate from what the school gave me and once I graduated it was deleted. Ipletely dismantle all connections with the inte every time I leave so it¡¯s not possible to hack into my ownputer and I have to be near my father¡¯sputer in order to hack into it. Even if I had a way of contacting Olivia, which the only way I could would be through Jon Jenkins, she would not be able to reach where theptop

    is at. I use a smalldder to put it in a secure location inside the false ceiling I created in <i>my </i>closet<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    * SHARE

 Rising 399

    1 take a deep breath and let it out slowly as 1 look at her. I reach my hand out towards her just to

    hesitate halfway there.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to touch me.¡± She whispers as more tears stream down her face.

    ¡°I know this is a lot to take in, Cole. So I¡¯m not going to push the conversation right now, but I need you to meet with Angel so she can exin the process your father will have to go through in order to make you a feral. I need you toe to terms with what beingbeled a feral means as well as how much time you have to n your escape.¡± Alpha exins.

    ¡°How much time do I have?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask as I finally swipe my thumb across Jessa¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°If Alpha Redmen gets everything perfect the first time, which is very rare, then it will take three months to a year from the time they ept the application.¡±

    I nod my head silently as Jessa leans into my hand and as nervous as it makes me to touch her I

    don¡¯t ever want to leave.

    After lunch with alpha, Jessa somehow convinced me toe back to her apartment. At the moment, I loved the idea but now that I¡¯m standing in her living room, my mind has gone insane. I have never, and I do mean never, beenpletely alone with ady before. The closest I¡¯ve ever

    been was when I was dating Rachel and Reba and even then I left in a hurry when they wanted to

    get intimate with me.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Jessa¡¯s voice breaks through the fog consuming my brain. I look up briefly from the floor as she walks in with a ss of tea in one hand and a bottle of water in the other.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t drank from either. I wanted to give you the choice. I know we haven¡¯t spent much time

    together.¡±

    I nod before reaching for the water. We notice the tremors in my hand at the same time causing me to chicken out of taking the drink from her. I walk to the sliding ss door on the south east side of

    her apartment instead.

    Like most of the buildings I¡¯ve managed to step inside, this one runs long ways from south to north. She called this building the medical dorms where the majority of the single medical personnel that work in the wing reside. I¡¯ve only managed toe ten feet inside but Jessa said it¡¯s afortable 700 square foot single bedroom apartment and hers is on the ground floor.

    I look out towards the tree line as storm clouds loom overhead. I¡¯m lost in a mild trance as a loud

    crack of thunder rattles the ground beneath my feet.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a quarter of Ativan. I tend to get super nervous around alpha males as they were the main ones to abuse me whenever I was in a pack.¡±

    Her statementbined with the thunder startles me badly and it takes a moment for me to start breathing again.

    ¡°At least that¡¯s how it was before Alpha Pierce found me.¡±

    ¡°Has alpha ever hurt you?¡±

    I can¡¯t help but think the worst after such a statement and the answer will make or break the beast-

    raging within me.

    ¡°No. Alpha ck is tough yet incredibly gentle and kind. He will challenge you, make you believe

    that he¡¯s like the rest. I was beyond scared when I finally met him two weeks after I traveled here

    with Alpha Pierce. His son and his friends were in a bad wreck. Beta Parker was identally brought

    to the wing when he should have gone straight to Crimson General. I contradicted Dr. Morrison

    when she gave him a sedative. The head injury he had sustained caused him to bebative and the

    heart and oxygen monitoring had not been put on him yet. The wing was crazy that day and Alpha

    Damian¡¯s wreck didn¡¯t help so we were short handed and behind on what needed to be done.

    When I alerted them to his failing heart rhythms Dr. Morrison got angry which set me up for some

    really bad triggers. I contradicted her again when Dr. Morrison released Alpha Damian from the

    wing. Alpha ck still took Alpha Damian to his office only to return an hourter. Even though I

    had used it several times that night to warn Dr. Pierce and Dr. Morrison of pending bad oues, it

    was with Alpha Damian that I had no choice but to use my gift. I¡¯ve always seen it as a curse as it¡¯s

    the reason every alpha has abused me, treated me as a feral after my parents died.¡±

    I stiffen up as she ces her hands on my back, low on my hips. I shift my feet si

    to admit to my difort with the contact/she¡¯s made with my body.

    ¡®v not wanting

    ¡°I can feel your anxiety. It¡¯s a lot higher than mine. I don¡¯t want you to leave but I also don¡¯t want

    you to be so ufortable with being here. Would you like some Ativan? It will take the edge off of

    what you¡¯re feeling.¡±

    Against my true wishes, I nod my head. I can¡¯t help but think about how often my mind and body have disagreed while I¡¯ve been here. She returns only a minuteter with an orange bottle with pills

    inside.

    ¡°I have three scripts for Ativan. My lowest dose is a quarter while the highest is a full milligram. This one is half. Considering your size and level of anxiety this would be the best one.¡±

    I nod my head after briefly looking at thebel. Before I can react I feel her hands on my face. My mouth is slightly open and she takes advantage of that fact. It¡¯s only a moment after she touches me that I feel the pill drop into my mouth. I immediately react, harshly twisting away from her with a nervous whine but she¡¯s right on top of it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t reject it.¡±

    She calls out as she appears in front of me again. Her hands are on my face as she gently pulls me down to her, my forehead resting upon hers.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing that was in the bottle. I promise you. Get it under your tongue and let it dissolve.¡±

    I do as she instructs, closing my eyes as I wait for it to dissolve. I can¡¯t help but think of how difficult this change will be for me considering the damage twenty years of abuse has caused me. I¡¯m struggling to contain myself. I keep trying to wrap my arms around her but my hesitation is obvious.

    Chapter Comments

    1

 Rising 400

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight me.¡± Jessa whispers as she takes my hands in hers.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to touch me. I want you to touch me. As nervous as I am around alpha males, i want to feel your touch.¡±

    1 try to pull away as she ces my hands on her waist. I can¡¯t help the whine thates out when

    she holds me there,

    ¡°Cole please. I know you don¡¯t understand but you need to connect with me. It¡¯s the only way running from your pack will work.¡±

    1 freeze my fight as her words hit me hard. This isn¡¯t a tease. She wants me just as I want her and she¡¯s preparing me for what may be ast resort, using our bond to link once I run. I close my eyes as I will myself to stay as she removes her hands from mine. My voice shakes as I finally try to voice

    the fears I have with being with her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you well enough to think of what you would feel but I wish alpha were here.¡±

    ¡°Why would you want him to be here?¡± I knew she would ask.

    I just wish my past was easier to understand than it is.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do something wrong. I want him to watch me. Make certain I don¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    My voice has that dreaded childish whine behind it but even dating for me has been a nightmare.

    My touch is light on her body and she easily steps out of it as I finish my response.

    ¡°I would never falsely use you of anything wrong?¡±

    I turn away from her quickly, my hands in my hair as I chastise myself for hurting her with such a

    thought.

    ¡°Cole please.¡± Her voice is desperate but I¡¯m panicked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jessa. I should have known this would go badly. I don¡¯t know how to do any of this.¡±

    I yelp horridly as the lightning shes and the thunder booms right on top of us. I¡¯m not afraid of thunderstorms. They usually have the opposite effect of calming my inner beast but this moment is the worst timing for one to have urred.

    While I enjoy watching a good storm I¡¯ve been caught outside in some right nasty ones. That¡¯s how I found out that my father is quite afraid of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cole. I just don¡¯t understand yourment without assuming that you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯d use you of something. I¡¯m not like that. I¡¯d never do that.¡± She tries to exin as my panic

    deepens.

    I¡¯m pacing fast in front of her ss door, my hands are in my hair. The locks are longer than usual and I¡¯m taking advantage of my inability to get a haircut over thest several months. I pull with a hard whine as my frustration with myself and fear of the situation I put myself in grows.

    ¡°Cole.¡±

    She has stepped in front of me, trying to stop this terrible cycle but I refuse her, I simply stop short of reaching her and turn to head the other way.

    ¡°Cole, please. You¡¯re headed into a bad spiral. Let me help you.¡±

    Her voice is pleading as I continue to fall apart. The distance between her and the wall is shortening, making my pace too fast and too short.

    ??

    Finally she¡¯s at a point where I can¡¯t go anywhere and she takes full advantage of it. She grabs my

    arms, stilling my pacing. I tug lightly but I refuse to put any of my strength into it, fearful that it

    would cause her to fall.

    ¡°Let go of your hair Cole. I need you to step back until you reach the couch.¡±

    I partially do as she has asked me. I manage to start taking steps backwards towards her ck leather couch but my hands are still in my hair, the pain I¡¯m causing myself bing my main link to a reality I¡¯d rather not know.

    Chapter Comments

    Tanya Gordon

    finally, smell her scent and rx Cole. Poor Cole

    View 1 Comment >

    21

    <SHARE

    POST COMMENT

    1

 Rising 401

    ¡°Please sit. I know what I intend to do will be hard but I need you to understand who i am as much as I need to understand you.¡±

    I sit down on her couch and lean all the way back, closing my eyes as I fight the panic that threatens to destroy me. I choke back a yelp and contain my desire to fight as I feel her climb onto myp, straddling my legs as she sits upon them.

    ¡°Jessa, please. I don¡¯t know how to do this, I don¡¯t know how to be a mate, I¡¯m not allowed near the women or children of my pack. I don¡¯t date. I don¡¯t get intimate, I don¡¯t get close to anyone, Anyone that does suffers from the effects of my nightmare. Please, Jessa please just reject me. You deserve so much better than what I can offer.¡±

    I¡¯m somewhere between tears and panic when I finally shut my mouth. I¡¯m so out of sorts right now that I refuse to open my eyes. I simply stay still, stiff as a board, as she starts to touch my face, I¡¯m fighting everything within me to allow her to do what she wants while simultaneously keeping my

    hands off of her.

    ¡°I anticipated this being hard but your reaction is above what I thought it would be. Wrap your arms around me. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what we¡¯re doing.¡±

    She whispers near my ear. I want to believe her but even with the Ativan my mind is swimming.

    I¡¯m stiff andpletely unable to function as I feel her hands on my face, one on each side near my ears. Suddenly I realize that her lips are on mine. They are soft and gentle, her breath is warm upon my face as she backs off with her forehead leaning against mine.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I can¡¯t help but apologize for being so tense for our first kiss together.

    ¡°For what?¡± She whispers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do this.¡±

    I don¡¯t know how else to exin what I¡¯m feeling now that guilt has entered the mix.

    ¡°I don¡¯t usually move this fast but kissing is one thing I¡¯ve always enjoyed once I¡¯ve gotten to know someone that I¡¯m dating.¡±

    She¡¯s leaning her cheek against mine again as she speaks but I¡¯ve yet to figure out what to do with my hands. I want her in the worst possible way yet the strict prudishness I¡¯ve been forced to live by is my ultimate undoing in this situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t be pushing you this fast.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me.¡± The statement is rushed as I feel her move.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving but I want to try something else. I¡¯d like you to rx with me<i>.</i>¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Wrap your arms around me. Give me a hug and lean forward so I can give you the same. I got carried away with you being here. I¡¯ve never felt anything so strong towards another. I didn¡¯t intend on making you this nervous and I¡¯d like to try and calm it down.¡±

    I feel guilty that I put her in this predicament. Most mates are well past first base four months into finding each other but I can barely be in the same room as her.

    I jerk back slightly when her hand meets the back of my head but it doesn¡¯t take long for me to follow her movements andy my head upon her shoulder. Instinctively I snuggle into her, her scent finally providing what I need to rx and connect with my mate.

    Chapter Comments

    Tanya Gordon

    finally, smell her scent and rx Cole. Poor Cole

    View 1 Comment >

    POST COMMENT

    1

    01

    <SHARE

 Rising 402

    (Jessa¡¯s POV)

    It¡¯s been hard thesest several months to be without him when my wolf longs to be near him. Perhaps that was my mistake this afternoon, I allowed her to take over as I have never been this bold with men. At least not after getting raped by Alpha Redmen¡¯s son four years ago. A part of me wonders if this is a cruel joke, a means of Goddess Diana tough in my face. 2

    Cole¡¯s trembling body beneath me reminds me that it¡¯s not. He is genuinely terrified of being alone with me. Went so far as to tell me he wished alpha was with us and the only remark I could make created guilt in addition to his fear and insecurity. Despite the damage that has been caused by getting kicked out of my birth pack and getting abused by every pack that I tried to help, at least I knew love.

    My abuse and poisoning was intermittent, I would only be in a pack for three to six months before I was let go. Forced to recover from withdrawal and the trauma they caused on my own. The only time I transferred directly from one pack to another was when I came here three years ago. I still withdrew from the silver poisoning on my own but that was simply because I didn¡¯t know the pack and couldn¡¯t bear for them to see me so weak.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cole.¡± I whisper gently as a whimper escapes him.

    He¡¯s managed to put his head on my shoulder yet he¡¯s only managed to put hands down next to him instead of around me like I told him it was okay to do.

    ¡°Cole, please hug me.¡± I quietly plead for him to connect with me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m so sorry Jessa. I¡­¡±

    He buries his head against my neck as his voice trails into a whimper.

    ¡°I allowed my wolf to guide the way. I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t slow her down. I was hoping that one of us being bold would help the other. Please Cole. I need you to understand that nothing that has happened is wrong. It¡¯s okay to touch, hug and kiss. I want to feel your arms around me. Please don¡¯t be afraid to hold me.¡±

    I¡¯m starting to break down from my own guilt and regret from pushing him too hard too fast. My wolf was really wanting toplete the mate¡¯s bond with him as she doesn¡¯t believe that he¡¯ll

    return once he leaves.

    Slowly, gently I feel his arms close around me. He¡¯s stiff as he ces his hands on my back, stifling a yelp as he brushes against a two inch wide line of bare skin that¡¯s been exposed since I climbed into hisp.

    ¡°Your back is quite cold.¡± He whispers against my neck.

    1 remain still and rxed as he lifts his head and slowly starts feeling for the edge of my shirt. His movements are cautions, ready to stop the moment I tell him to but I have no desire for that. It may only be a moment in time where he¡¯s taking care of something I hardly noticed but it¡¯s that he¡¯s taking care of it that has melted me.

    Even though I¡¯ve been straddling him the entire time I¡¯ve been kneeling at the same time and it¡¯s while he slowly fixes my shirt for me that I slowly lower myself down until my rear touches his

    thighs.

    ¡°Am I hurting you?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask when he freezes from my weight.

    ¡°No ma¡¯am. I¡¯m just very nervous. I¡¯m also starting to get tired, I don¡¯t want to leave but I need to get back to my room before I pass out from the adrenaline drop and Ativanbination.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry this will scare you but please consider it.¡±

    His eyes are drooping down before he quickly opens them again.

    ¡°It¡¯s looking like my idea is really the best one. I don¡¯t want you to go out in the storm barely awake. It¡¯s a good way to end up in the river. Are you awake enough to walk? This couch is terrible for sleeping on.¡±

    He nods his head silently as I climb off his legs. I give him space to stand but stay close in case he

    falls.

    ¡°Straight down the hall is my bedroom and bathroom. I¡¯d like you toy down in bed. It¡¯s a queen and veryfortable if you like plush beds.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    ?1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 403

    ¡°Are you sure about this? Once Iy down I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll move until morning.¡±

    1 step into his space and I can tell that he wanted to step away but managed to hold still. I reach up and pet his cheek gently before moving to his temple. It hasn¡¯t taken me long to figure out how much he enjoys this spot.

    ¡°I need you to trust me. We need this time together. I¡¯m going to clean up the drinks from the living, room and grab cold water from the fridge. Make yourselffortable in bed,¡±

    He nods his head, too tired to fight or think too much about what I¡¯m asking. As much as my wolf wants to mark him, im him as ours I have to remind her that it¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve been able to shift even partially. We do agree on one thing, if he wants to im us we won¡¯t stop him.

    (Cole¡¯s POV)

    I¡¯m Aruggling toprehend exactly what Jessa¡¯s desire is. My mild panic attack isbining with

    the Ativan in a bad way and I¡¯m truly ready to just knock out but the prattling beast within me simply won¡¯t allow it. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve trusted him while away from home, for once

    he¡¯s actually been right.

    I make my way down the short hallway into her bedroom. I can hear her in the kitchen cleaning up the drinks we never drank. I¡¯m a lot calmer now that the sedative has started kicking in but I¡¯m still nervous with the decision I have suddenly made. I pull my shoes off just inside the room, growling

    at myself for not taking them off sooner.

    1

    I look around the room and quickly locate the bathroom. I didn¡¯t realize un saw it how badly my needs had built up. Fortunately, Jessa isn¡¯t in the room once I exit making it easier for me to pull the covers back on the bed and sit down. I take my socks off and ce them neatly on the floor in front of the nightstand before pulling my feet into the bed.

    I¡¯ve made myselffortable on my right side and my eyes are closed when she finally enters the room. It feels like it takes her a long time before sheys in bed with me.

    Despite the sleep that is calling my name, I¡¯m super nervous about the situation that is normal for anyone but me. I concentrate solely on my breathing as she snuggles up against me. I slowly move my arm from under the pillow to under her neck, using my heightened sense of touch and smell to judge her reaction. To my relief she snuggles into me even more, cing her hands on my shirted chest. I ce my cheek against her hair as I gently start ying with it. She hums softly with the contact and I can¡¯t help but silently cry for the mate I know I¡¯m going to lose as no one but alpha has ever believed my story about the rumors. I convinced myself months ago that this needed to happen, she needed to know/so she could reject me before I left. I¡¯ve just been too chicken to follow through with it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to do this now, when we¡¯re so close but if I don¡¯te clean with you and give you the

    choice you should have had from the beginning I¡¯ll never be able to do it.¡±

    She tenses with my confession or perhaps it¡¯s the waver in my voice thates from crying.

    ¡°With only eight weeks left we need to decide if we will ept or reject the mate bond and I cannot ept your eptance without you knowing, understanding the rumors as part of them are in fact

    true.¡±

    She immediately starts trying to get up and for the first time ever, I use my body to keep her down. I

    can feel that she¡¯s frantic and wants to fight but for some reason she¡¯s frozen.

    ¡°I promise you that I¡¯m not a monster. It is not aplete lie when I said that they are not true. Please rx with me. I need to tell you what¡¯s happening, what I am in fact doing and why before

    you conclude what you want with me.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    01

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 404

    My voice is whiny and child¨Clike as I beg her to hear me out. I adjust my hold so it¡¯s not restraining as I feel her rx again.

    ??

    guess the best ce to start is when I was fifteen. I ended up in the hospital for six weeks shortly after my birthday because of septicemia. When I got out dad wanted to send me to school but the doctor told him no. That I was still healing and my immune system was decimated by all the medication I was on. They encouraged him to put me in virtual school but he forced the school to fail me instead.

    During the time I was out of school, I ran into Allison. More urately, she ran into me. I ended up taking her to my room which is the only way she figured out who I was. We chatted for a bit and became friends. Six monthster, around my birthday I got called into my dad¡¯s office. That¡¯s when I found out she was eighteen. He had seen us hanging out together and he assumed that we were dating as he essentially gave me permission to¡­.¡±

    I stop and take several deep breaths as I know admitting even this is hard.

    ¡°Cole.¡±

    She touches my face gently as I find the will to keep going.

    ¡°He gave me permission to rape her. He gave me a master key to get in her room and a small box with condoms and restraints. Told me how to use them. She avoided me after that meeting with him

    so two weekster I went to her room.¡±

    Jessa is shaking in my arms and I can only imagine that she¡¯s thinking

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her, Jessa.¡± I whisper sadly near her ear.

    worst about me.

    ¡°I sat on her bed until she woke up. We talked for a little while before I slept on her bedroom floor.

    We dated for three months shortly after that but she left me because I was afraid of doing anything

    intimate with her.

    I was seventeen when I dated Reba and Rachel. I only dated them for three months each and

    Reba was a nightmare. Both of them forced kissing on me and I left both of them when they tried

    to get into my pants.¡±

    ¡°Why was Reba a nightmare?¡±

    ¡°While we were dating she made false ims that I was abusing her. Five or six months after I left her she imed that she was pregnant and that I had raped her.¡±

    ¡°You were punished because of her.¡±

    Tha N8

    ¡± Stem As A hukum gave for to decide what the wanted to die with the Bay

    traged me in his office chatud me in kot deck and halved my very day of that month on front bant

    Bat in mukt 5 devicios the mum pert dark on the wing brought her to my father¡¯s office. He ha

    park de hart

    His fished with no. To my koutons he allowed us to get dressed before letting them in. Dr

    Thesion reported that she had never been pregnent. When the argued that she had miscarried Re

    nikused her deim end repeated that she had never been pregnant.

    Aly dad dizinisang the doctor andmended me to watch. My only choice was sitting of standing

    but I couldn¡¯t leave o make a sound. He knew I was in a lot of pain and that I wouldn¡¯t fight. Babaren had just turned eighteen and was very cocky even with the alpha. It was the first time He

    forced me to watch someone my own age get belted<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°What did he do?¡± I stiffen slightly as I was hoping to skip that.

    ¡°He forced her against the desk. She didn¡¯t really fight him even after he exined her punishment. Her age on her bare ass plus <b>one </b>for every time she lied about me abusing her and raping her. In

    total he came up with twenty¨Cfive.

    Sheughed so hard she didn¡¯t notice when he pulled <b>her </b>pants down to her ankles and picked up

    the belt. He <b>hit </b>her fast and hard five times before he paused. He told her since she wasn¡¯t taking it

    seriously those first five didn¡¯t count. Without another word he put everything he had into twenty- five more hits. He belted me again after she left because I covered my ears and turned away,*

    I pause a moment, leaning into Jessa. Her warm breath against my neck giving me the ground alpha

    spoke about that first week I was here.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t intend to go that deep into the memory of my dat

    and less than that.¡±

    pha knows both more

    ¡°What do you mean? Why would alpha need to know about who you dated?¡±

    ¡°He knows more about Allison than what I¡¯ve shared with you. Lwas trying to keep it short but

    ended up detailing more about Reba to you than I had nned. You¡¯ve never been a part of the

    prospect physicals?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only been here three years and in that time alpha has only included me when he felt that they

    had an underlying condition or were lying about something. This year was the first time he asked and to go to Crimson General with him and do blood work on them.¡±

    ¡°Alpha¡¯s never done a sexual activity interview on you?¡± I just about whisper the question.

    ¡°No, and I¡¯ve never heard him interview anyone about it either.¡±

    ¡°When I told him I was a virgin he scrapped the pre nned questions and asked me to tell him of my rtionships. That¡¯s why he knows more about Allie. I never told him about Reba being

    punished just that she used me of raping her.*

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details of the rumors. Damian and alpha both refused to tell me. I¡¯m guessing that this is trying to dispute the rapist rap but what about the pedophile one.¡±

    There¡¯s an edge to her voice that has unnerved me in a bad way but I opened this conversation so I know I need to see it through. I whine without thinking as she sits up out of my arms taking herfort with her.

    ¡°Those rumors started when I was seventeen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked.¡±

    Her tone has gotten angry and I can¡¯t help but be submissive even towards her. I sit up in the bed as she starts pacing the floor.

    ¡°Jessa, please. I can¡¯t talk freely with you when you¡¯re angry.¡±

    ¡°Lucas is the only one that was willing to tell me anything. He said that you were a rapist and a pedophile. So if the rapist part isn¡¯t true then it must mean the pedophile one is.¡±

    I sigh hard as I run my hands through my hair. This isn¡¯t going at all like I had nned.

    ¡°Jessa please, tell me what Lucas told you.¡±

    ¡°What else could there be? He said you¡¯re a rapist and pedophile. How can there be more to it than

    that?¡±

    Chapter Comments

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 405

    <b>Chapter </b><b>405 </b>

    I stand from the bed and head over to the window.

    ¡°The second rumor in my pack is that I¡¯m raping and marking the girls.¡±

    ¡°How does that make any difference? How is that any different than admitting you¡¯re a pedophile? How could you convince alpha that you¡¯re not a danger?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a danger. Jessa please calm down. I haven¡¯t finished what I was trying to tell you and your reaction is making this so much harder. I¡¯m not proud of what I have to do to protect them but I

    have no choice.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you tell yourself? That you have no choice but to hurt them to protect them.¡±

    ¡°Jessa, please don¡¯t rely on Alpha Lucas for information.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    I pause for a moment, taking several deep breaths trying to keep my will for telling her the truth.

    ¡°It means you¡¯re sounding a lot like Alpha Lucas. Alpha ck knows the truth. Alpha Damian is trusting his father when his father says he knows the truth and does not see me as a predator. Alpha Lucas is repeating information given by an actual rapist that I have cleaned up after the same way I have cleaned up after my brothers. Please Jessa, I¡¯m begging you to stop. Just clear your head and listen to what I need you to know.¡±

    ¡°What is there to know? You say the rumors of you being a predator an alse but now four monthster you¡¯re saying that they are partly true. You go through a long story about your past rtionships that sound like you were forced into acts of intimacy as a way to what? Convince me that you¡¯re not raping the woman they¡¯re raping you?¡±

    I dig my hands through my hair. I can¡¯t believe how badly this has backfired. I can hear the fear she¡¯s trying to cover in her voice, making me wonder if her reaction is from past trauma. She did mention being abused in her past. Could she have been raped at some point too?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jessa.¡±

    My voice is quiet and submissive/with the waver thates from wanting to cry. We look at each other briefly before I look back at the ground. I make my way to the bed, gathering my socks and putting them on as I speak.

    ¡°The reason I sought you out today is because my wolf has been talking nonstop about how weak your wolf is. He talks as if she¡¯s going to die if you don¡¯t get help soon. He also spoke as if my presence, my connection with you could save her but I see now that this was a mistake. I want you, I

    really do but if you are convinced that what Alpha Lucas says is true then you need to reject me while I¡¯m in the safety of this pack.

    I am a monster, Jessa. An animal that deserves to be put down. It would be easier than living the life

    I live. There are nearly three dozen girls who experience precocious heat in my pack. At least that

    was what it was when Ist counted. It usually grows when I¡¯m not home as it seems a new little onees into heat every two to three months. So every month I have four to six girls knocking on

    my door seeking the safety of my room. They are always in tremendous pain and scared beyond

    description. I don¡¯t like hurting them, Jessa and marking them causes ¡­.¡±

    I pause a moment as my voice breaks. I¡¯m struggling badly with the idea that she¡¯s going to leave but it is the eventuality of my life. It¡¯s always been easier for those I get close to, to believe what

    others say since I don¡¯t often talk about what happens to me or what I do.

    ¡°It hurts them to get marked. The ones that are new to being in heat. The ones that don¡¯t know me or the process I use to make them asfortable as one can be before getting bitten by a wolf. Those too scared to follow through with me marking them I will help them the best I can as it is their choice. I don¡¯t force the littles to do anything. If they don¡¯t want the mark then they stay with

    me, in my room until their heat cycle is over. I do what I can to help them through the pain but most pups onlyst a few days before they¡¯re ready to get rid of the debilitating symptoms. I mark them, take care of them, then let them go on their way. It allows them to be a child without the fear thates with being in heat way too soon.¡±

    I stand again and walk to the door, slipping my feet inside my shoes. I can¡¯t quite tell what Jessa¡¯s silence means but I¡¯m not going to stay after ending up in such a fight with her. She suddenly seems to realize what I¡¯m doing and makes her way towards the door. I turn and face her before she can get too close, putting my hands up to stop her where she¡¯s at.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t stay. Not now. You¡¯re afraid of me and with your own history of abuse 1 understand how unsubstantiated rumors can get in the way. You need space and time to think about what little I was able to get out after this whole thing went so horribly wrong. As I said before, when you reject me I will ept. You don¡¯t deserve a monster like me. Someone who regrly marks little girls. It¡¯s not right. None of it is. What few minutes I had to hold you, where I was able to rx and enjoy being with you, thank you.¡±

    I reach out slowly, wanting to wipe the tears from her eyes as my own fall but I stop myself. Drawing back I put my hand back to my side as I turn and leave her room. I¡¯m back in the living room when I hear her call my name, desperate and pleading for me to stay. I open her door and step out into the entryway. It¡¯s simr to the prospect dorms, just not as wide giving more room for the apartments.

    I can hear her call again as I shut the door, walking quickly to the automatic doors that lead to the outside. She calls again as the doors open and the sound of pouring rain drowns out her cries. I step outside and swiftly start my trek back to the pack house.

    I choose to head southwest, the long way around to the front door. Despite there being multiple

    back doors into the pack house each one leads to a hall of offices that I just don¡¯t want to pass. I can¡¯t handle talking right now. Not to anyone. Not a single sole can soothe the beast within me and I¡¯m not certain I even want to try. (1)

    Chapter Comments

    Kimber Leigh Taylor

    POST COMMENT

    L

    View All 2 Comments >

    LIKE

    <SHARE

    2

 Rising 406

    Saturday, May 26th

    Sleep was fitful at bestst night, in part because of myck of eating. I haven¡¯t had anything since breakfast yesterday and I know it¡¯s going to take some time to retrain my body back to the one meal a day that I manage to steal back home. My mind is swarming even worse than yesterday and I find myself wandering over to the med wing in the hopes of catching Jessa¡¯s scent. I know she¡¯s not physically here as the med wing only opens for emergencies on the weekends but she spends enough time here that her scent lingers for a while. I¡¯m hoping that her scent will help clear my head considering I never did get hit with the physical pain of rejection. I guess she¡¯s still thinking that

    one over.

    Despite my hunger, I head out of the pack house instead of the kitchen. Once I finally fell asleep ! slept past my usual wake up time and it¡¯s too close to lunch to raid the fridge for breakfast. My past experience has taught me that leftovers are usually gone within an hour of them getting put up. I head west, away from the house. I notice quickly that the ground is quite saturated with water from the storm yesterday and it¡¯s reeking havoc on my very worn out shoes.

    I stop in my tracks as the wind picks up some of the grass leftover from being cut before the storm. It¡¯s easy to tell that another bad storm is brewing between the wind and the very dark sky above me. I make my way to the yground between the pack house and the prospect¡¯s dorms. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve stopped out here. Despite the ominous clouds there¡¯s a ton of littles ying on therge assortment of equipment.

    My attention gets called towards the southern forest sitting 100 feet behind the yground. I can see people moving between the trees and muffled sounds that I don¡¯t like.

    I work my way slowly through the yground, carefully avoiding the pups that havee out to y before emerging on the other side. I hear a shriek pierce through the dense trees. At first I thought I was hearing things but the deathly quiet and utter stillness of the pups behind me tell me that this was no joke. They all heard it and they all recognize what it means.

    My heart is in my throat and my breathing, tense. I¡¯ve got an ominous feeling that always means trouble is brewing. A second shriek is cut short but not because of the thunder that rumbles in the distance. While the storm is close enough to hear it, it¡¯s not over top of the territory causing earth shaking booms.

    I can hear several of the parents behind me start gathering their pups and start heading for the safety of their homes. Several of them mention linking with Alpha ck but I have no way of knowing if they did or not. A third muffled yell catches my attention as I slowly move towards the

    woods<b>. </b>

    While it still remains unclear it sounds a lot like a woman or child that¡¯s being kept from screaming for help. Unfortunately for me<b>, </b>the muffled cries are moving southwest, deeper into the wooded area

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>406 </b>

    <b>that </b><b>I </b>have never explored.

    <b>Patrick¡¯s </b>group <b>of </b>prospects always worked just outside the tree line but never <b>within </b><b>it</b>, at least not during the lessons I was present for.

    <b>I </b><b>stay </b>outside the tree line but travel at a good clip until I start struggling to hear the muffled <b>cries</b><b>. </b>Once the cries stop moving west I carefully start navigating south through the trees. I¡¯m grateful when the sounds stop moving, giving me better uracy in pinpointing exactly where <b>they </b><b>are </b><b>at</b><b>. </b>

    I continue picking my way carefully through the dense brush for at least ten minutes before entering a clearing. While the thinning out of the trees doesn¡¯t appear purposeful the multiple man made wooden shacks located within the thousand square foot area were definitely built there for a reason<b>. </b>The river roaring thirty feet away from the furthest shack makes it difficult to hear as <b>I </b>stand frozen at the edge of the clearing.

    ¡®Jamie?¡® I call out using the link I seldom use.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡® I can just about hear him yawning through the link.

    ¡®Something is going on that I don¡¯t like. I need you up, sleepy head. I need alpha.¡®

    ¡®What do you mean something is going on?¡®

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    POST COMMENT NO

 Rising 407

    I can tell that I¡¯ve gotten his attention even if the s*** watashee

    I¡¯m in a clearing in the woods. It¡¯s southwest of the yground There¡¯s a river to the wast and about a dozen man made, one tooth shacks are in the clearing heard muffed crane and it let me here. I need alpha.

    I try to emphasize my need in the hopes to get him moving

    I¡¯ve got his number. I¡¯ll call him. He finally reassures me.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I remain silent but still in the link waiting to see <b>if </b>jamie needs any more information to ry to the alpha. It¡¯s only after he closes the link that I get back to what¡¯s in front of me.

    I close my eyes as I enter into a partial shift, yet another thing they made assumptions on. The only reason I refused to open my eyes when I went into a partial while holding Madilyn was mostly because of the severe concussion that I had going on. The way my eyes look like the devil¡¯s doesn¡¯t give me much confidence when I¡¯m around others which is the other reason I hesitated so badly but Beta Patrick, unlike alpha, waspletely wrong. I have to partially shift in order to mark the girls so I¡¯ve gotten used to the way my eyes work in a partial as I¡¯ve only fully shifted twice after that

    very traumatic first time.

    I have found the partial shift quite useful in a variety of situations. Right now, I need his heightened sense of sight and hearing, while his ws are beneficial in any potential battle.

    I creep silently into the clearing, freezing as soon as I hear the slightest sound. I turn my head

    slowly waiting for my ears to pick up where the sound came from, a major downfall towards staying

    mostly human.

    I hear the sound again. This time it sounds like feet rubbing against something soft like a nket or

    mattress. I freeze again not wanting to lose the sound as muffled cries can now be heard but nothing

    else. No instructions, no hitting, stumbling or anything else to indicate a struggle outside of her

    muffled cries. This makes me wonder if there¡¯s multiple wolves involved and if they¡¯re from the same

    pack. Unfortunately for both of us, the swollen river fromst night¡¯s rains has put me at a disadvantage. I may be able to hear her faint cries but I can¡¯t pinpoint which shack they¡¯re hiding in. So I do the only thing I feel I can in this situation. Slowly, I make my way to the shack closest to <b>me </b>

    not knowing who or what lies inside.

    While I creep my way forward I try toe up with a n. Do I want to just burst in? But what if it¡¯s some misunderstanding? I¡¯d look like a fool. But I know deep down exactly what¡¯s going on. You don¡¯t grow up in a pack where this is taught to be a normal thing and not know the tale tell signs: that a she¨Cwolf is being assaulted.

    As I get closer to the first shack in the semi circle around the clearing, I can tell that there¡¯s no soundsing from the inside. Still, I approach the door with caution. Just because there¡¯s no sound doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no one in there. I can only really think of the worst possible situation that these have been created for but I try to push that away. I¡¯m not home. This isn¡¯t that kind of pack.

    I turn the knob slowly to find the knob doesn¡¯t budge. Uncertain as to why it would be locked, I make my way to the next one, about ten feet away. I turn the knob and this door slowly creaks open under my weight. It¡¯s an impressively heavy door for the size of the shack. To my relief there¡¯s no one inside giving me an opportunity to get a general idea of what¡¯s inside. I know that I need to hurry but part of me wants to stall until alpha gets here with back up. If this is indeed a gang rape I don¡¯t think think I can take multiple wolves on at once, especially if they are all delta or beta level wolves. It¡¯s umon toe across more than one alpha prospect in a run but it¡¯s not impossible for me not to be the only one.

    Chapter Comments

    1

 Rising 408

    Chapter <b>408 </b>

    <b>I </b>stand in the doorway a moment allowing what little natural light is avable to filter <b>into </b>the shack from around my body. One of the good things about ck out eyes is their sensitivity <b>towards </b>low light situations. I can easily see that these are single room efficiencies. They are <b>small</b>, <b>only </b>room efficiencies. They are small<b>, </b><b>only </b>about 200 square feet with only the bare basic necessities.

    As I slowly step inside I can see two ceiling fan light fixtures, one located in a very small kitchen area and the second over top of a full¨Csize bed. The kitchen has a small two burner stove, a sink <b>with </b>minimal counter space and a mini fridge situated under the counter. There¡¯s two upper cabs <b>on </b>both sides of a small window over the sink. I look constantly around as I step inside. My brain has been trained to take information in quickly so the darting eyes that no one understands when <b>I¡¯m </b>in a panic are actually quite useful to me.

    The bed is sparsely made with only a fitted sheet and a couple pillows. There¡¯s a pair of small<b>, </b>three drawer dressers on either side and two doors on the south side of the room. One is closed while the other is open. A quick peek inside reveals a sink, toilet and a small shower.

    Considering the thought that¡¯s gone into the amodations and how close to the western border they are I feel that it¡¯s fair to assume that these were created during a time of war. <b>I </b><b>just </b>wonder <b>if </b>there¡¯s more scattered about the territory because unfortunately, it seems some wolves staying in the territory have found these shacks and are using them for an uneptable purpose.

    I turn and slowly move back towards the front door. The pace of my walk has a lot to do with how sensitive my eyes are and preparing for reentering the outside lighting. As much as I hate the dreariness of today¡¯s weather it¡¯s benefiting me in a ton of ways.

    I exit the first shack with only a mild squint and immediately head to the next shack. This one too is locked so I continue to the next. I follow the worn out trail to each of the shacks, listening for any type of sound as I approach, checking the doors and entering if they¡¯re unlocked. I spend less time in the open shacks than I did in the first as each time I find a locked or empty one my heart seems to climb even higher into my throat.

    THEW

    I¡¯m approaching the second tost shack slowly when I hear male voices<b>, </b>several of them. I can¡¯t make out the conversation but I can hear a female¡¯s whine in the background. As much as I hate fighting I know if they¡¯re attempting to assault her that¡¯s what is going to result, a brawl.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    I call out as I approach the door hoping that they maye to their senses before I get there. Instead of an answer all I find is silence.

    ¡°Alpha ck has been alerted to the suspicious activity going on back here and he¡¯s on his way. Come out slowly and walk with me out of the woods as I¡¯m certain there¡¯s a reasonable exnation

    for this.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>408 </b>

    <b>I </b><b>try </b><b>again </b>but again all I can hear is the roaring river behind <b>me</b><b>. </b>I reach <b>for </b>the knob and find <b>It¡¯s </b><b>locked</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>slowly </b>raise <b>my </b>hand to knock on the door not knowing what else I <b>could </b><b>do </b>

    ¡°Open <b>up</b>. Alpha never gave anyone permission to use these efficiencies. He¡¯s <b>on </b>his <b>way </b>now. It¡¯s <b>best </b>that you leave.¡±

    <b>I </b>can hear the voices start again but they¡¯re arguing among each other. To my shock I hear <b>the </b>lock click open and the door slowly pulls away from me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the rest of you but I¡¯m not getting my tail bruised over some broad.¡±

    I back up at the same rate that he exits. The 5¡® 10¡± blond hair, brown eyed delta doesn¡¯t even acknowledge that I¡¯m there until he makes eye contact with me.

    ¡°Be careful if you decide to go in there.¡±

    His voice is hushed as if he doesn¡¯t want the others to hear him.

    ¡°I only helped because they swore she knew about what they were going to do but this is too close to the real thing for me. I¡¯m out. Thank you.<b>¡± </b>

    I¡¯m confused by his statement but there¡¯s only one thing <b>I </b>can think of to <b>say</b><b>. </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 409

    <b>Chapter </b><b>409 </b>

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± My voice is just as hushed as his.

    ¡°Rain. Hunter Rain.¡±

    I¡¯m blown away by his honesty.

    ¡°And I¡¯d suggest waiting for the alpha toe. They¡¯re not taking your intrusion nicely.¡±

    I can¡¯t bring myself to speak again as he walks away. I stand outside the door, waiting to see <b>if </b>the door gets locked again. Surprisingly, no one bothers to get up but what happens next ends up being my own undoing.

    The most terrified screams I have ever heard, outside of my own<b>, </b>echo off the trees. I grab my ears with both hands fighting my desire to ck out or flee as so often for thest four months those screams were merely echoes of my own past. These were real. Something was happening inside that cabin and I¡¯m the only one here.

    I quickly look around, scanning every possible way out or in, wishing in vain for backup that I don¡¯t even know ising. Delta Rain is nowhere to be seen. A second hair raising scream motivates me to get moving. I¡¯m still in a partial shift and I know how to use that to my advantage.

    I barge threw the door swiftly, not bothering to n what I was going to do once I got in there. I freeze as I¡¯m horrified by what I see.

    Three men and ady all d in their birthday suits. Two of the men are holding her down as the third i? using his mouth to stifle her cries. It¡¯s as he attempts to get himself situated between her

    legs that I pounce.

    Running to the side of the bed I have enough momentum that when I leap off the floor I crash into the side of him, pushing him off the bed in a single run. I stand first with my alpha aura zing hot before turning towards the stunned man at the head of the bed. His green eyes are wide with fear and his scent tells me he¡¯s just a gamma.

    ¡°Get off her!¡± I growl as I step towards him.

    He scurries backwards until he falls on the floor with a frightened yelp. He quickly finds his missing clothing and runs for the door. Unfortunately the man on the floor and the man at her feet are both betas and not as easily intimidated. I step towards them slowly, growling lowly, making myself erge as physically possible hoping I can make an impression not to mess with me.

    ¡°Who the hell are you to intervene? She agreed to this.¡±

    The blue eyed one that I tackled off thedy speaks his mind angrily.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>409 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>am </b><b>Alpha </b>Cole Redmen and if she agreed to <b>this </b>why is she screaming? I <b>growl </b>out pushing my way towards <b>him</b>.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of the game, dumb ass.¡±

    The brown¨Ceyed one who has moved from holding her feet to straddling her, holding her <b>hands </b><b>down </b>fighting with her to keep her down, adds to the conversation.

    ¡°What you¡¯re doing is wrong and you know it. Get off her. If this was an agreed upon game <b>she </b>wouldn¡¯t be fighting you to get away.¡± I exin starring the young man down.

    While my attention is drawn towards the man on the bed I lose track of the one I initially tackled<b>. </b><b>It </b>only takes a moment for me to see himing at me out of the corner of my eye. The only reaction I had time to formte was blocking my head from the strike.

    He moves too quickly for me to see his weapon of choice but the pain radiating through my entire right arm tells me that it¡¯s something hard enough to break me but that has never stopped me

    before.

    I contain my yelp as I fall onto the bed. The brown eyed assant leaps out of the way as the blue eyed one throws a punch towards my face. Somehow I roll out of the way before swinging a kick out, connecting hard with the back of his knee crumpling him to the floor. I push myself up off the bed as thedy¡¯s screams echo off the walls of the room. She scrambles out of the bed quickly and only stops long enough to gather her clothes before racing out the door. Her two assants following close behind her.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

    6.1

    <SHARE

    <b>2/2 </b>

 Rising 410

    Chapter <b>410 </b>

    I remain on the bed as the shock of the event connects to my brain. It takes a huge effort to <b>fight </b>

    the bed with mys

    the effects of the shock that¡¯s trying to im me but I ultimately win the war. I push myself <b>up </b><b>off </b>

    left arm before jogging lightly to the door. I stop just outside, using my nose as a guide I follow the scent of three men and ady north through the tree line.

    It takes me twenty minutes of picking my way through the thick, overgrown trail to stumble upon yet another set of shacks. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t believe this is where they stopped, their scents

    aren¡¯t strong enough to believe that they¡¯ve spent any time here.

    I continue working my way back into the woods past this second clearing hoping to find the she- wolf before they do. As I continue along the trail I find that there are fewer trees between me and the river. After another ten minutes of walking Ie across another clearing, this time it appears to be the creation of an outdoor sparring ring.

    About 500 square feet of trees are cleared out all the way to the river bank with a twenty foot diameter circle dug out of the ground and reced with sand. It¡¯s difficult to tell how often it is

    used but the grass surrounding it certainly isn¡¯t neglected.

    I raise my nose to the air as I never left my partial shift. The scent of sex is in the air here mixed

    with several other scents I don¡¯t like. I take my time here, slowly looking around for signs of

    anything wrong. I barely hear her muffled screams but they most certainly are there.

    I stop and close my eyes, concentrating on what I hear, trying to pinpoint where it¡¯sing from. I¡¯m shocked to find it outside the tree line. I proceed with caution towards the opening of the

    manmade clearing uncertain to what I may find.

    To my misfortune, I¡¯m toote. Out in the open field, near another yground, a crowd of men are

    surrounding what smells like the she¨Cwolf I was trying to help. The circle around the group is quite dense and I physically can¡¯t see anything going on but I can hear everything.

    Every muffled squeal of thedy, the grunts and groans of the man, the cheers of encouragementing from the crowd. I step forward just a touch more before sniffing the air again. Fuck, no

    wonder they are after her, her wolf is in heat.

    I¡¯m stunned into silence as I never anticipated so many wolves and I haven¡¯t got a clue where alpha and his backup could possibly <b>be</b><b>. </b>I turn my aura loose once again as I build the courage I need to stop this from escting further/so close to the pup¡¯s y area.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I call out in my most authoritative voice I could create.

    ¡°Alpha¡¯s on his way. You shouldn¡¯t be doing this here.¡± I try again to get someone¡¯s attention.

    It works well enough that the she¨Cwolf is able to fight her way out of the grip of the males holding

    <i>1/2 </i>

    her but the sex craved <b>horn </b>dogs are now focused on me, pissed that I distracted them. Pissed that she got away. I know I¡¯m in trouble as there¡¯s now over a dozen prospects staring me <b>down </b>for Interrupting their momentary love interest. I quickly link with Jamie,

    Call alpha. Get him out to the western woods. There¡¯s a small yground and a clearing <b>that </b>contains a sparring ring about twenty feet from the river

    I disconnect the link before getting confirmation that he even heard me. I¡¯ve never developed <b>the </b>sensitivity needed to know when someone picks up on my link, I can only hope for the best as <b>all </b>the prospects charge after me.

    1 back up several feet very quickly as they trip over one another and crumple into arge ball and for once I understand the meaning of sex crazed as the prospects who fell on top start getting

    pummeled by the ones on the bottom. An uncontrolled brawl breaks out in front of me and stupidly<b>, </b>

    all I can do is stare,

    Chapter Comments

    ^ 1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

    <b>2/2 </b>

 Rising 411

    I¡¯m still in shock as alpha and several trainers finally emerge on the scene. Something about their presence pushes some of the prospects my way but it¡¯s only the three that I caught in the shack <b>that </b>recognize me. That pursue me. I only run a few feet before one of them grabs a hold of me.

    I violently fight against their hold but somehow I¡¯m too weak to shake him off before the other grabs me too. I¡¯m lost in a bad way as to why I can¡¯t fight off two betas until one of them, with his own aura zing, grabs the back of my neck.

    1 yelp and scream, my fight increasing ten fold until an intense sharp pain hits the back of my head. I only have a moment to register the immense pain of the attack before another blow follows behind it, knocking me to the side. I can feel myself falling just before everything goes dark.

    I slowly stir awake,pletely disoriented as to where I¡¯m at or what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s only as <b>I </b>start moving around that my nervous systemes back to life in a bad way. My head is screaming as the sounds of a massive fight assaults my ears. I want to yelp, whine and whimper from the pain that I¡¯m in but I know in doing so that the pain would increase dramatically.

    I open my eyes quickly despite the raging migraine inside me as <b>I </b>can easily feel the vibrations of several brawling males barely a few feet from where Iy. I push myself away from their advancing feet, copsing again in agony as the two of them fall to the ground exactly where I was justying.

    Iy on my side panting hard as I try to recover from the sharp pain radiating through my right arm. I¡¯m holding it tight against my chest as I rock my body side to side gearing up for getting myself out of the way again. I finally get enough nerve to roll away from the men but my effort is stopped short by the trees lining the outside of the sparring ring.

    ¡°Enough! Submit!¡± <b>I </b>can hear the alpha¡¯s <b>voice </b>echoing through the trees but it¡¯s to no avail.

    I use the tree as support to get myself into a sitting position against it. Complete anarchy has broken loose and it¡¯s difficult to keep track of who¡¯s involved. After sitting against the tree for several minutes I get myself to my feet, grabbing hold of the tree to steady myself as I¡¯m ovee with severe vertigo.

    Once I have my bearings I attempt to step away from the tree and look around. There are so many people and wolves now that I¡¯m dizzy just trying to separate them. I can¡¯t differentiate between the prospects and pack members as everyone is tangled up with one another. It¡¯s easy to tell who the lower ranks are as there are five wolves in hard submission on the ground beside the nearby yground but there¡¯s easily over a dozen still trying to fight alpha and his men.

    I grab my ears as two loud pops catch me off guard. Two more pops echo through thend as the res bust open in the air. It¡¯s difficult for me to tell what the signal res were meant to do. Is alpha signaling for additional help or where they meant to scare some of the wolves still fighting into submission? Unfortunately, nothing immediately happens.

    <b>Chapter </b>411

    <b>¡°</b><b>Come </b>on Lynnie, keep <b>up</b><b>.</b>¡±

    I <b>shake </b>my head hard causing me to reach out to the tree again. I look around carefully as <b>my </b>adrenaline starts amping up. I couldn¡¯t have possibly heard that right. I step back several feet as alpha is trying hard to get a hand on the neck of the prospect he¡¯s wrestling with.

    I have no understanding as to why they are refusing to submit. Does everyone get this <b>crazy </b>when a female is in heat? <b>Is </b>there something wrong with me that I can be around truly vulnerable <b>and </b>defenseless pups who are in heat without so much as a sexual thought towards them? I¡¯m lost <b>in </b>a bad way watching the wrestling match unfolding in front of me.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <S

 Rising 412

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b>Red <b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>412 </b>

    ¡°Submit!!¡±

    Alpha bellows as <b>he </b>finally gets his hand hard around the young man¡¯s neck. <b>Alpha¡¯s </b>words <b>and </b><b>aura </b>hit me hard and it takes everything I have <b>not </b>to submit too. The young man struggles against <b>him </b>until he finally finds his knees on the ground. I can hear both of them growling hard <b>as </b><b>alpha </b><b>keeps </b>a painfully hard grip on him.

    ¡°Derek!¡±

    Alpha calls a name I haven¡¯t heard before as a buff male d only in a pair of jeans jogs over to the newly submitted prospect. Without a word he kneels down in front, pulls a pair of cuffs wrapped in cloth from his pocket and fits them around the prospect¡¯s wrists before helping him up and leading

    him away.

    Before the prospect is out of sight alpha has reengaged in the fight. It seems like his technique is to separate out individuals since none of them are listening to hismands. A truly exhausting but

    seemingly necessary move.

    I recognize Patrick, Parker, Lucas and Damian using the same method along with several bare chested individuals that I don¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°Maddie, please. We¡¯re too close. Something really bad is going to happen.<b>¡± </b>

    Madilyn¡¯s sweetness barely reaches my ears but I know it¡¯s there.

    ¡°Stop being a baby. Daddy needs help.¡±

    ¡°And what are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°Help him.¡±

    ¡°But Day and Luke already are. Lots of wolves are helping.¡±

    I concentrate hard on their conversation trying to pinpoint where they are. Madilyn has a right toin and be fearful as there is nothing here that four year old pups can help with. Where¡¯s luna

    or even their nanny, Erin?

    It¡¯s as alpha brings another wrestling match my way that I realize the girls are moving behind me, dangerously close to the river. I walk slowly around to the other side of the tree, <b>keeping </b>my hand

    firmly on the trunk as I do.

    ¡°Madilyn! Madisyn! Come to me! Please! Come to me!¡±

    Chapter <b>412 </b>

    I call out loudly<b>, </b>wincing as my own voice rings in <b>my </b>ears yet they keep moving <b>away </b><b>from </b>me. I walk carefully, pausing when I stumble as my adrenaline isn¡¯t yet high enough to fully <b>counteract </b>the effects of a major concussion. I fight for every step I take<b>, </b>gingerly nning each one as I inch closer to the girls. 1stop and lean against a tree to call again.

    ¡°Madisyn! Madilyn! Get away from the river! Come to me! We need to get out of here!¡±

    1 yelp as the thunder ps above us and I know we don¡¯t have much time before a downpour

    happens.

    Movement to my left attracts my attention. I¡¯m mesmerized by alpha¡¯s moves. It¡¯s more like a dance than a sparring match. It¡¯s obvious that not only is he trying to avoid getting hit by the prospect¡¯s wild swings but he¡¯s avoiding hurting the prospect as well. This is all about gaining the upper hand. About stopping them from hurting each other.

    ¡°Maddie, no!¡±

    Madilyn¡¯s voice reaches me clearly as Madisyn darts into the clearing behind her father and the prospect as they¡¯re in a tight roll towards her.

    ¡°Maddie, get out of there! Get away!¡±

    I scream as loud as I can but the swollen river and the thunder p easily mask what I¡¯ve said.

    ¡°Get out of there!¡± I try again as Madilyn tries to grab her sister.

    As the alpha and prospect get closer all they can manage to do is get closer to the river until my biggest feares to life. The prospect stands suddenly from his roll and the girls are on the edge as he bumps hard into them, sending them careening over the bank into the swiftly moving current. I don¡¯t have time to think as I dart out of the woods, swiftly avoiding alpha and the prospect as alpha attempts to pull him away from the bank. I have no idea if he saw his girls fall or if it registers that I¡¯m running for the river. Neither matter to me right now. It¡¯s with three more strides that I jump, clearing the rocks jutting out along the bank. I take a deep breath and hold it as I fall<b>, </b>diving deep into the swollen, raging river below.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    ? 1

 Rising 413

    <b>Chapter </b><b>413 </b>

    <b>The </b>current of the river is strong as I struggle to get my head above the water. Even after my back injury<b>, </b>I¡¯ve had the fortune of being a good swimmer. I struggle to recall how many times I was stupid enough as a child to follow Andre and Kristoph to the river just for them to faign losing me <b>so </b><b>they </b>could throw me in and walk away. My survival depended on learning quickly what I needed to know. Swimming was one such lesson.

    I finally find my footing in the muddy riverbed and push myself upright, breaking the water¡¯s verface with a gasp. I widen my stance, using arge rock beneath the water to support myself against the current. My lungs burn from theck of oxygen and my chest is tight. The ssic painful vice, slowly tightening around my lungs, alerting me to the oing asthma attack.

    I reach into my pants pocket to find my inhaler has disappeared so I simply push the feeling away. It¡¯s not the first time that I¡¯ve been without. That¡¯s the one <b>thing </b>I¡¯ve always been good at, pushing the pain away until it bes safe to feel it or simply unbearable. Thetter is the <b>norm</b><b>. </b>

    I shiver as the wind blows. Dark ck clouds have been threatening to break loose all day and the first drops of rain hitting my skin tell me my time to do something about the dire situation is thon.

    I scan my surroundings, concentrating downstream, listening carefully for the alpha¡¯s four year old daughters. Why they followed after him to a brawl between every pack in the program<b>, </b>the brawi <b>I </b>started, I don¡¯t know but they are paying dearly for their mistake.

    I can hearmands being shouted in the distance but I truly don¡¯t care about <b>that </b>right now. I¡¯m certain that I¡¯ll pay a hefty price for my involvement but I¡¯ll deal with thatter.

    A tiny cough catches my attention and I start scanning the western bank of the <b>river</b>. It doesn¡¯t take long for me to spot her. Madilyn is clinging to arge boulder, barely jutting out of the water twenty feet downstream from where I stand.

    I dive into the water as an even louder crack of thunder echoes through the forest. This time it¡¯s

    better calcted and I¡¯m able to use the current to my benefit.

    I bob my head in and out of the water, taking breaths and adjusting my course until I pop up at the same boulder Madilyn is clinging to. The rain drops arerger now and the frequency of thunder

    tells me the worst of the storm is nearly here.

    I reach down into the water as Madilyn loses her grip and harshly pull her up out of the water just <b>as </b>the river tries to im her again. She screams from pain and freight as I quickly gather her into the safety of my arms.

    ¡°Where is your sister?!¡±

    I yell above the roaring river current and shing thunder. I¡¯m scanning the water quickly while

    <b>Chapter </b><b>413 </b>

    <b>struggling </b><b>to </b><b>counter </b><b>the </b><b>current </b>trying <b>to </b><b>knock </b>me <b>down </b><b>again</b><b>. </b><b>Finally</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>spot </b>her<b>. </b><b>Madisyn </b><b>has </b>somehow managed <b>to </b><b>pull </b>herself out of the water <b>onto </b>a low <b>hanging </b>branch <b>but </b><b>I </b>know <b>she¡¯s </b><b>tired </b><b>and too </b><b>far </b><b>from </b>the <b>high </b>bank <b>to </b>make <b>it </b>out <b>of </b><b>the </b>river on her own<b>. </b><b>She¡¯s </b><b>about </b>twenty <b>feet </b><b>further </b><b>downstream </b>on <b>the </b><b>eastern </b>side <b>of </b>the river.

    The wind is picking up harshly and <b>the </b>branch she clings to <b>sways </b>wildly under her weight. <b>After </b><b>a </b>brief rest I <b>have </b>made the n I need and unzip my windbreaker, helping Madilyn climb <b>inside</b><b>. </b>I <b>zip </b>the thin jacket carefully around her body before cinching the waistband tight to my body <b>and </b>adjusting my sweatpants over the coat praying that she has enough strength to keep herself <b>from </b>falling down into them.

    ¡°<b>I </b>need you to grab hold of my shirt. Hold on real tight. We¡¯ve got to float downstream to <b>get </b><b>your </b>

    sister.¡±

    I¡¯m scanning fast again, allowing my eyes to dart everywhere, taking every detail in. Jessa called it sensory processing disorder, <b>I </b>call a life saver. The very thing that has allowed me to see<b>, </b>smell<b>, </b><b>feel</b><b>, </b>think and react to my environment in ways that no one seems able to exin. It¡¯s a gift that has kept me alive when I shouldn¡¯t be yet curses me with an exaggerated pain response that <b>I </b>could certainly do without.

    I scan the water, quickly verifying the best way to use the current to speed me up while using the rocks to slow and direct me to where I need to be.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    01

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 414

    ¡°Hang on tight, Lynnie!¡±

    I shout as I start navigating the river. My reflexes are slowed by my wet clothes but I ounted for that before I started moving. I float and weave my way through the rocks until I¡¯m within an arm¡¯s reach of the branch yet still ten feet upstream from it. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t see any more rocks jutting up out of the water. This means I¡¯m going to float quickly towards her and only have one chance at grabbing het.

    I duck down into Madilyn¡¯s hair as I momentarily hold her trembling body against me, the sudden boom of thunder snatching my very breath away. Madisyn¡¯s screams echo as does the cracking of the branch beneath her. I¡¯ve got to move as I know that branch isn¡¯t going tost much longer.

    ¡°Lynnie, baby, I need you to trust me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Her tiny voice squeaks as her trembling hands tighten around the fabric of my shirt again. I look around again, verifying my n onest time before jumping into the current. I quickly turn myself around so I¡¯m floating backwards with the current. The branch cracks again, arge portion of it sshing into the water behind me. Her screams getting louder is the only way I¡¯m even aware that

    she didn¡¯t fall with it.

    The current continues to carry me faster as my adrenaline and general need to survive allows me to

    forget about my injuries. I curl my right arm around Madilyn, pushing her higher so she can breathe while digging my feet down into the soft mud, fighting against the will of the river to slow my

    approach towards Madisyn. Just as my efforts start to pay off, the tiny iling legs of Madisyne

    into view.

    ¡°Maddie, jump!¡± I yell above the roar of the river.

    Somehow not only does she hear me but understands the meaning behind it and allows herself to

    fall from the tiny remains of the branch she was on, I reach into the water and grab the first thing

    that feels human, pulling her hard above the water.

    Her head breaks the surface choking, sputtering and crying but alive. I gather her into my arms as I fight the quickly deepening water, I keep at it, struggling to find my footing in the swollen river losing my shoes somewhere along the way.

    A sudden shift in the depthbined with the intensifying wind and rain of the iing storm pulls us harshly under the water. I tighten my grip around the girls, waiting for us to stop tumbling through the water. My foot touches the bottom just enough for me to push off it, forcing our heads to the surface. I keep us above the water just long enough to hear three gasps before we¡¯re violently pulled under again.

    Chapter <b>414 </b>

    We¡¯re getting tossed and tumbled around like rag dolls and It¡¯s <b>only </b>as I stretch to reach the botton that I realize that <b>we¡¯re </b>free falling without ever leaving the water,

    It <b>takes </b>several seconds of struggling to push the three of us away from the downward pressure of the falling water but to my relief I find the bottom and give it a hard push, kicking my legs, vigorously fighting to get to the surface,

    I am relieved when we finally break through, gulping in the air after several minutes without <b>it</b>. 1 slowlyy my head back, hissing as the water hits the gash I didn¡¯t realize I had<b>, </b>testing the buoyancy of the water.

    It¡¯s only as Iy back that I realize how calm the water is. I slowly open my eyes to find that we are in a ce that feels a lot like home. We are now in the center of argeke located deep within a cave. I kick my legs lightly, treading water as I adjust my grip on Madisyn<b>. </b>

    Once my sight adjusts to the very small amount of light present in the cave, I¡¯m able to calcte that we are approximately thirty feet from the closest shore line.

    ¡°Lynnie. Maddie.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Their voices tremble from fear and cold in unison.

    ¡°I need you to trust me. We need to get out of the water quickly. If lightning strikes the river it could hurt us badly. Maddie, I need your help. I need you to unzip my jacket to free your sister.¡±

    Her tiny hand trembles as she reaches for the zipper, pulling it down slowly so as not to hurt her

    sister.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 415

    ¡°It¡¯s very important that you follow my directions. I¡¯m going to position us back on our backs. <b>That¡¯s </b>the easiest way for us to float so we can kick our way to the shore. I need your help getting you in a good position. You need toy on your back with your heads on my shoulders. You¡¯re going <b>to </b><by </b><b>on </b>my arms while my hands support your bottoms. When I tell you we need to kick together otherwise

    we will only go in a circle. Do you understand what I need from?¡±

    I¡¯m wheezing hard during my exnation and it doesn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    ¡°Are you okay, Cole? You don¡¯t sound good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Maddie. We can¡¯t stop sweetpea. Stopping will kill us.¡±

    Her eyes are wide with fear but I refuse to lie about the situation that we¡¯re in. Madilyn screams <b>as </b>

    thunder booms close enough to shake the walls of the cave. This storm is way too close for us to be

    in the water.

    I work with the girls to get them in the position that I need. I start kicking first followed quickly by

    the girls. They sync their movements effortlessly and despite their inefficiency their valiant effort

    added the speed and floatation we needed to the situation.

    Just as we¡¯re all tiring from our ordeal my feet scrape the bottom telling me the shore is near.

    ¡°Grab my hands.¡± I direct them as I find my footing and stand up out of the water.

    I find that it¡¯s up to my abs but seems to be quickly getting shallow the more I walk. It takes a great

    effort to get my legs to work while dragging two little girls through the water. I¡¯m grateful when Madisyn realizes she can stand and walk, relieving the agonizing pain pulling her through the water

    is causing my broken arm.

    Even though I don¡¯t let go of her hand, supporting her own weight is a huge relief that is soon

    followed by Madilyn making the same valiant effort.

    We all clear the water by several feet before I copse to my knees, wheezing hard from the ordeal

    that I know is far from over. It¡¯s during this momentary break that my adrenaline drops enough to

    give me the warning I don¡¯t want to feel<b>, </b>my arm and head are both screaming and I know I don¡¯t

    have a lot of time to get all of us to safety.

    to

    ¡°Girls, I need your help getting my coat off<b>. </b>My right arm is broken so I need you to start on the

    left.¡±

    I¡¯mpletely lost as to how I managed to save them from the river and even more lost as to how to get them home. Madisyn finishes unzipping my coat as Madilyn gently tugs my left sleeve free. I use my left to gingerly remove the sleeve from my right revealing a revolting scene. My arm is twice

    its normal size from just below my elbow down to my fingers. My exam of my own arm stops at my wrist, which is misaligned in such a way that my arm is shorter than it should be.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but whisper as Madisyn bursts into tears. Before I can even ask she¡¯s apologizing through the hups of her tears as she realizes that was the hand she was holding as I dragged them through the water. I pull her gently into me, holding her until she calms.

    I sigh hard as I mentally curse the severity of thiste May storm pounding thend. I get the girls to help me create a sling for my arm and after a few adjustments, force myself off the ground with a wheezed groan. I hate the idea of leaving the safety of the cave where we are at least dry and protected from the lightning but I know I¡¯m not far from cking out from the pain or even slipping into unconsciousness due to the violent double hit I took to my head. I¡¯ll be lucky if my skull isn¡¯t

    broken as well.

    I scan my surroundings again, standing and being out of the water giving me a different perspective

    as I search for any light source that could possibly lead us out.

    It takes several minutes for my eyes tond upon a well worn trail leading away from theke we

    were in.

    ¡°This way.¡± I announce quietly knowing that they are beyond scared and the pain that my own words echoing off the cave walls would create.

    I amp myself up the best I can thinking of all the things I will have to go through to remove myself from the pack that was never my family. I have to stay strong. I can¡¯t let them know how afraid I am, afraid of my own failure. Afraid that after I saved them from the painful, rtively quick death of drowning they now may be faced with the painfully slow one of dehydration and hypothermia.

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    <SHARE

 Rising 416

    <b>Chapter </b><b>416 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Girls</b><b>, </b>can either <b>of </b>you create a link with your dad<b>? </b>We need to let him <b>know </b>where <b>you </b><b>are</b><b>. </b><b>Maybe </b><b>he </b><b>can </be get us.¡®

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>can</b>.<b>¡± </b>Volunteers Madilyn.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he trying to link with us?¡± Madisyn asks a question I can¡¯t properly answer.

    All parents can link with a pup from birth. It¡¯s the pup¡¯s ability to create a link with their parents that takes time. At four years old I know that the girls¡® link will only be able to travel a maximum <b>of </b>five miles and that¡¯s only if they are really good at it.

    I feel the gentle tug of Madilyn slowing down as she attempts to contact her father. I¡¯m also lost in my own swirling thoughts of how much trouble I¡¯m going to be in once I get back for causing this brawl.

    I reported what was going on in the shacks. If I had just waited for alpha and his men toe instead of doing it myself. How could I be so stupid to track them after they had broken my arm in the cabin?

    I shake my head softly, trying to get such crippling thoughts from my head as a sudden yelp, scream then tumble force me back to reality in time to scoop a falling Madilyn into my arms before she hits the ground.

    ¡°Ow, ow, ow!¡± She screams before she bawls.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lyn.¡± I apologize as I lift her and ce her on arge boulder bordering the path we¡¯re on.

    ¡°What happened, sweetpea?¡± I ask as her sister scrambles up onto the boulder next to her, wrapping her into a tight hug.

    ¡°I stepped on something. My foot hurts. I can¡¯t get daddy. I want daddy.<b>¡± </b>

    She blubbers through quickly before crying on her sister¡¯s shoulder. Madisyn looks at me, worry in her eyes as she holds her sister.

    I pick her foot up in one hand and despite the thickyer of sand and dirt a thick dark line appears down the length of her tiny foot./

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lynnie but I have to touch.¡±

    She whimpers at the thought, tugging repeatedly until she understands that she can¡¯t get away.

    ¡°Easy there, Lynnie. You know me better than Maddie, you know I¡¯ll be gentle<b>.</b>¡±

    <b>Chapter </b>416

    <b>Her </b><b>eyes </b>are <b>wide </b><b>with </b>fear <b>as </b>she buries her face back into her sister¡¯s neck. <b>I </b>run <b>my </b><b>thumb </b>lighth <b>against </b>the cut. Only to find it¡¯s not an open wound. I yelp slightly <b>as </b>the object <b>in </b><b>Madilyn¡¯s </b>foot <b>slices </b><b>my </b>thumb open.

    ¡°Damn.<b>¡± </b>I curse again<b>, </b>flicking my own blood into the dirt.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Madisyn asks as she watches me flick more blood from my thumb.

    ¡°<b>ss</b>. Real sharp too. I barely touched it.¡±

    I run my hand along the left side of my head<b>, </b>drawing a sharp breath as my fingers meet yet another open wound on the side of my head.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s not good.¡± I mutter under my breath but they hear me all the same.

    They look at me, huddled together on the boulder, eyes wide with fear waiting for me to form a n for getting us out of there.

    ¡°Madilyn, I¡¯m going to carry you. Madisyn, I need your help navigating. Do you think <b>you </b>can smell your way home?¡±

    I can hear the rain hammering the cave walls and the thunder rattling from above<b>. </b>I know we¡¯re <b>near </b>the mouth of the cave that leads us outside, back into the torrential rain. My only relief is that my breathing has eased up since taking a break to look at Madilyn, unfortunately the double vision thates from a bad concussion has not.

    ¡°It depends on how well daddy marked the trails leading back to the house. The rain <b>washes </b>it away.¡± Madisyn finally answers the question.

    ¡°I thought daddy only marked the border.¡± Madilyn remarks.

    ¡°The highest ranked warriors do that. Daddy makes paths in the woods so we don¡¯t get lost. Once we¡¯re out of the trees and I can see the buildings then I know which way to go.¡±

    ¡°Problem is knowing which direction will lead us the quickest out of the trees.<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>think out loud. ¡°First, I need to create a way to carry your sister on my back with my coat.¡±

    I¡¯ve removed my coat from around my neck and arm by the time I¡¯ve finished speaking. Iy my jacket out on the boulder beside Madilyn before fishing around in my pocket for the knife I tend to carry with me. Surprisingly it¡¯s still there even though my inhaler disappeared.

 Rising 417

    <b>Chapter </b><b>417 </b>

    I force my right hand to work as I cut and tie my coat in various ces to form a backpack around the small pup.

    ¡°Hopefully you don¡¯t need to use the bathroom because I don¡¯t think I could do this again<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She shakes her head no as I turn my back to her. I slip my arms through the loops as Madilyn wraps her arms and legs around me. I groan and yelp in pain as I stand but neither girl says a word. They clearly understand the situation and they know I¡¯m not okay.

    me as

    d arm to

    I take the straps I left hanging loose and tie them tight across my chest and ahe much support for Madilyn as I can without holding her as I¡¯m going to need my ui help navigate through the dense woods. I start slowly toward the mouth of the case, testing my body¡¯s ability to handle the sudden thirty pound load on top of the broken arm and bashed head.

    Even though alpha has been building me up over thest four months I¡¯m nowhere close to my best condition and with my father using the link to verbally assault mest month I¡¯ve been on a steady back slide with my eating. My moods have gone bipr as well making it that much harder to eat

    while I¡¯m here.

    I¡¯m trying hard not to go into another depressive episode but I know my time here hase to an end now that I¡¯m injured and can not be a part of what little training I¡¯ve been able to receive so far.

    A gentle, tiny hand touches mine bringing me back again to the critical task at hand. I look down at Madisyn, patiently standing beside me, waiting for my next move.

    ¡°As much as I¡¯d rather stay in the safety of this cave until the storm passes, your sister and I really

    need a doctor and all of us a warm bath.¡±

    She nods her head silently as I step towards the mouth of the cave desperately trying to figure out how to get all of us out of this.

    It takes a huge effort to keep pushing the pain I¡¯m in away. I guess a dip in the freezing river didn¡¯t do my broken arm any favors. I take a moment to lean against the mouth of the cave. The rain ising down in sheets so hard that it¡¯s as if a thick fog has enveloped thend, it¡¯s nearly impossible to get any sense of direction like this.

    ¡°Cole?¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice is tiny, easily portraying the fear she¡¯s trying to hide. ¡°I can¡¯t smell daddy.¡±

    Blindly <b>I </b><b>let </b>go over her hand and ce it on her head pulling her against my leg. <b>She </b><b>wraps </b><b>her </b>arms around me, shaking from cold and fear.

    ¡°I know sweet pea. It¡¯s okay. <b>I </b>just need a minute.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>417 </b>

    She <b>keeps </b>a tight hold on me without another word. She has no choice but to trust the decisions <b>that </b>I make. I will be the sole reason for these girls¡® survival today and I will not fail them.

    ¡®Jamie?¡® I open up the link to the only person I have ever trusted enough to allow in my head.

    ¡®Jamie, I need you. I¡¯m in big trouble. I¡¯m not in good shape.¡®

    I give him a moment to respond knowing the tremendous pain that it¡¯s going to cause me.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡® I copse against the cave with a loud whine as his voice echoes in my battered

    head.

    ¡®Damn, man. You weren¡¯t kidding. What the hell happened?¡® His voice is now a tolerable he tries again.

    ¡®Are you familiar with the outdoor sparring ring on the west side of the territory?¡®

    ¡°There¡¯s multiple outdoor sparring rings. Three on the west side. Can you be a bit more specific?¡±

    I take a moment trying to remember theyout of thend as a lot has happened today and this concussion is not ying nice with me.

    ¡®It¡¯s between a small yground and the river.¡®

    ¡®Where everyone was brawling over a female in heat?¡®

    ¡®Yes.¡® I¡¯ve started into some deep breathing exercises in an effort to deal with the growing pain.

    ¡®Yes, I¡¯m familiar with the location. Is that where you¡¯re at?¡®

    ¡®No. That¡¯s where we started. Alpha¡¯s girls wanted to help him but they ended up tossed in the river. I jumped in after them and now we¡¯re at the mouth of a cave south <b>of </b>where we started. The rain is too heavy for me to get a sense of direction and it¡¯s washed alpha¡¯s scent away.¡®

    ¡°You have the girls?!<b>¡® </b>I whine as his voice raises in excitement.

    ¡®Alpha and luna are pissed right now. He¡¯s locked down all prospects but Mica and I are heading out. I think I know where you¡¯re at. You know me<b>, </b>I love to explore and there¡¯s only one cave remotely near the territory. Start walking straight. You will be in a clearing for about ten feet before <b>you </b>hit <b>the </b>tree line that starts alpha¡¯s territory. Keep straight as much as possible. It¡¯s quite a <b>hike </b>to <b>get </b>back here though. There¡¯s about <b>five </b>miles of forest between Crimson Dawn¡¯s border <b>and </b><b>the </b>dorms<b>. </b><b>As </b><b>I </b>said, Mica and areing after you.<b>¡® </b>

    The <b>Son </b><b>of </b>Red Fang

 Rising 418

    <b>Chapter </b><b>418 </b>

    <b>I </b>shut off the link as I step outside into the raging storm. Sure enough, after walking ten feet <b>we </b>run into the dense forest that borders alpha¡¯snd. I can faintly smell where he and his security team have marked it out. I train my eyes to the ground as we start picking our way through the <b>dense </b>foliage. Madisyn changes from holding my hand to holding onto my pants pocket as I need my <b>left </b>hand to keep my bnce working through the brush.

    We¡¯re picking our way through slowly enough that I know it¡¯s going to take several hours for us <b>to </b>get anywhere. I¡¯m struggling to maintain my focus, causing us to stop every few minutes. If it wasn¡¯t for the girls calling my name, reminding me of why I fight, I likely would have allowed myself to go unconscious already.

    ¡®Cole?¡® I can hear Jamie call through the link as we step out into a small clearing

    ¡®Stay where you are. You¡¯ve gotten off course but in a good way. You found the to the pack house.¡® Jamie exins in a hurry but I struggle toprehend.

    at leads back

    I look around slowly, trying to locate a tree to lean against as my vision blurs from the rain and growing pressure in my head.

    ¡°Cole, we have to keep going.¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice pierces through the rain but I can¡¯t do much more

    than whine.

    ¡°Cole please.¡± She whines as she tugs on my pocket.

    I push myself up off the tree and start following the path we had found,pletely forgetting what

    Jamie said about the path we are on.

    ¡°Hey there, you must be Cole.¡±

    A feminine voice I haven¡¯t heard before calls out to me. I can¡¯t help my instincts and immediately

    grab hold of Madisyn who, in turn, grabs my leg.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I¡¯m just a better runner than Jamie is. My name is Mica.

    I¡¯m Jamie¡¯s mate.¡±

    She speaks easily through her breathlessness from running. I can hear another set of feet approaching before slowing down. The ssic huffing and puffing of a good run catching up with my

    best friend.

    ¡°Damn, man. What the hell happened?<b>¡± </b>

    Hearing his voice calms my nerves only to yelp harshly with the booming <b>thunder </b><b>that¡¯s </b><b>been </b><b>silent </b>since we left the <b>cave</b>. His hand barely touches <b>my </b>broken arm <b>as </b>he <b>ces </b><b>his </b><b>other </b><b>under </b><b>my </b><b>nose</b>.

    ¡°Breath Cole, I know you can hear my voice but I also know you won¡¯t let me give the <b>girls </b>to

    W Mica without verifying my scent.¡±

    I take several shallow breaths through my nose hoping it would be enough. Sure enough, he¡¯se

    to our rescue.

    ¡°Cay, I need you toe closer. We need to get the little girl off his back.¡± Jamie instructs, taking charge of the situation.

    ¡°Her name is Madilyn.¡± Madisyn corrects slowly.

    ¡°And what¡¯s yours?¡± Mica asks as her voice gets closer.

    ¡°Madisyn.¡± For the first time she speaks as if she¡¯s afraid of the wolves she de

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Maddie. If Mica is Jamie¡¯s mate then I have no problems with he pack house. She will be faster than me.¡±

    OW

    you to the

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not leaving you. You want to sleep. Daddy says sleeping after you hit your head is no good. You have to stay awake. You have to keep going.¡±

    I can tell that she¡¯s crying, frantically trying to convince me I need her. Honestly, she¡¯s right. I do need her but knowing that she¡¯s safe is far more important.

    ¡°Jamie, I have a knife in my pocket. Just cut the coat from around her or just let me slide my arms out and put it on Mica¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a really good idea, Jamie.<b>¡± </b>

    Mica¡¯s voice is right in front of me but I¡¯m in so much pain right now that I¡¯m actively fighting cking out making her nothing more than a talking blob.

    ¡°How much does she weigh?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°About thirty pounds.¡± I answer as <i>I </i>slowly slip my arms out of the straps I created for carrying her.

    ¡°Her foot has a piece of ss deep inside it. She needs to go straight to Jessa when you get back to the pack house. Madisyn, I need you to be a big brave girl and help Mica get Madilyn the help she needs. Can you do that?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No.¡± She whimpers <b>as </b><b>she </b>sobs/against my leg.

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b>of Red Fang

 Rising 419

    <b>Chapter </b><b>419 </b>

    <b>I </b>blink several times, trying to clear my vision. I¡¯m starting to focus better when Jamie <b>turns </b><b>back </b><b>to </b>me<b>. </b>I know my time with the girls hase to an end but Madisyn is being persistent <b>about </b><b>not </b>

    leaving.

    ¡°Jamie, can you pick Maddie up so I can talk to her?<b>¡± </b>

    He does as I request without question.

    ¡°Hey sweetpea. I know you¡¯re afraid and I am too but Jamie is going to help me while Mica gets the two of you back to the house.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not leaving.¡± She whimpers.

    I take her from Jamie, cuddling her close as I speak.

    ¡°We are right behind you. I promise, Jamie will keep me awake.¡±

    ¡°No, Cole. Please. I can¡¯t leave you.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I promise we are right behind you. I¡¯m sorry Madisyn. I ammanding you to go with Mica. You cannot ignore a directmand from an alpha.¡±

    I try to use the oldest parenting trick in the book.

    ¡°Please?¡± She whines again as I hug her tight.

    ¡°No. I need you to go. I¡¯m right behind you but very slow. You need to get your dad moving on

    getting me to general.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± She finally hups.

    Jamie gently takes her sobbing form out of my arms, walking her over to Mica. He kisses her gently before speaking but I¡¯m too far away to hear his instructions.

    She nods easily as she takes Madisyn¡¯s hand and starts walking quickly down the path gently tugging

    a very resistant Madisyn alongside her. Jamie waits until they round the curve of the path before

    heading back to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to make certain that Madisyn didn¡¯t break away from her.¡±

    I nod my head as I push myself off the tree I¡¯m leaning on. Jamie <b>walks </b>around <b>to </b>my <b>left </b><b>side</b>, wrapping his arm around <b>my </b>waist.

    ¡°Good thing <b>I </b><b>got </b>a little taller. <b>This </b><b>wouldn¡¯t </b><b>work </b><b>otherwise</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>419 </b>

    <b>He </b>chuckles lightly as he grabs the waistband of my pants. I wrap my left arm around his <b>shoulders </b><b>as </b>I take my first steps since his arrival. He stops each time I stumble through a step but <b>it </b><b>doesn¡¯t </b>take long for us to develop a working rhythm, something I don¡¯t have to think about as the excruciating pain causes me to ck out.

    (Demetri¡¯s POV)

    It¡¯s been five hours since I got a call from Jamie about Coleing across something suspicious <b>in </b>the field bunks on the south western edge of the territory. It was as my security group was approaching that they barely saw what appeared to be a nude she¨Cwolf darting into the tree line. Two of them tried to follow her while the other two continued to the cabins.

    I was angry at their report. Not only did they fail to capture the she¨Cwolf¡¯s assants but they failed to stop a brutal attack on Cole. They only figured out which cabin all the

    in after everyone left prompting me to write a note to implement testing ar

    the security team.

    was going on training for

    I ce my head in my hands inplete disbelief as to the failures, so many pic failures that urred today. I can¡¯t even begin to contemte the disciplineing to the ones unable to track the three males and single female involved in an orgy.

    Cole managed to find them first, only things had gotten a whole lot worse by the time Jamie got back to me with a new location, not that we couldn¡¯t hear the brawl going on inside the pack house.

    <b>I </b>used my broadcast link to lock everyone down. No one was toe outside until I gave the all clear and if you were outside you were to get inside. The growls, yelps and screams were deafening as we converged.

    I arrived in time to witness Cole take two bad hits, one to the side and one to the back of his head. I honed my focus on them and made certain they were ced in my jail cells. I thought for certain he was dead until he rolled out of the way of me taking down his second assant.

    Even I failed today. How can I punish any of my pack members for their failures when I failed too? I failed to recognize my own daughters¡® voices. To recognize that they followed me out to the brawling male prospects and they ended up in the river. Shortly after their fall I¡¯m helpless to watch Cole dive in after them.

    By the time I subdued the wolf in my hands they were gone. I¡¯m ashamed to say I took my anger out on the prospects that were left. There were three dozen prospects that got involved in the brawl. I hurt into submission the highest dozen before the rest finally submitted to my demands.

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b>Red Fang

 Rising 420

    <b>Chapter </b><b>420 </b>

    ¡®Daddy? Daddy, can you hear me?¡®

    ¡°Lynnie!¡± I can¡¯t help but shout out loud as if she¡¯s in front of me.

    ¡®Daddy?¡®

    Her voice echoes in and out telling me she¡¯s stretching the limits of her link.

    ¡®Lynnie!¡®

    I try again only this time I lock her into my link giving me a sense of everything, including a badly

    injured foot.

    ¡°Yow!¡±

    I hop on one foot as I regte my senses to amodate my daughter¡¯s being in my head.

    ¡®How are you wa

    ¡®I¡¯m not daddy. That¡¯s why I can link. What took you so long?¡®

    I can just about hear the pout on her face.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been using the link to look for you. I don¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t work. What happened Lynnie?¡®

    ¡®Maddie wanted to help. I told her no. That you told everyone to stay inside. She left Erin and went outside by the office. She used the trees to hide until we saw you. She ran after you. I went for her. The wolf you were wrestling pushed us. Col¨¦ got me and put me in his coat. Then he got Maddie from the tree. We went under the water and came up in a cave. That¡¯s where I got hurt. Cole said it¡¯s ss. I can¡¯t walk daddy. It hurts.¡®

    ¡®I know it does.¡®

    I speak calmly as I make my way to themon room trying to get a sense of what direction she¡¯s traveling in.

    ¡®Can you tell me where you are? How are you traveling if you can¡¯t walk? What about your sister?¡®¡±

    I fire off in rapid sequence, nearly cursing myself as it¡¯s likely that I just overwhelmed her <b>with </b><b>questions</b>.

    ¡®Maddie is holding Cay¡¯s hand. Cole made <b>a </b>sack for me so he <b>could </b>carry <b>me </b><b>but </b><b>Jamie </b><b>put </b><b>it </b><b>on </b>Cay¡¯s back. She left Cole and Jamie. Maddie <b>won¡¯t </b><b>stop </b>crying <b>for </b>him. <b>I¡¯m </b><b>scared </b><b>daddy</b><b>. </b><b>Cole </b><b>is </b><b>hurt </b><b>bad</b>. Very<b>, </b>very <b>bad</b><b>.</b><b>¡® </b>

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    <b>I </b>speak out loud this time as I can feel the stares I¡¯m getting from everyone in themon <b>room</b><b>. </b>

    ¡®On a path. I don¡¯t know where.¡®

    I can hear the concern in her voice as they get closer. Lilly takes my hand in hers as I focus <b>on </b><b>our </b>daughter. Within seconds I know exactly where they are and while Madisyn won¡¯t create <b>a </b>link while she¡¯s walking I was able to connect with her enough to feel the exhaustion from being cold and <b>wet </b>starting to set in.

    ¡®Lynnie, you¡¯re going to hear everything as I¡¯ve locked my link on you so don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ming

    after you.¡®

    I shiver as the wind outside howls and the sky lights up briefly, a loud crack

    secondster. It¡¯s obvious that the worst of the storm is yet to be over.

    or following

    ¡°They are alive. Cole¡¯s in bad shape. Lynnie has ss in her foot. It sounds like Jamie and Mica brokemand and went after them as the girls are close and getting closer.

    Ang, I need you to bring a bed out. One that can go in the ambnce. I don¡¯t want to transfer Cole a bunch of times from chairs to beds. Once you leave me a bed I need the wing prepped for a very injured Cole. Somehow a prospect got a tree branch and used it as a club. I know Cole took two

    hits to his head.

    Amber, I need towels and nkets. Lots of them. Lay some towels on the floor so puddles are not left, leave the rest on the couch with the nkets. Prep guest room two, Jamison and Mica will be staying the night. Get some heat going as this is a very cold rain for May.

    Day, you¡¯reing with me. If they ended up where I think, Mica¡¯s been leading the girls towards the pack house for several miles and an added thirty pounds on a petite frame is no joke in this

    weather.¡±

    Damian is on his feet and out the door with me as those given instructions prepare for the worse. The rest know that more wille when their action is needed. Damian and I easily clear the three stepsing off the porch into the down pouring rain. My link to Madilyn is my only guide. As much as I curse myself for not leaving the pack house to search for them, the storm has been much too vtile to consider blindly going into the forest.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Í¹1

    <b>POST </b><b>COMMENT NOW </b>

    SHARE

 Rising 421

    <b>Chapter </b><b>421 </b>

    My territory is one of thergest ones known to the council at 625 square miles and <b>I¡¯ve </b><b>been </b>looking to expand. Fortunately, the pack house is situated right in the middle of what used <b>to </b><b>be </b><b>a </b>100 square mile territory so it¡¯s rtively close to the southeast border. I find the path they are <b>on </b>easily and run blindly through the rain. I have no time to think as I know by the way I feel Madilyn that the girls are dangerously close to hypothermia.

    I run as fast as my human form can down the path, south into the woods. With every stride I can <b>feel </b>Madilyn¡¯s link getting stronger but I can also feel her getting weaker.

    ¡®Madisyn, I know you¡¯re tired, cold and scared but we have to keep going. Madilyn said she linked with your dad. We can¡¯t be that far from the house and a warm bath.¡®

    I can hear Mica struggling to get Madisyn to keep going. After a mile at

    int my body forces me to tone it down as beingpletely spent won¡¯t do them any good <b>and </b>I know Damian has not caught up to me. I slow to a steady jog even though I can feel Madilyn wanting to sleep.

    After another mile, I¡¯m relieved when I can finally see them up ahead. I start slowing down as Mica spots me. I don¡¯t like the wariness and fear thates across her face as she spots me as well.

    ¡°You must be Mica.¡± I try to speak casually, testing her receptivity to me.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Her voice shakes giving away her nervousness as she stands leaving Madisyn curled in a ball on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain where Damian ended up but we need to get headed back to the house. Are you okay carrying Madilyn?¡± ¡°Yes sir. I just can¡¯t carry both.¡±

    I bend down and easily scoop Madisyn up off the ground before rubbing my hand on the back of Madilyn¡¯s head. She opens her eyes but just barely. This weather is getting to them in a bad way.

    ¡°Come on. We¡¯re about two miles from the pack house.¡±

    <b>I </b>speak loudly as the booming thunder has be more frequent. Madisyn wraps her arms around me and buries herself as deep into my neck as she can get<b>, </b>sobbing hard and softly calling for Cole.

    We start walking again. I¡¯m quite/frustrated with the fact that Damian isn¡¯t here as I need to get further down the path to <b>get </b>to Cole.

    ¡®Where are you?? <b>I </b>can¡¯t hold back my impatience but he doesn¡¯t answer.

    <b>The </b>ssic putter of my myle can be heard closing in <b>and </b><b>for </b><b>once </b>his <b>defiance </b><b>is </b><b>a </b><b>life </b><b>saver</b><b>. </b><b>He </b>slows to a crawl as he approaches with <b>the </b><b>four </b><b>seater</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>had </b><b>the </b><b>presence </b><b>of </b><b>mind </b><b>to </b><b>get </b><b>the </b><b>one </b>

    with the rain cover installed on it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dad. This is the only thing I¡¯mfortable with driving.¡±

    He exins quickly as I unzip the stic door and set Madisyn on hisp.

    He quickly grabs a towel and wraps it around her violently shivering frame. She grabs a hold <b>of </b><b>him </b>much like she had me. I take Madilyn off Mica¡¯s back before helping her into the mule. Damian tosses two towels to her as I situate Madilyn onto herp before hopping in and Damian fakes <b>off</b><b>. </b>

    We travel another two miles down the path before I can vaguely see Jamie supporting Cole¡¯s badly struggling frame. They have stopped and Jamie is struggling to keep Cole standing. I have no idea how any of them made it this far in this weather.

    ¡°Day, I need you to travel down the path until it widens out so you can turn

    I hop out of the mule without Damianing to a full stop, crossing the path once he pulls away.

    ¡°Looks like you could use some help.¡± I yell over the roaring rain.

    ¡°He¡¯s cked out, sir. My aura isn¡¯t strong enough to scare him into continuing.¡± His voice is nervous as I approach.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    POST COMMENT NOW

    01

 Rising 422

    <b>Chapter </b><b>422 </b>

    ¡°Cole!¡± I yell at him with my aura strong but not harsh. He winces at his name but does little <b>else</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Damian is getting the mule turned around but it¡¯s only a four seater¡­.¡±

    ¡°I understand sir.¡± His voice is soft, almost sad, which isn¡¯t where I was going with it.

    ¡°You would understand if you didn¡¯t interrupt me.¡± My voice <b>is </b>cross and his nervousness now shows <b>the </b>harshness of growing up with Alpha Redmen.

    ¡°The back is a rough ride on a normal day. I need you to shift into your wolf so you can ride in the

    back. Your fur will warm you and should give some protection from the rain. Your wolf should also

    be smaller so he should fit better.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± He whispers quietly. ¡°I need to step into the woods to do that.¡± I nod ynout speaking.

    I know I¡¯ve already got the young man on edge even though I know he hasn¡¯t been extensively abused. It seems like only two types of wolves emerge from Alpha Redmen¡¯s hell; the nice ones who

    are afraid to cross him and the predators that simply don¡¯t give a damn.

    I gently take his ce under Cole¡¯s arm allowing Jamie to step away. I slowly grow my aura waiting for any sign that Cole is starting toe around. Cole starts to whimper as Jamie emerges from the

    throughout from his face to his tail.

    woods, a beautiful light gray wolf, peppered with white dits co,¡±

    The only solid white on his body is on his nose. The size of his wolf proves easily that he is indeed a

    beta by birth, not the delta Alpha Redmen assigned him to be. He¡¯s carrying his dripping wet clothing in his mouth watching down the path as Damian slows to a stop.

    ¡°Jump in the back and try to getfortable. Bark if you don¡¯t think you will fit.¡±

    He gives me a slight nod before trotting over to the bed of the mule. I find quickly that Jamie was quite right in his assessment of what his friend needed for continuing.

    I release my aura fully while maintaining a neutral mind set. Thest thing Cole needs to handle is the panic or anger that I¡¯m fighting to suppress, I grab the waistband of his pants in one hand and order him to walk. He whines briefly before taking his first steps since I¡¯ve arrived and we slowly

    walk to the front seat.

    I sessfully get him seated and the belt around his waist before zipping the rain cover shut. I walk back a <b>few </b>feet to the back seat and quickly notice the fear that has enveloped both of them. <b>I </b><b>step </b>

    back to Jamie, he ducks as I reach over to him.

    ¡°<b>Stay </b>still<b>, </b>Jamie. I don¡¯t like what I¡¯m seeing from either <b>of </b><b>you</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I lower my voice <b>as </b><b>a </b>soft whimper escapes. <b>I </b>pet <b>his </b><b>head </b><b>gently </b><b>as </b><b>I </b><b>talk</b>, <b>Cole </b><b>obviously </b><b>isn¡¯t </b><b>the </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>422

    only one in need of help.

    ¡°Lay down, son. I want to be sure you fit. Your wolf isrger than I expected. If you choose <b>to </be back you will be granted your birth rank but first you and your mate need to talk with me. I will call for you once things settle down.¡±

    He lowers himself slowly. It seems my desire to meet with both of them has done nothing to calm his growing fears but once he¡¯s curled into a ball I¡¯m satisfied with his fit.

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain how fast Damian isfortable with but if you feel like you¡¯re going to fall out then

    bark and we will slow.¡±

    He gives my hand a single lick, a submissive response but one I¡¯m confident means he understands. I

    I sit forward in quickly jump in the back seat behind Cole and Damian quickly gets the mule the seat so I can help Cole.

    I slide my arm diagonally across his chest as we bump along. Something about the way his body sways with the bumps concerns me. It only takes a moment for him to <by </b>the left side of his head against my arm and I know that it¡¯s swollen badly. Worse than that is the fact that it¡¯s in that moment that he lies against me that I have no doubts he loses consciousness.

    It¡¯s a sigh of relief when Damian finally pulls up to the front of the pack house.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 423

    The <b>Son </b>of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>423 </b>

    ¡°Pull into the garage and show Jamie to the emergency shifter¡¯s shower we have after <b>I </b><b>unload </b>everyone else. Just get him warmed up under the dryer for a few minutes before he shifts<b>, </b><b>then </b><b>have </b>him borrow Luke¡¯s or Parker¡¯s clothes until I get him better amodations.<b>¡± </b>

    I speak as I jump out of the mule and make my way around to him. I unzip the rain cover <b>and </b><b>work </b>on getting Madisyn uncurled from around him.

    ¡°Maddie. I need you to wait on the porch out of the rain.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Her voice is weak but it doesn¡¯t take long for her to get her bnce and

    porch. She yelps before breaking into a run as the thunder booms overh

    reaches the safety of the porch.

    alking towards the

    pping only when she

    I zip his door back before getting to Madilyn and Mica. I pick Madilyn up off herp, holding her

    in one arm as I reach my other hand out to help Mica. She takes it nervously.

    I hold her hand until I¡¯m certain she has her footing and hand Madilyn back to her. She walks

    silently up onto the porch, waiting beside Madisyn for me to get to Cole.

    ¡°Cole!¡± I yell his name loudly while trying not to sound cross with him.

    ¡°Cole, I need you up. We need to get inside.¡±

    I gently smack the sides of his face. After a solid minute of work I finally see his eyes start to flutter open. I¡¯m surprised to find that he¡¯s in a partial shift but it seems only his eyes are affected by it.

    ¡°We need to get you inside, get your clothes off and start warming you up.¡± I speak forcefully hoping

    that his wolf will follow themands.

    He struggles to find his coordination and seems to forget how injured he is as he pushes himself up from the seat with his right arm. <b>I </b>gather him into my arms as he yelps and screams from the pain<b>, </b>holding him still until his cries quiet.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to move behind you so I can support you getting up the steps. We don¡¯t have far to go.

    Ang left a bed in themon/room for you<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I make my move swiftly before he can think to fight. <b>I </b>wrap <b>my </b>right arm <b>around </b><b>him </b><b>first</b><b>, </b><b>gently </b>taking his broken arm into my hand holding it still as <b>we </b><b>start </b><b>to </b>walk. He <b>moves </b><b>slowly </b><b>towards </b><b>the </b>porch as Damian slowly pulls away, taking Jamie <b>with </b>him <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>garage</b><b>. </b>

    I <b>rub </b>the top of his right hand <b>gently</b>. <b>I¡¯m </b><b>greatly </b><b>concerned </b><b>about </b><b>the </b><b>amount </b><b>of </b><b>swelling </b>he has

    <b>Chapter </b>423

    <b>and </b>if it¡¯s <b>cut </b>cirction off to his hand. A sharp whine <b>and </b>a hard <b>step </b><b>back </b><b>into </b><b>me </b><b>answers </b><b>my </b>question<b>. </b>Despite my touch being light like <b>a </b><b>feather</b><b>, </b>he¡¯s fighting hard <b>to </b>get his arm <b>out </b><b>of </b><b>my </b><b>grip </b>telling me <b>exactly </b>where his pain level is.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cole. I wasn¡¯t trying to cause this much pain. I will stop rubbing your hand <b>but </b><b>you </b><b>need </b>to move forward. Don¡¯t fight me.¡±

    I know he can feel my aura as he freezes before continuing onto the porch. I tighten <b>my </b><b>hold </b><b>on </b><b>him </b>as he trips up the three steps but together we manage to get to the top.

    ¡°Madisyn, I need you to open the door and hold the screen as we go inside. Shut the door when we¡¯re all in.¡± I tell her gently as I pause with Cole.

    Without a word she opens both doors allowing the inner door to swing in screen to keep it open. Mica walks in first with Madilyn, Cole and I foi! Madisyn bringing up the rear, closing the doors without being reminded.

    anding against the

    ly behind with

    Everyone is shivering and it¡¯s only as the heat of the house hits me that I realize how nasty this storm truly is. Ordinarily we don¡¯t have to worry about hypothermia at the end of May but this storm seems to have brought some air down from Canada with it.

    ¡°Follow the trail of towels towards the bed. I¡¯m going to get some initial temperature readings on all of you before you head back to the medical wing.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

 Rising 424

    <b>Chapter </b><b>424 </b>

    All three of them approach Ang, stopping about a foot away from her.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, dear?¡± She asks gently as she ces the digital thermometer in Mica¡¯s <b>ear</b>,

    ¡°Mica but most just call me Cay.¡± She responds quietly, her voice giving her nervousness away.

    ¡°Are you just cold or are you scared?¡± I sigh silently as Ang has picked up on her hesitation as well.

    ¡°Both.¡± It¡¯s barely a whisper but at least we know what we¡¯re working with.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Ang continues the gentle questioning as sh temperatures as well.

    ¡°The consequences.¡± Her simple response adds to my

    Concerns for her.

    ¡°The consequences of what? Were you involved in the brawl?¡±

    ¡°No ma¡¯am. I was in Jamie¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s got you worked up right now?¡±

    The two of them work easily together as she helps her into a bathrobe.

    the girls¡®

    ¡°We went out after alpha locked everyone down. We weren¡¯t to leave our room for any reason.¡±

    Her voice quivers with her confession but Ang continues as if nothing is out of the ordinary. By the time she has the three of them in robes/Amber, Mina and Jessa have emerged from the medical wing.

    ¡°Jessa, Madilyn and Madisyn are bothing in with significantly low temps, the ear thermometer is reading 95 degrees which is bordering on moderate hypothermia. They won¡¯t like it but I need you to get a core temp from their rears before starting them both on warmed saline. Follow standard protocol for pups with hypothermia. We need an urate starting point.

    Amber, once Mica helps Jessa and Mina get the girl¡¯s out of their clothes and into gowns, I¡¯d like you to show her to the shower. A hot shower, hospital gown<b>, </b>robe and nket should help her warm up decently until <b>we </b>get them situated for the night. All of you head back to room two<b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b><b>already </b>waiting for your arrival.¡±

    ¡°What about <b>Cole</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Madisyn hesitates to leave <b>with </b>the others<b>. </b>

    ¡°<b>I¡¯m going </b>to start Cole <b>out </b>here <b>so </b><b>he </b><b>doesn¡¯t </b><b>get </b><b>the </b><b>bed </b><b>wet </b><b>but </b><b>he¡¯s </b><b>a </b><b>very </b><b>modest </b><b>young </b>man <b>and </b>will <b>not </b><b>allow </b><b>me </b><b>to </b><b>take </b><b>his </b><b>clothes </b><b>off </b><b>him </b><b>with </b><b>you </b><b>here</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I allow Cole to rest against me as Ang speaks with Madisyn. She¡¯s taking the <b>time </b><b>to </b><b>get </b><b>on </b><b>her </b>level to soothe the apprehension she has of leaving him again.

    ¡°Everyone is safe now Maddie. He will be in the room next to yours in a few minutes but it¡¯s important that you go with Jessa and get warmed up. You¡¯re very cold right now.¡±

    She finally nods her head with a quiet yes ma¡¯am and takes Amber¡¯s hand, following her down <b>the </b>

    hall<b>. </b>4

    ¡°Okay Cole, I need you to start walking again.¡±

    I encourage as I gently lean into him. He starts walking slowly but I know he heard what Ang said about taking his clothes and while he doesn¡¯t verbally protest his slow waik is definitely one in

    itself.

    ¡°Be still Cole, I need to check your temp.¡±

    He whines mildly as she ces it in his ear but doesn¡¯t move. I can tell by hisck of movement that he¡¯s struggling to remain conscious.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not doing much which is quite concerning but I know you¡¯re not going to like it. It¡¯s important that I get these clothes off as they are only keeping you cold and with your arm being broken, trying to get them off of you the normal way isn¡¯t going to work out well.¡± She exins as she starts cutting into his sleeve.

    He immediately starts trying to pull away, whining and whimpering when he¡¯s too weak to escape.

    His fight slowly increases as she cuts through more of the fabric until she¡¯s¡® finally able to peel off

    the front of his shirt, dropping it to the floor. Without a word she cuts into the waist of his pants. She steps back in surprise as he suddenly spins around yelling no as I stop him from running.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Cole. She¡¯s not going to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be naked.¡± He finally whimpers as Ang starts working on cutting his pants again.

    ¡°Keep still, no one is going to see you.¡± Ang tries to reassure him but the stress of his clothes disappearing seems to have woken him up quit¨¦ a bit.

    ¡°No.¡± <b>He </b>cries out again as she removes thest of his clothes.

    He¡¯s much more active now but still incredibly weak and easily kept in my hold as Ang starts

    patting him dry.

    ¡°Cole<b>, </b><b>I </b>want to get a gown on you but I need you to step away from Demetri <b>to </b><b>do </b><b>that</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    He shuffles his feet back as I keep my hands <b>on </b><b>his </b><b>shoulders</b>. <b>His </b><b>breathing </b><b>is </b><b>ragged </b><b>and </b><b>he </b><b>seems </b><b>to </b><b>struggle </b>to lift his head. Ang hands <b>me </b><b>one </b><b>side </b><b>of </b><b>the </b><b>gown </b><b>and </b><b>I </b><b>gingerly </b><b>slide </b><b>it </b><b>over </b><b>his </b>

    broken arm and onto his shoulder. He puts a little more effort into getting his left <b>arm </b><b>through </b><b>the </b>

    the cor loosely around his neck.

    other sleeve as Ang quickly,Mo

    <b>¡°</b>Much better.¡± Angpliments as I guide him back towards the bed.

    ¡°Start sitting down, it¡¯s right behind you.¡± I encourage as I continue to guide.

    He seems to sigh once he¡¯s sitting but makes little effort to getfortable. Ang lifts the head of the bed, guiding him even further into the bed. It¡¯s only as she lifts his legs that I notice for the first time his shoes are gone. She quickly peels the saturated socks from his feet, dropping them or the towels still on the floor before rubbing him down with the towel she flung over her shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s it Cole. So much better now that you¡¯re dry.¡± She murmurs gently, almost as if she¡¯s talking

    to a child.

    He lifts his other leg, helping her to do the same before he eases himself the the bed. His eyes are closed as heys back but his peace is broken by his yelp.

    of the way onto

    Leaning forward, it¡¯s as if he had momentarily forgotten about his injury to the back of his head.

    ¡°I need you to sit up. I¡¯ve got a sling that I want to get your arm in and a better position for you toy in.¡±

    She works quickly to get himfortable before kicking the towels out of the way of the bed.

    ¡°Help me get him back to the room, then you need to hit your office and get dried off. You¡¯re as wet

    as the rest of them.¡±

    I smile <b>as </b><b>I </b>grab a hold of the rails on the bed.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± I reply as we wheel him down the hall.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    POST COMMENT

    Visitor

    Anjte you are still with us and stillining. If the werewolf has been tortured and abused they will probably act different from other mates.

    View <b>1 </b>Comment >

    1

 Rising 425

    <b>Chapter 425 </b>

    We slow the bed to a gentle stop as I¡¯m certain Cole fell asleep during the short ride down the hall to thest room on the left. Even though I¡¯m certain his injuries are still screaming in pain it seems being dry and warm has rxed him some.

    ¡°Dem?¡± I look up from locking the wheels so the bed doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡°I have some of your clothes in the small dresser by the door of my office. I almost forgot that you store some there in case you have to shift suddenly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I nod once as I head to her office.

    It doesn¡¯t take me long to change and get my wet clothes into a hamper for washing b

    enough for Kathy toe into the room and start arguing with Ang.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t here to see the fallout thest time a prospect had pups in his care off camera!¡± She yells as I walk in.

    I can tell that Cole is struggling with themotion prompting me to speak calmly but with

    authority.

    ¡°Let¡¯s back up a minute, Kathy. What is it that you need right now? We have a lot to do with Cole and I need to check on the girls.¡±

    ¡°I need you to sign off on doing the sexual assault exam on the girls. Lilly won¡¯t do it no matter how

    I exin what the protocol is. I also need you to sign off on doing one on Cole since he¡¯s

    unconscious and Ang is refusing.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, Kathy. No. I won¡¯t consent to any of it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that created the protocol six years ago to protect the pups of this pack and now you

    won¡¯t follow through with it because he¡¯s abused? He¡¯s already branded? Your affection for the boy is

    clouding your judgment and endangering your girls.¡± She speaks her mind forcefully and I can hear Cole starting to whine behind her.

    ¡°The answer is no. You¡¯re out of line in trying to order the exam before an interview has even been

    done<b>. </b>Madilyn linked with me and told me about what happened. That¡¯s how I knew where they were

    at and what they would need. She indicated nothing concerning. True to the character that we¡¯ve

    seen the entire time he¡¯s been here his only concern was getting them out of danger.¡±

    ¡°Madilyn¡¯s view <b>is </b><b>skewed </b>from all the time you have allowed her to spend with him. The same for <b>you </b>and Lilly. You have heard his stories and feel sorry for him. He can¡¯t do anything wrong at <b>this </b>point. Why are you so quick to ignore the fact that he¡¯s had your girls <b>out </b><b>of </b>camera <b>view </b><b>for </b><b>five </b>

    <b>hours</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Why are you so quick to assume that something happened before you even talk to <b>them</b><b>? </b><b>What </b><b>you </b>are asking me to order is not part of the protocol I put in ce and you will ept my answer<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Why are you so willing to believe he¡¯s done nothing wrong after all the problems we¡¯ve had <b>with </b>this pack? With the damage the previous Alpha Redmen caused? Why are you so willing to protect him?¡±

    ¡°HE¡¯S NOT KRISTOPH!¡±

    Our conflict has gotten quite loud attracting the attention of everyone currently in the wing or even passing by it. Kathy finally steps back, bowing her head in submission, finally acknowledging her position as a beta.

    She is still a doctor and started caring for me in myte teens so I do respect the line and she knows it.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the way you feel then I request to be removed from this situation.¡±

    she¡¯s crossed

    ¡°Granted.¡± I don¡¯t hesitate with my answer and my voice matches the tone she¡¯s giving me.

    She steps swiftly away leaving me to deal with a room full of shocked people and a quietly crying Cole.

    ¡°What was that all about?¡±

    A shocked and confused Ang speaks as I turn away from Cole. I know he can feel the aura I was trying to keep quiet.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ang but it¡¯s not something to be discussed right now but I will discuss it with you. Right now we need to get an IV started on ?ole. We need X¨Crays on his arm and head so we can put him in twilight and reduce his fracture. We need to shave his hair down so it¡¯s easier to find where his head is split open and stitch it up. Since he needs twilight for the fracture, doing his head while he¡¯s sleeping would be best.¡±

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Í¹ 2

    <b>POST </b><b>COMMENT </b><b>NOW </b>

    <SHARE

 Rising 426

    <b>The </b>Son of Ped Fang

    Chapter <b>426 </b>

    ¡°He did

    ¡°Do you carry Yetamine here<i>? </i>

    ¡°Yes and its reversal.¡± I nod my head as I continue calming down.

    ¡°Get with Jessa. His right arm is obviously broken and his left is a nightmare for IVs. She needs to try to get one in another spot, his ankle preferably. He didn¡¯t react well when I told <b>him </b>of how Damian got an IV in his neck. I don¡¯t think he could stay still even with it being his mate doing it.¡±

    I ramble my thoughts as I try to reign <b>in </b>my emotions but there¡¯s something about what Kathy has said that has unnerved me and it¡¯s proving exceptionally hard to do.

    ¡°Dem.¡± Ang uses the pet name I¡¯ve had since childhood.

    ¡°Dem.¡± She tries again but for some reason I can¡¯t pull it together. She touches my face but I pull out of her grip, turning my body so no one can see the tears fall.

    ¡°Demetri.¡±

    She steps in front of me, <b>this </b><b>time </b>she wraps both her hands around the sides of my neck and I know exactly what¡¯s going to happen next.

    ¡°Demetri, I¡¯m pulling rank.¡±

    She speaks gently as I nod <b>my </b>head, my eyes closed as I mentally crash.

    ¡°Everything is okay now. The prospects are all locked down and the ones involved in the assault are in your jail. Willow was found and isfortably resting at General recovering from the injuries caused by the prospect¡¯s attack and with the help of his friend, Cole sessfully returned your girls to you. I had a feeling that I would need to do this. I just didn¡¯t anticipate an argument with Kathy being the final straw. Before I send you on your way, I do need to know, is Kathy

    correct at all?¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡± I sigh hard, not fully capable of understanding the question. ¡°Yes.¡±

    I take several deep breaths before I continue as I know she needs an exnation.

    ¡°She is correct about <b>my </b>creation of a protocol that was implemented after a prospect hurt many pups but she¡¯s about the way she wants to go about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m concerned about her mentioning your fondness for Cole. That it¡¯s clouding your judgment on following the protocol.¡±

    ¡°No ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not. Kathy is allowing her own bias towards Cole being a Redmen to jump the protocol. I followed the protocol when my own son was pointed out as having sex with a preshift. Even with Cole smelling sex on her and <b>Lucas </b>admitting he was targeting preshifts. Even after listening to the absolute disrespect of his phone call and her saying <b>that </b>she didn¡¯t <b>want </b><b>it</b>, I still brought her to my office <b>and </b>had her tell her story before ordering an <b>invasive </b>exam <b>and </b>tests <b>on </b>her. Interviewing the pups has always been the protocol. Exams and tests only happen if <b>something </b><b>is </b>wrong<b>. </b>

    She nods her head easily before following through with what I need<b>. </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>426 </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>taking control from here. Take a walk down the hall and hold your girls before we transfer <b>Madilyn </b><b>to </b><b>general</b>. She <b>needs </b>surgery to get that ss on

    of her foot. Hold them,

    n, cry with them Dem. You need to release the <b>emotions </b><b>otherwise </b>you are no good to us. As you know, this is simply a temporary partnership where I¡¯m going to help you make rational decisions until you¡¯re not so emotional.¡±

    ¡°I need to help Cole, I can¡¯t tap out now.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>While he is still very fearful of the wing and the hospital, he will be fine with me. Jessa, Jamie and Day just walked <b>in</b><b>. </b>Jessa has alreadyid down with him. He¡¯s clinging to her as hard as he appears to cling to you. I¡¯ve got enough hands <b>and </b>you need to take a break. Go see your girls for a while. The only thing worse than what happened would be <b>if </b>you had actually lost them. It¡¯s okay to feel that.¡±

    I nod my head slowly. I have no ability to argue with her taking temporary control. While ordinarily it would be <b>my </b><b>beta </b>that deres such a thing, I run my pack differently. I saw the emotional toll being an alpha causes when my father <b>was </b>in power and decided early in my transition to leader to create aw that allowed this without necessitating me being incapacitated for it to happen. Ang saw the signs she needed and <b>is </b>giving me the very thing I need.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    2

 Rising 427

    SHARE

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b>of Red <b>Fang </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>427 </b>

    I wait patiently as Cole slowly startsing around. The reversal of the ketamine s previous attempts at twilight sleep.

    seems to be going a lot better than <b>our </b>

    and reducing his fractured arm. Ilis <b>trip </b>

    We were sessful at shaving his hair down, stitching his two headres or bleeds to his head. He just needs

    through the multi¨Cscanner was uneventful and fortunately negative for

    monitoring for a major concussion.

    We have dyed the transfer of Cole and Madilyn to general due to the storm. The area got hit with several tornadoes and we felt it was best to wait since we could keep themfortable here in the short term.

    ¡°Hey there.¡± I speak softly as Cole finally looks my way.

    His eyes are ssy, an obvious high from the ketamine but he at least seems lucid. He slowly looks to his right as Julie takes a seat next to his bed followed by Jessa taking a seat on the bed by his feet.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, alpha?¡± He asks quietly.

    I take several deep breaths as I know this is going to be a devastating blow considering I told him directly I had no issues with him caring for my girls.

    ¡°I need to exin the argument I had with Kathy as well as why she¡¯s right and the interview with Madisyn is necessary.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± He speaks quietly as he closes his eyes andys back against the bed.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to hear but at the same time you need to know the story behind it to truly understand the reason why.¡±

    He sighs hard but says nothing more.

    ¡°Cole, it¡¯s not because of the rumors that I am agreeing to allow Julie to go through the sexual assault interview with

    Madisyn.¡±

    ¡°Then what other reason could you possibly have?¡± There¡¯s a waiver to his voice as he tries not to get emotional.

    ¡°It started six years ago. Well, let¡¯s start from the real beginning, ten years ago when I started in the prospect program but I need you to have an open mind. That¡¯s why Jessa is also here. She needs to understand as we haven¡¯t had to do an interview on a pup for several years.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Alpha please. If you suspect that I did something just punish me now and send me home. Don¡¯t traumatize your daughter with an invasive exam. Please. Allie told me how painful it was to go through and Madisyn is only four.¡±

    I reach towards his face to clear his cheeks of his tears but he pulls away instead.

    ¡°Cole.¡± I try again tofort him but again he refuses.

    ¡°No. Not after you told me it was okay to be with them. That it was okay to protect and care for them. You lied <b>to </b>me and now you¡¯re going to hurt Madisyn just to prove I did something I would never do.¡±

    ¡°No, Cole. That¡¯s not what this <b>is </b>about.¡±

    I gather him in my arms as I sit beside him on the narrow bed. He tries to shove me away but <b>he¡¯s </b>too <b>exhausted </b><b>to </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>427

    seed.

    ¡°This is a protocol I put in ce six years ago. This has nothing to do with the rumors. I need you to listen with <b>an </b>Open mind as it is the only way you will understand.¡±

    I pet the right side of his head gently, waiting for him to calm down enough for me to exin..

    ¡°Alpha please don¡¯t do this to her.¡±

    His begging breaks my heart more than having to interview Melody knowing my own son was the one to hurt her.

    ¡°As you already know, I started in the prospect program ten years ago. Those first two years were busy with my discovery of six wolves needing help out of my first three runs. It was at the end of the third run that the first two wolves I <b>helped </b>started asking about being able to leave the pack in search of their mate. That was when I realized what <b>a </b>low <b>threshold </b>for psychiatric help the council had and I started changing it.

    About six monthster is when the council assigned Julie toe help me with my problem and for two years that¡¯s <b>all </b>she worked on, rehabilitating abused wolves.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    Visitor

    POST COMMENT

    Anjte I still don¡¯t know why you are still reading this book. I like it and feel for Cole and Jessa.

    View 1 Comment >

    2

    <SHARE

    The Son of Red Fang

    Chapter <b>428 </b>

 Rising 428

    2

    <SHARE

    The Son of Red Fang

    Chapter <b>428 </b>

    It was six years ago, when I started my three six month run cycle again, that on my second run I had a prospectin about pain in his back, radiating down his legs. He had a lot of weakness in his legs and couldn¡¯tplete the physical this injury ocetitred before the physicals had been started. We couldn¡¯t find any injuries and Jesss wasn¡¯t here sof couldn¡¯t test him on lying even though my bull shit meter was screaming quite loudly but council mandates that any prospect that gets hurt in the territory must be cared for by the alpha at the pack¡¯s expense unless you can prove they came in that condition.

    He imed the injury came from Patrick kicking him in the back when breaking up a fight between him and his pack mates. I didn¡¯t buy it but due to council mandates I moved him into the medical room upstairs and started treating him with Valium and Percocet for his pain. He was withdrawn from the run as a prospect but I couldn¡¯t send him home until we found his injury.

    He ended up being here for four months when a mother connected with me through the link. She was crying after discovering her five year old daughter had been taken from the yground. She was able to tell me that when she connected with Regan through the link that Regan was scared. She had been taken by a male and female but she didn¡¯t

    know where.

    Ellen could hear and feel everything that was happening to her daughter. Ellen felt her daughter being molested and digitally prated by the non pack member and his mate. I ran out to the yground and met with the distraught mother. Ordered all pups and their parents to vacate the park and stationed my warriors so they couldn¡¯t be seen but they were avable when we needed them.

    I got my best trackers to trail her scent and found her with the injured prospect in his dorm room. He had his mate tied to the bed, having sex with her, telling the pup that she was next if she didn¡¯t stop crying. He didn¡¯t even notice that I was there until my beltnded hard on his bare ass. I think I got five good hits in before my security team grabbed him and cuffed him before helping him into his pants.

    His mate was untied from the bed just to go into cuffs and clothes before they both got led away. Regan, of course, had already been removed from the room and taken to the med wing for assessment of her injuries.

    The run came to aplete stop as the council came and started interviewing everyone but they used the same tactics on the pups that they use on the adults and after witnessing the third pup¡¯s interview I called them off.

    I held several meetings with them until I knew what they were looking for and we switched roles. They witnessed me interviewing the pups and used Kathy tomunicate through the link any additional questions that they had.

    We discovered that they had worked together over sixteen weeks to separate, sexually assault, then return ten girls and five boys to their parents. The council canceled the run and sent everyone, except the one prospect that agreed to sanctuary, home. They sentenced the two prospects, as his mate was one as well, to receiving their age on their bare ass for every pup they assaulted to be delivered by an alpha male warrior for the male and alpha female warrior for the female once a week for fifteen weeks. They allowed me to deliver the first twenty blows to both of them before removing them from the territory and taking them home.

    2

    I requested that all the packs that they had been to be alerted of their investigation and a trial for judgi ferality started as I was certain this wasn¡¯t his first time but I was never contacted as a witness.¡±

 Rising 429

    <b>Chapter </b><b>429 </b>

    I take a break as his eyes finally meet mine. He swallows hard and I wait patiently for him to speak.

    ¡°Lucas<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°What about Lucas?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Was he one of the pups?¡± It takes me a moment to digest the question as it would exin his need to attack Cole.

    ¡°At the time that it happened the investigation revealed that all the pups were delta level or lower and four to six years old. Damian and Lucas were never interviewed because they didn¡¯t fit the profile and Regan was the only beta child <b>that </b>they targeted. She was very smart and quite cocky for such a young beta. When he told her that she couldn¡¯t use her link while in the dorm rooms she challenged him on it. It¡¯s how they finally got caught.¡±

    ¡°Alpha.¡± His voice can barely be heard as he speaks.

    ¡°Kristoph often bragged about the alpha of other packs being too stupid to see through his lies. He talked of faking injuries in order to gain ess to the alpha¡¯s kids. When he tired of them he would target the lower levels until he was sent home. Please, alpha. Talk to them. Kristoph is the monster I¡¯m supposed to be and if he was here then he has <b>hurt </b>

    more pups than what you were able to find.¡±

    My heart drops with his confession. He knows more than I could possibly have imagined but my story has a point that <b>I </b>

    must get to.

    ¡°The reason I told both of you that story is because after about three interviews with the parents and the pups we discovered that the pups had been convinced to go willingly with them without their parent¡¯s permission. I put into ce a protocol where, if at any time no matter the circumstances, a pup is with a non member out of camera range without the

    parent explicitly asking for their assistance the pup is to be interviewed for possible sexual assault.

    Although six years ago was our first encounter and it was a massive one, it wasn¡¯t the only one. While I have identified

    and removed over two dozen wolves from their abusive packs over the ten years that I¡¯ve been in the warrior program,

    that¡¯s not what I¡¯m known for.¡±

    I pause a moment as Cole looks intently at me.

    ¡°The reason I¡¯m rumored to be a merciless, strict and unforgiving alpha is because I have also uncovered, physically punished and sent to the council a dozen sexual predators in three years. Thest one was a few months before Ang came back.¡±

    I try to give him some time to digest and understand what¡¯s going on and why. I hold his left hand, rubbing it gently as <b>I </b>wait for him to form any questions he has.

    ¡°I understand better why you feel the need to do this but I still don¡¯t like it. I have nothing to hide but the exam will hurt her even though I haven¡¯t.¡±

    There¡¯s a sadness in his voice that pulls hard at my heart.

    ¡°I understand your concern. The exam <b>isn¡¯t </b>part of the protocol. We understand that such an exam is very invasive especially on very young pups. The exam only happens if the pup indicates during the interview that something bad happened to them and even then it¡¯s not the full exam unless we see injury. Julie is very skilled at these interviews and her goal today is to have Madisyn tell her story, starting with why she ran away from Erin when she knew I had locked everyone down during the brawl. Madilyn has already told me her side when we were in <b>the </b>link.¡±

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>429 </b>

    <b>I </b>pause <b>for </b>a moment, uncertain how he is going to react to <b>my </b>confession.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>actually have a separate motive for doing the interview on Madisyn as I have no reason to believe that you hart her

    ¡°What reason is that?¡± He asks with his eyes closed.

    ¡°No matter if you manage to run from your pack and get back here or not, I will be part of the ferality trial. At least if themittee does their job properly I will be. I¡¯ve been gathering evidence to prove that you are being tortured by your home pack but I also can use it to show that you¡¯re not feral. None of your behaviors are indicative of an individual who has let go of societal norms. If anything, you act as if you live in a prison even though you¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a trial?¡± He seems surprised at the information.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

    <b>POST </b>COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 430

    The Son of Red Fang

    Chapter <b>430 </b>

    ¡°As I started to tell you yesterday, Ang has been doing some digging and she needs to meet with your to give gear information on theplexity of your father even getting a trial date. I think the found some good news de well the with what happened yesterday, the four of us felt it best to give you a week before trying to overload you with so much information.¡± His eyes open again, looking fearful and frantic.

    ¡°What do you know about yesterday?¡±

    I watch Jessa reach out to him, touching the side of his face gently as he struggles to bite back a yelp.

    ¡°When the storm finally passed I sought out Alpha Pierce. I discovered that she and Alpha Richards were in the office with Alpha ck so I ended up talking to all of them. I was sad, angry and confused. I wasn¡¯t getting any further details than what Damian and Alpha ck had already given me. Lucas was very quick to vent his frustrations with me, which is odd considering how he doubts my abilities.¡±

    ¡°You told them about what happened in your apartment?¡± His panic seems to grow with every sentence that he speaks.

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± She responds softly. He starts slowly shaking his head as he speaks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for it to go so bad but you¡­. You had to know¡­ I¡¯m¡­.¡±

    Before he can get another word out she silences him with a kiss. I can¡¯t help but smile at the tender moment but the joy is short¨Clived by the strict, cruel world he¡¯s been forced to live in. His panic has grown by the time she leaves <b>his </b>mouth, leaning her forehead on his as he struggles to speak.

    ¡°Shhh, everything is okay. It¡¯s me that should apologize, not you.¡±

    She barely touches his face but it¡¯s enough to send him into a small frenzy. I back my chair away from the bed as Jessa returns to the position she described yesterday, straddling hisp.

    While this is eptable and expected behavior among mates Cole¡¯s reaction is extremely telling of how difficult this is going to be. The young man ispletely lost despite, the ketamine keeping him mostly sedated. I remain silent as Julie follows my lead. Even Ang stops silently just inside the door to his room.

    ¡°Please Cole, I should have sought you out after talking to all of them but they discouraged me from entering your room unannounced. It took a while for me to agree but giving you space did seem the most appropriate. I am sorry that I reacted the way I did. Just hearing you confess that part of the rapist and pedophile rap was true after telling me that it wasn¡¯t was really upsetting considering what I¡¯ve been through. I know alpha told me that you had been branded a predator four months ago and that he didn¡¯t believe it was true and I¡¯ve seen you several times since then with his girls. I was just so overwhelmed by your confession that I needed to talk it out with the few people that have never hurt me.¡±

    ¡°So you talked to the doctors<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    I smile slightly with his nickname for us. She nods her head.

    ¡°They encouraged me to exin why <b>I </b>got so upset.¡±

    I¡¯m happily surprised as he starts responding to her confession, gently stroking her hair.

    ¡°I lost my parents in a rogue attack a month before I turned fifteen. My alpha found out about my gift shortly after and rejected me from the pack a yearter. Red Fang was the third pack I was epted into on a trial basis, I had just turned

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>430 </b>

    seventeen. It didn¡¯t take long for me to find out that they followede really old rutes 2

    The two of them have both changed, swapping their feelings while she talks. Jessa in note the fearful and uncontain pen <b>i </b>Cole¡¯s confidence seems to grow. He is easily shaken by the news that she had been at his pack as it seems he undertones what she can not bring herself to confess.

    ¡°Knowing that you were at Red Fang for any length of time makes the second thing I needed to do with you goiterday much harder.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but cock my head, uncertain what he could possibly be talking about.

    1

    ¡°But at the same time my wolf is even more insistent on doing it.¡±

    ¡°What is it that he needs to do?¡±

    There¡¯s an unmistakable waiver of fear in her voice.

    ¡°He wants me to scent you. But it¡¯s different than simply burying my nose into your neck.¡±

    He¡¯s taking his time trying to gauge her willingness to trust him with something new.

    ¡°Jessa, he wants to im you but he understands that the rumors get in the way. He won¡¯t im you until you verbally ept our bond.¡±

    ¡°I ept our fated bond, Cole. I¡¯m <b>so </b>sorry I reacted the way I did.¡±

    I keep silent as she starts to cry as it¡¯s important they take a moment to work this out.

    Chapter <b>Comments </b>

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

 Rising 431

    <b>Chapter </b><b>431 </b>

    <b>(</b>Cole¡¯s POV)

    I do the only thing I can as she breaks down in tears. She doesn¡¯t have to tell me what¡¯s happened to her. Just <b>knowing </b>that she was at my pack tells me everything and it has my wolf howling.

    ¡°Lay against me, Jessa.¡± I speak softly as I caress her face.

    I put no force into my touch as I patiently wait for her to getfortable with me. She finallyys her head on my shoulder allowing me to wrap my one arm around her pulling her closer to me. I lean my cheek against her head contemting if I should follow through with what my wolf tells me he needs from me.

    ¡°Yesterday when you started off very boldly, inviting me back to your apartment, I agreed because your wolf was <b>at </b>the front. As nervous as I was when you kissed me, sat on me,id with me, I knew it was because your wolf was attracted to mine. She wants me to im you as much as my own wants to be imed.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that when we can¡¯t link?¡±

    She whispers as I pet her hair, slowly moving it off her shoulder exposing her neck making it easier to scent her.

    ¡°Our wolves are connected. They have been from the start. They refused to wait for us to make an official decision. Which is why I need you to allow him to scent you like he did Madilyn.<b>¡± </b>

    I can feel her tense and even though I know she could easily get up from my hold I tighten it in the hopes that she¡¯ll submit instead. A small whimper escapes but she doesn¡¯t move from my hold.

    ¡°Just like the pups I will not force this but I can not allow you to consent to the iming until he verifies that you can

    handle it.¡±

    ¡°Handle it?¡± Dr. Pierce questions from a position that I can¡¯t see.

    ¡°Dr. Pierce, could youe sit closer, I don¡¯t want to talk loudly about this plus my own voice hurts my head.¡±

    I¡¯m choosing to spend a lot of this conversation with my eyes closed as the raging migraine isn¡¯t making it easy to do anything. I listen to her footsteps as she closes in and sits close by.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming that Jessa told all of you what I told her about the pups.¡± I start quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything yet.¡±

    Alpha surprises me when I hear him walk away. It¡¯s only when he returns that he speaks again.

    ¡°Anytime Cole is willing to speak about his involvement with the pups of his pack the conversation is soundproof room with a closed door.¡±

    ¡®re ce in a

    I can¡¯t help but open my eyes and stare curiously as Dr. Richards and Dr. Pierce nod their heads in agreement.

    ¡°Yes. Jessa told us everything about her hour or two alone with you. She was quite distraught about how she reacted.¡±

    ¡°I know you were. I could hear it in your voice<b>, </b>feel it through the bond but your wolf wasn¡¯t there to give you the confidence you needed to hear what I needed to say. Unfortunately I knew if I continued to dy it I would never be able

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>431 </b>

    to confest it to you.

    I duck my head down near het eat. She nods her head and I ca

    ¡°Not every pup has enough of their wolf present to handle being marked ¡±

    finally started to rx in my hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Every pup has their wolf at birth, at least the majority of those in the upper rante

    ¡°Yes, alpha that is true but it¡¯s just like your daughters could only link with you once they were within two of three wiles of you.¡± I politely remind him. ¡°Parents can link with the pup at any point but the pup must learn to use it, to learn how to tap into their inner wolf. It¡¯s only as they grow older that their wolf gains strength and it¡¯s that strength that gen them their special abilities.¡±

    Chapter Comments

    POST COMMENT NOW

 Rising 432

    The Son <b>of </b>Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>432 </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As a doctor I should have thought of that. The strength of the wolf determines how well you heat from something as traumatic as being marked.¡± I nod lightly as I duck my head down near Jessa again.

    ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯re shaking. Can you tell me what¡¯s scaring you right

    now?*

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For some reason I feel that this scenting you¡¯re talking about is also going to be a marking. As much as I want it I¡¯m also afraid of it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not marking you, not today but by allowing my wolf to scent you it will tell me if I can mark you before I leave. If you can handle it, I promise I¡¯ll do with you what I do with the pups to lower the pain you feel and you will be marking me

    too.¡±

    I can feel her amping herself up again, it seems I have waited too long as she¡¯s more afraid now than she was.

    ¡°Tessa, I was really hoping that I could do this while you were rxed but it seems that moment has already passed. Everyone I¡¯ve done this to was nervous except Madilyn, she slept through it.¡±

    ¡°She slept?¡± Jessa sounds amazed that such a thing is possible.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you but it is important that you submit and stay still. My fangs will touch your skin and if you move suddenly I won¡¯t be able to keep them from cutting you.¡±

    I wait as I feel her take several deep breaths. It seems telling her that Madilyn slept through it has eased some of the anxiety she¡¯s getting from the unknown.

    I take my own deep breath as Iy my cheek on hers, gently encouraging her to expose her neck. It¡¯s as I concentrate on her scent that I shift. I know she can feel the changes in my face as a soft whimper escapes her and she grabs the side of the gown.

    ¡°Everything is okay, Jessa. Try to rx.¡±

    Alpha tries to soothe her. I wait for his attempt at physicalfort as I feel she¡¯ll react much the same as myself. A sudden jerk and a whine tells me he tried to hold her hand showing me exactly what he meant when he confessed that he hasn¡¯t spent the time with her that he normally does with abused transfers<b>. </b>

    ¡°Alpha, I think it would be best if you don¡¯t try tofort her until I¡¯m done. I really don¡¯t want to hurt her in any way.¡± I exin gently.

    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t think her anxiety was that high.¡±

    She squirms in my hold as I lower my face towards her neck.

    ¡°Be still baby.¡±

    I whisper as I open my mouth and ce my canines in the crook between her neck and shoulder. She stiffens as she feels my teeth on her skin<b>, </b>small whimpers escape telling me of her difort. I take several slow, deep breaths with my mouth until he tells me that he has the scent he needs. I back off slowly as I feel her shaking againying my cheek against hers again.

    ¡°Try to rx baby, that¡¯s all he needed.¡± I whisper as I return to fully human.

    <b>1/2 </b>

    <b>Chapter </b>432

    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>sorry.¡± Is the only response she can express as she breaks down <b>crying</b><b>. </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s not something you can control jessa.¡± I whisper, trying to console her knowing she already <b>knows </b>the answer to the question <b>I </b>was seeking.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Alpha asks, uncertaintycing his voice. I take several deep breaths, trying to gain control of my own emotions before speaking.

    <b>Chapter </b>Comments

    <b>1 </b>

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

    212

 Rising 433

    ¡°She can¡¯t be marked. She allowed her wolf to take control for about half an hour yesterday. By thew sa derides to have mey down in het bed, I could feel her wolf weakening.

    By the time I finished telling her about my dating experiences with Allie, Rachel and Reba her wolf waspletet gone. I wish I had known she had spent time with my pack when I was talking with her yesterday as it¡¯s a tex understand why she reacted the way she did and why she felt so badly once I got the truth out.

    I ept our bond Jessa. I have from the start. I resisted everything about it because I was certain that you would reject me like every pack I¡¯ve ever been to. I want to im you, connect with you but your wolf is so weak that for the marking to take I would have to go deeper than normal which creates an unnecessary risk. One that I won¡¯t take again.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡± Dr. Pierce questions.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. Is the door still shut?¡± I ask nervously. I don¡¯t really want to share but I did ultimately open that door.

    ¡°Yes sir, it is.¡± Alpha reassures me.

    ¡°I have a variety of ages thate to me now but considering I was only seventeen when I did my <b>first </b>marking on Olivia, I¡¯ve had a lot of learning to do with very few resources to turn to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that.¡± Alpha sighs. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing research on precocious heat and protection markings. I¡¯ll spend a day on it at least once a week and it¡¯s frustrating to say the least. Are protectors so rare that no one knows <b>anything </b>about how this works?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised by his level of frustration and it seems that Dr. Pierce and Dr. Richards have no answer.

    ¡°Remember when I told you about Sallie?¡±

    ¡°She was the third child you mentioned Olivia bringing to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. She was seven, the same age as Olivia when we first met. I had forgotten that Olivia was eight the first time I marked her and the thought didn¡¯t ur to me that different ages may respond differently to the mark. I scented her several times verifying that she was in heat but my wolf and I both noticed that something was different. She was the first little that my wolf was hesitant to mark. We still did but it was a mistake.<b>¡± </b>

    I pause with my story as the memory of my mistake still haunts me.

    ¡°I did everything as I normally do to help her rx, set her in myp and exined what we were going to do to each other. We marked each other but for the first time, it didn¡¯t take. I waited three days for the mark to scab over before trying again. A new mark on the other side deeper than the first. Once again it didn¡¯t take.¡±

    I.can hear the waver in my voice thates from my desire to cry. Reliving the horror of what I did has never been an easy thing. I can feel Jessa squirming in/my arms so I let her up but to my surprise and relief she stave on the bed with me. Everyone is watching me as the tears I try to hide<b>, </b>fall. Iy my head back<b>, </b>closing my eyes as through my raging migraine.

    mory <b>tears </b>

    ¡°I gave it another three days. The first one had healed and disappeared so I felt I could try that side again. The second one had caused her a lot more pain and I repeatedly asked if she wanted to try again and she insisted that she did. I scented her the way I just did Jessa and my wolf was able to figure out how deep he needed to go. It was incredibly painful for <b>her </b>but it wasn¡¯t until I let go that I realized how deep he went. She bled more than I was used to and I knew that I had fucked up bad, I bandaged her neck shortly before she passed out. It waste at night so I was <b>able </b>to leave the <b>pack </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    boose through the front door. I carried her to general. I was able to get with Dr. Carter and he helped me save her. Ile drove us back to the house and I took care of her until her heat wat geer<i>? </i>

    ¡°How old were you when this happened?¡± Dr. Richards anks.

    ¡°Eighteen. It was two weekster that dad sent me to live with the jenkins.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Did you ever figure out what the difference was?¡± Jessa decides to get curious as well

    ¡°Not exactly. He can tell, in general, how deep the mark needs to go and we started ssifying the depth by numbers. A scale from one to five. Three and below, we will mark. Anything higher we support with warm baths, heating pad, massage, Tylenol and Motrin.¡±

    ¡°Did you ever figure out a pattern?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I respond to Dr. Pierce, confused by her question.

    <b>¡°</b>A certain age or rank handling the mark better than others<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°No ma¡¯am. There is no pattern. Each girl is an individual and needs something slightly different each time theye.¡±

    ¡°Each time?¡± She¡¯s in disbelief that it¡¯s soplicated.

    ¡°Well I guess that exins theck of information on it. It¡¯s not something you can pin down.<b>¡± </b>Alpha adds to the conversation.

    ¡°Olivia was eight when I did her. Annabel was nine. It took three years of caring for Sallie before the mark worked on her yet her sister Samantha was the youngest sessful marking at seven.¡±

    ¡°You are doing great talking to us, Cole. Thank you for that as I think we have all learned quite a bit from just this little bit of time. I do have one more question though.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that alpha?¡± I have mostly recovered from my cry with only the asional shutter.

    ¡°How old is the youngest that you care for?¡±

    ¡°The youngest I¡¯ve marked¡­.¡°.

    ¡°No Cole.¡± I jump slightly with his interruption.

    ¡°You said you¡¯ve been punished for marking boys but you don¡¯t mark boys<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    I nod my head but I¡¯m struggling to follow him. <ul><li></li></ul>

    ¡°Do you take care of boy pups?<b>¡± </b>

    He speaks slowly, testing my receptivity towards the question. It¡¯s not something I have ever thought woulde up.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± I barely am able to whisper.

    ¡°What¡¯s the youngest you care for? Not mark. You protect and care for.¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Iy back with a sigh not wanting to admit how bad my pack really is.

    ¡°A lot of the girls have siblings who they protect when things get rough at home. Leslie was the first one to bring <b>her </b><b>little </b>brother to me. I was surprised because she wasn¡¯t in heat but both of them had taken a nasty beating from her father. Their mother always left the house when he got drunk and upset leaving them to deal with his violence alone. <b>After </b><b>he </b>beat them he passed out. She had heard about me and came to me three months previously so while he was knocked <b>out </b>and her mom hadn¡¯t returned, she packed a small backpack of clothes for both of them and knocked on my window. <b>It </b>was Sam and I was sick from the marking I did earlier that evening but I knew only the littles came to my window. So I got up and opened it. I helped Leslie and Westin into my room, cleaned them up. They stayed for a week. Leslie was eight <b>and </b><b>her </b>brother was five. He was the youngest before you let me care for Madilyn.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    1

 Rising 434

    The Son of Red Fang

    <b>Chapter </b><b>434 </b>

    A gentle knock on the door prompts Alpha to stand.

    ¡°Come in.¡± He calls, causing me to wince.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± His voice is much quieter as the door opens.

    ¡°Thank you for sharing. I understand how concerned you are about Jessa and we will start doing some research to figure out how to make you stronger.¡±

    He finishes while looking at her, reassuring her that she has help.

    ¡°The storm is letting up. It¡¯s time to start over to general. Allen is waiting for us.¡± Luna walks in with Madilyn and Madisyn.

    ¡°Can you handle Madilyn riding with you?¡±

    I shift my legs apart to make room for her, groaning as I realized what I just did.

    Iy back harder than I intend, sending searing pain through my head. I can¡¯t hold back the yelp or the sudden panic it causes. I lift my hands to my head only to be harshly reminded of the break in my arm. I¡¯m making one mistake after another and even the residual effects of the ketamine isn¡¯t slowing it down. I feel hands on me but I¡¯m helpless to identify who they belong to as 1 yelp and fight. I¡¯m going into a painful cycle that I don¡¯t know how to stop until arge, masculine hand wraps around the back of my head. It¡¯s sitting low, half on my head and half on my neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry alpha. Please don¡¯t hurt <i>me</i>, don¡¯t submit me. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I cringe at my own pathetic whines as I hear alpha¡¯s gentle hushing near my ear. He has frozen my movements with just his gentle touch but I¡¯ve caused myself too much pain to hold the whimpers back.

    ¡°What happened? All he did was move his legs.¡± Luna questions, disbelief easily heard in her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s the over sexualization of his pack. While most teens and adults would see such a gesture as sexual in nature if it were to ur privately during an intimate situation. It would appear that Cole has been punished for doing it even under innocent intentions. It¡¯s like he¡¯s been forced to live in a convent. Nothing that can be seen two ways is innocent.¡±

    He tries to exin as I start responding to his efforts.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. It¡¯s okay to whimper. I know you¡¯re hurting.¡±

    He rubs the top of my head gently as I finally start to rx.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whisper again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I think your response is a mix of things. We¡¯re getting ready to transfer you to general. Thest time you were admitted things went very wrong for you. Even though it seems you have worked through some of the issues <b>from </b>yesterday, I¡¯m certain it¡¯s still weighing heavily on you to know you can¡¯t im your mate and I¡¯m certain that the events of today haven¡¯t helped.¡±

    ¡°I deserve to be punished.¡±

    I whisper, causing alpha to freeze his movements. The room is silent with a long pause before he can speak

    *Why?

    *I caused the brawl that put your girls in danger. I deserve to be punished. To heat without any further help. No hospita No medication. I deserve to suffer for what I¡¯ve done. For you to tear up my backside once I¡¯m healed. I should have waited for you. I deserve¡­..

    Suddenly lessa¡¯s lips are on mine again but the girls are here and this isn¡¯t something they should sea. I motre my atm towards her but alpha seems to know my intentions and holds my hand instead.

    ¡°Kissing is eptable between mates. Allow it to rx you.¡±

    Alpha encourages as she breaks it off. I want more but I find myself at absolute war with myself. I want to feel her, to taste her gentle kisses but the life I¡¯ve been trained to live doesn¡¯t allow this to happen. I stay still, stunned from her actions and my inability to ept or reject it. She leans her head on mine trying to soothe the chaos raging within me bat

    I can¡¯t stop.

    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>

    POST COMMENT NOW

    61

    <SHARE

    <b>The </b><b>Son </b><b>of </b><b>Red </b><b>Fang </b>

 Rising 435

    <b>Chapter </b><b>435 </b>

    ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>more than just the brawl.<b>¡± </b>

    Confess nervously.

    ¡°Let go Cole. <b>Just </b>like we did the first time you sparred with Demetri.¡®

    Jessa steps aside, allowing me to look at Dr. Richards as she ces her hand on my leg. Luna has walked into the room, stopping beside alpha with the girls.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave but I know now that I¡¯m broken I can¡¯t stay until July. He will take advantage of my <b>weakened </b>

    state<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t interrupt as it disrupts your rambling but I need you to trust me<b>, </b>to hear my words, you¡¯re here until July.¡±

    I look at him before continuing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be, I haven¡¯t been training with Patrick or the others.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I know. They¡¯ve been telling me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡¯ve memorized your working hours. I know generally when you use your office. Even though you stay on the run and I use yourputer in the afternoons, after he trapped me in that link I¡¯ve been staying upte. I go to your <b>office </b>and use yourputer. I¡¯ve been trying to hack into hisputer. I got into his big brother ount and I have it running constantly in the background but I can¡¯t get to hisputer files from here. I¡¯ve been trying to find another <b>way </b>but I need those files so that you can see how they¡¯ve been changedpared to the originals. It¡¯s wrong for me to do and I deserve to be punished.¡±

    He leans down towards me, gathering me into his arms. I want to fight but I know I¡¯m broken and fighting makes it worse<b>. </b>What I don¡¯t know is what he¡¯s going to do.

    ¡°Lay back, everything is okay. You¡¯re not in any trouble.¡±

    I allow him to guide me slowly back, whimpering when my head touches the pillow. I watch him warily, uncertain of his next moves. He takes Madilyn from Luna¡¯s arms and ces her gently between my legs.

    She¡¯s wearing different clothes and her foot is now bandaged.

    A second nket is ced over her as Dr. Pierce and Dr. Richards work together to buckle me onto the bed, the first strap is around my shins the second across my thighs and includes Madilyn. Dr. Richards scoops up Madisyn into her arms. Sheys her head on her shoulder, tired after such a long and emotional day<b>. </b>

    ¡°Demetri, you and Lilly stay with Madilyn at the hospital. I¡¯m going to take Madisyn home with me. She can stay and y with the kids until Madilynes home. Just call or link and let me know how long it will be.<b>¡± </b>

    They both nod,rubbing her head as the pup is already asleep.

    ¡°Dem,¡± Dr. Pierce calls his attention as she unlocks the bed for moving ¡°I¡¯ve got things here, just let Patrick know so <b>he¡¯s </b>not surprised. We work well together so it¡¯s not a big deal. I believe you¡¯re nning on staying at the <b>hospital </b><b>this </b><b>time</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    She looks at Jessa this time.

    ¡°Yes. After what happened the first time I don¡¯t want him alone over there.*).

    ¡°You vide <b>in </b>the ambnce. Lilly and I will take the van.¡±

    Everything starts moving again without a hint of anger. Although thest ce I want to be it Crimson General<b>, </b>at <b>least </b>1 know Jessa and Alpha won¡¯t let anything happen to me while they¡¯re there. I wrap my arm around a softly snoring Madilyn,y my head to the right side and close my own eyes. Allowing myself to fall asleep as they wheel me down the

    hall.

    Chapter Comments

    1

    POST COMMENT NOW

    < SHARE

    212

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!